《The Reincarnated Person Became a Professor at the Academy》 Chapter 1 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 1 1 ¨C Prologue. Looking back, it seemed like I was always obsessed with something. ¡°Oh, Seojin, you¡¯re really making unbelievable ys!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! How can you do such ridiculous things after being a professional gamer for over 10 years?¡± Even in my first life, I was obsessed with games. ¡°Are you really watching this right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen many wizards, but your talent is something I¡¯ve never seen before. Will youe with me?¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you do? Did you actually make that happen after seeing magic once?¡± In my second life, I was obsessed with magic. ¡°You have a body that seems to have fallen from the sky. You¡¯re absorbing the essence of nature without any filter.¡± ¡°On top of that, you have a perfect body for mastering martial arts. Could you be the legendary celestial being that was only in myths?¡± ¡°It seems likely. Will you note to the famous martial arts school with me?¡± ¡°Goodness, you¡¯ve reached the pinnacle, surpassing the norm and bing an extraordinary existence. Will you not have a wedding ceremony with me?¡± Even in my third life, I was obsessed with martial arts. Well, I died in all of them, and they didn¡¯t end well. ¡°I wonder what kind of life awaits me this time.¡± I was a little excited. * ¡°Do you have any thoughts of bing a professional gamer?¡± It was one day. The day when I was just studying and ying games to relieve stress. I suddenly received a question about whether I wanted to be a pro gamer. At that time, I simply refused. I felt like I was going crazy with special high school entrance exam preparation, and I wanted to run away, but I didn¡¯t think my parents would allow it. Now, I have confidence that I could seed, but back then, my parents were like the sky to me. I even thought that I had to listen to my parents to seed unconditionally. But the person who offered me a contract was persistent. ¡°These days, pro gamers are not treated as poorly as they used to be. If you can¡¯t make it, thepany can also support you as a streamer. Are you willing to consider the offer?¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°If you join our pro team, you can also go to a good university. Our foundation sponsors¡­¡± ¡°Rather than that, I have to go to a specialized high school right away, so I have to refuse.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re in middle school?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Could you, p-please let us meet your parents just once?¡± And so, that person visited our house. ¡°Could you let your child be a pro gamer?¡± ¡°My child?¡± ¡°We will take care of all the support your child needs. Clothing, living expenses, etc¡­ We can provide everything. If you entrust Seojin to us for just 1 year¡­ No, if you entrust him to us for just half a year, we will show you the results.¡± ¡°¡­I will think about it a little more.¡± Not long after, my parents entrusted me to the pro team. The conditions set by the director who scouted me at that time were incredibly groundbreaking. Well,ter I found out that it was because I was the granddaughter of the CEO of a subsidiarypany and had significant authority. Anyway, my life took a sudden turning point from that moment. I don¡¯t think my parents ever intended for me to step into the world of professional gaming, even if they passed away, but they surprisingly gave their permission quite easily, which shocked me a little. ¡°No way, Han Seojin! Is that really the kind of y only a middle school student can show?¡± ¡°This yer is incredibly famous. They¡¯re not good at the game at all, but they reached Challenger with just their physical skills, right?¡± My life changed 180 degrees from that point on. Even though I was called world-ss in the game multiple times, my talent was still not enough, and thanks to my parents giving birth to me well, my appearance was really decent. I could also take care of my career as well as anyone else, and I even won in an international tournament. There were also many fans. Among them, there were asionally some dangerous people, but I was grateful to them for loving me. ¡­Whenever I received tired, creepy letters during my rtionships, well, it was eerie, but oh well. Gaming, which was just a hobby and a stress reliever, gave me a new life. And in the Last Dance, I won the final World Cup. Bang!! Bang bang!! On the way back home, I was hit by a car and died. * When I transitioned from my first life to my second life. I was reborn in a fantasy world. ¡°Die! Die!!¡± ¡°hahahahaha! The silver half of their left ear belongs to us! Chase them all down!!¡± I was possessed by a boy soldier who died on the battlefield. At the time, everything was confusing¡­ but I had a strong desire to live, so I was able to escape from the battlefield. Looking back now, it was an incredible stroke of luck that I was able to escape. But then I was captured in a vige. ¡°From now on, your name is Hansik.¡± ¡°What on earth¡­¡± ¡°It means you¡¯re a ve of the vige. Should I start by cutting your Achilles tendon so you can¡¯t escape?¡± ¡°No, looking at this kid¡¯s appearance, he might fetch a good price when he grows up¡­¡± Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t cut. It was because a passing wizard saved me. ¡°An unusual constitution? It doesn¡¯t feel like a high affinity for magic power¡­ but you possess magic power entirely. Your magic control¡­ Hey, you just nced in this direction, did you see that?¡± ¡°M-Mr. Wizard? This kid is clearly a war orphan¡­¡± ¡°Am I supposed to know? Oh, I see. It would be better to burn down this vige before any strange rumors spread.¡± ¡°P-Please spare me, Mr. Wizard!¡± ¡°The Golden Tower will guarantee this child¡¯s talent, so be quiet. If anyone tries to pry into this child¡¯s status, spread the word that the Annihtor has appeared.¡± Blonde with blue eyes. And a woman with impressive long ears. She was more like a martial artist with slightly revealing clothes than a wizard. The woman who called herself the Annihtor led me to the Golden Tower. Fortunately, I had talent. No, if I say this, all the wizards of the tower might try to attack me. I was a genius. The unparalleled genius who could not bepared to any human. Is it because of the celestial talent mentioned by the extermination master? I was able to use any magic perfectly. I could use magic without the need for hand seals or incantations, and I could modify and use magic as I pleased. Before the age of 20, I had woven five rings. By the age of 29, I had woven eight rings. I also created a magic that I called my signature. My alias is the sorcerer of the sun, moon, and day. And I became one of the newly risen nine dukes of the empire, who created the magic discipline known as amplification. I thought I was living in peace, but¡­ The demon realm invaded. ¡°My name is Belzebub, the king of the third abyss of the abyss of the deep.¡± A huge swarm of insects. Shaped like a dragon, the demon king first targeted my tower. ¡°Indeed, you are the prey that the demon king has taken an interest in. You should be able to rise to the empty seat of the demon king! So die first!¡± With iprehensible gibberish, it, made up of all sorts of insects and in the form of a dragon, rushed at me. I attacked, about to die, and was ultimately killed by the insects. Still, it was somewhat satisfying to be persistent in the face of those who ignored me as a human until I died. ¡°Even so, I died.¡± This was my second life. The third life was in the world of the martial arts. I was born in a quiet and secluded family in the countryside, and I began learning martial arts in this world. I mastered martial arts while focusing on magic. ¡°There is nothing to learn here.¡± I realized this fact in less than two hours after attempting to learn martial arts. Feeling the limitations of a quiet and secluded family in the countryside, I decided to leave home. My parents didn¡¯t care. Because they had about fifteen children. Thanks to my father, who had no fortune but plenty of lust, the potential heirs fighting to inherit the family gave up the fight. I could receive a fair amount of money, and I began learning martial arts in the martial world. ¡°You, I like you. I¡¯ve never seen anyone with a face like yours in all of the Central ins. Will you marry me?¡± ¡­ I intended to learn. Of all people, I caught the eye of the wandering celestial horse in the martial world. As if giving me a choice, I had no choice but to ept due to the gazes of the people around me. Forced to join the martial sect, I mastered magic there. I thought magic would be like ck magic, but it was neater than I had expected. Of course, there were those driven mad by magic invading their minds, and there were many ruthless individuals due to thew of the jungle. The prime often came quickly, but many experienced physical decline or lost their sanity. On the other hand, it could also be seen as evidence that most robust individuals are strong. There were also those in Sapar who specialized in such things. The reason why the Bright Path became the Dark Path was because they were exclusive, and their first value proposition was survival of the fittest. And because they had conflicts with the royal family, they were called the Dark Path. As a result, there were many who fled from the Dark Path¡­ the Bright Path. Their refuge. It wasn¡¯t a bad new refuge. ¡­Anyway, they became the leader of a Thousand Demons and learned the principles of the Dark Path, regaining their power from their previous life. They wanted tobine circle-style and martial arts, but from the middle, they focused solely on learning martial arts. Even though I tried my best, it seemed impossible for me to master both in this lifetime. ¡°I can¡¯t see any further progress here.¡± To break through the wall of ultimate perfection and see the next level, they entered seclusion. The wall was solid. So, just for a moment, they slipped out of the Dark Path to see the situation in the Middle Realm. To be honest, they wanted to go outside and see the sights, and they also wanted to see the martial arts of the righteous path. That¡¯s when trouble started. ¡°You, with the half-half face, know your ce.¡± Because of my half-and-half face, because I wanted to act cool in front of women, more and more troublemakers started picking fights. Starting with the misceneous items of the Namgoong family, it was mostly the misceneous items of the Paldasega family who picked fights. ¡°You, using dirty tricks!¡± I could use dirty tricks, but I mostly subdued them with martial arts. Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t ept it and became even more aggressive. Before I knew it, I had gained a nickname. The Jade-Faced Horse. I never even touched a woman in the central ins, yet I gained such a nickname. As a result, everything became entangled. The riffraff of the Sa Faction, the hypocrites of the Jung Faction, and those who came to support me from the Ma School, all aiming for me. Dealing with them, I suddenly found myself in the midst of a martial arts controversy. Well, it wasn¡¯t all bad. Fighting all kinds of things, my experience grew and my martial arts skills improved. Just before turning 30, I reached the elevated state of Hyeon Gyeong. But perhaps that was the problem. ¡°So, you were a famous child in the Ma School.¡± While passing through the Volcano Faction, I encountered three no-goes. Geumje, Namgung Daeryong. Dohwang, Baengju Hyeok. The leader of the martial world and the top swordsman of the Jung Faction, Seoryong Hyeon. When counting strength in the Jung Faction, these three no-goes blocked my path. And the Ma School¡¯s plum blossom swordsmen surrounded me, engaging in battle. After fighting day and night for seven days, I managed to kill some of them. ¡°Is this all the strength that a mere 30-year-old can muster?¡± ¡°Monstrous Strength¡­indeed, the nickname of Cheong¡¯an¡¯s Unnamed seems fitting. Does the Ma School breed such monsters?¡± I, too, have died. Nevertheless, the impact will be considerable. It¡¯s because the magic I crafted by igniting everything I¡¯ve umted so far, not by anyone else, transcends imagination in its power. Thest thing I saw was the volcanic eruption turning into mes, bing a volcano. ¡°If it¡¯s that guy, he¡¯ll unify it on his own.¡± A strange sense of floating, as if my soul has detached. It disappeared, and I realized that I had once again undergone reincarnation. ¡°This time.¡± In a world with a system and abilities called characteristics resembling superpowers. I think I can enjoy myself in this world as well. Chapter 2 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 2 2 ¨C A New Life. Dutdug. Dutdug. I woke up to the sound of rain hitting my eardrums. I open my eyes. Then, instinctively, I could grasp one thing. ¡°A new life, perhaps.¡± Exhaling deeply, I assumed a sitting posture. Right after reincarnation is when I be most vulnerable. A tremendous sense of loss is felt. A decade¡¯s worth of umted grudges. And a in-looking physique. Those were what greeted me. ¡°Reincarnation sure feels unpleasant.¡± I¡¯m different from others. Because I¡¯m a reincarnate. To me, death is just a new beginning. ¡°No time for distractions.¡± I listened attentively, preparing for the impending shock. Though I¡¯m a reincarnate, my past life is quite peculiar. Almost akin to possession. After my first life, I¡¯ve always been possessed by the deceased. In my second life, I was a boy soldier who died on the battlefield. In my third life, I drowned in a pond, drifting lifelessly along thekeside as an unknown person. ¡°Quite unique.¡± And there¡¯s one more peculiar thing. My name never changed. As if my existence belonged to someone named Han Seojin, I¡¯ve always been possessed by someone named Han Seojin. And this time is no different. Memories dormant within me begin to resurface. ¡°Is this the child of the Blood Sword n? The one who wasn¡¯t even chosen by the system¡­?¡± ¡°How could someone like that be born to the Gaju family? A person who wasn¡¯t chosen by the system or even by mana!¡± ¡°Compared to that, the second daughter is nothing more than a mediocre genius. hahahaha¡­¡± The old man looked at me with disdainful eyes. The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with hope, knowing that her daughter was better than her eldest son. And then there were the looks of pity from my younger siblings, who always saw themselves as unfortunate. I frowned. There was an error in the process of recalling memories. A person¡¯s life should be connected like a movie, but this time, that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°It¡¯s strange how my memories are scattered.¡± This kind of situation only urs when the past isn¡¯t pleasant. ¡°I guess this life is halfway ruined if I can¡¯t spend it peacefully.¡± The second and third lives were somewhat structured. But this life seemed to bepletely unstructuredpared to those. ¡°Well, what can I do?¡± Still, I had one thought. If I regain my memories, I¡¯ll seek revenge. On those who made this body like this. ¡°Rest in peace.¡± After a moment of silent reflection for the original owner of the body that had already died, I realized something tremendous as I pushed my memories into a corner of my mind. ¡°Never.¡± First, life. As a professional gamer, I achieved a record that will never be seen again in the history of gaming. Second life was a world of fantasy. There, I studied magic, became a grand sorcerer, and ultimately annihted a demon lord. Third life was a world of martial arts. From Noble mtl dot Combining the magic I learned in my past life with martial arts, I traversed the world of martial arts. That¡¯s how it went. From my first life, where I tasted the culture of the modern world, to my second life, I couldn¡¯t taste the modern culture until my second life¡­! ¡°There¡¯s c in this world?¡± In my second life, there was a time when I desperately wanted to drink c. At that time, I had some vague knowledge that if I put the liquid into electricity, it could produce carbonation, so I conducted an experiment that ended up sacrificing about 50 people¡­! Even so, I couldn¡¯t make carbonation. When about 50 magicians sacrificed themselves to create a liquid, I received countlessints and had no choice but to give up. In that sense, isn¡¯t c, which doesn¡¯t require the sacrifice of 50 magicians, a source of life? ¡°I should go in search of c.¡± But where is this ce? A pungent smell of dust. Because of the rain, it¡¯s hard to hear, but I could sense faint signs of life. ¡°An abandoned factory.¡± Drip, drip. Confidence overflowed in each step. As if there was nothing here that could harm oneself. An enemy? Things approaching slowly from my direction. It¡¯s hard to think positively. Han Seo-jin died a little while ago. ¡®About three, roughly.¡¯ Tsk. I clicked my tongue inwardly. As expected, danger was lurking even in this reincarnation. Should I call it a disadvantage of reincarnation? It¡¯s inevitable since I¡¯m possessing a dead body. First, I should check the condition of the body. ¡®Huh?¡¯ I let out a bitterugh. The body¡¯s condition is not great. My previous life only extends to resurrecting wounds that lead to death. Therefore, my muscles and mana sensitivity are random, but I¡¯m born with talents that are considered top-notch in most cases. ¡®Muscles are at the lowest. Haven¡¯t trained stamina¡­.¡¯ As I fumbled through my memories, I realized I hadn¡¯t been blessed with magical abilities. It seems Ick any rare attributes. Even though I was raised in what could be considered a prestigious family¡­ I wasn¡¯t chosen by the abilities in this world referred to as the ¡°system.¡± Even in that aspect, mana had abandoned me. Instead of despairing, I should have at least undertaken minimal training. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± But what possessed me was a possession. Even if I had no talent whatsoever, I could still be the best anytime. ¡°No, thinking about it, I might have talent in a different area.¡± As I probed my memories, this guy had an exceptional face. Hmm, a facial genius. The faces from my past lives weren¡¯t bad either. But the body I now inhabited, through this possession, had a face so outstanding that even I marveled at it. Could this life be that of a facial genius? Organizing my thoughts, I got up. And then, a translucent window appeared before my eyes. [System is loading¡­.] ¡­Did they call this a system? It was mentioned that it could objectively assess the user¡¯s abilities and gain a power called ¡®characteristics,¡¯ right? As I fumbled through my memories, I deduced information about the system. ¡°This world was supposed to be chosen by the system, right?¡± The original owner was said to have been abandoned by the system for some reason. But as soon as I was reborn, I was chosen by the system. ¡°Is this something engraved in the soul?¡± And it immediately activated as soon as I was reborn. This thing called a system¡­ or the existence that created the system, seems suspicious. But what¡¯s important now is not that. I sense a presence nearby. There¡¯s nothing useful as a weapon around. No, there is one. I saw two nails lying below. Let¡¯s grab them for now. Step by step. I heard footsteps. It was quite close. Now that I¡¯vee this far, I can feel it clearly. There are¡­ three people. Just in case, there might be someone like an assassin, but they were tantly giving away their presence. I felt confident that I could be captured at any moment. ¡°Why on earth did our lord run away and bring this trouble upon us?¡± ¡°Ouch, lower your voice.¡± ¡°Brother, we¡¯re in a hurry. Do we really have to wander around like this?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry precisely because we can have an audience with the master like this.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. hehehehe.¡± A mockingughter. ¡°Although they call him ¡®master,¡¯ it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ll receive the treatment of a master.¡± This is quite a good sign. The more they underestimate me, the more advantageous it bes for me. It¡¯s a little annoying to be ignored by those fools though. ¡°I can¡¯t know how big this ce is, so I have to be cautious.¡± The problem lies in this. I don¡¯t know how many enemies there might be here. I have no choice but to conserve my magic power as much as possible while moving. ¡°Should I start by dealing with the two who seem the easiest?¡± I close my eyes and sense the mana around me. This body hasn¡¯t received the blessing of mana. It doesn¡¯t possess any physical talents in that regard. However, I am a reincarnated being. I have lived countless lives. And I have be a man who can ovee any adversity. Having the ability to convert the special power of the third round, Cheonmuji¡¯s body, into martial arts. He is also a genius who created a method that demonstrates the same ability as Cheonan, the special power obtained in the second round. ¡°Of course, I have to get out of here first.¡± He closed his eyes and felt the surrounding mana. When he exerted his will, he could feel the mana around him surging. The concentration of mana was thin. And it was corrupted. ¡°Could this be the ck Mage¡¯sboratory?¡± I don¡¯t usuallyugh at jokes, but this time I can¡¯t help it. All sorts of souls mixed together andbined with mana. Using something like this is corrupting. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no other choice.¡± Right now, I can¡¯t be picky. With his tongue in his mind, he exerted his will. Then, the mana gathered at his fingertips. Saaah¡­ Gathering mana, he blocked his spirit. But even though he tried once, he could feel the corrupt mana. He engraved a spell on two pieces of wood with a small amount of mana. ¡°I never thought I would be engraving spells.¡± In my second past life, I almost witnessed the end of magic. Perhaps that¡¯s why my abilities are at a level where I can perform even the most intricate spells with ease. But it¡¯s ridiculous that I have to waste my time on basic elemental magic and form contracts with spirits just to reach the level of an apprentice. If my second and third reincarnations were blessed with an abundance of mana, then this life feels like it¡¯s been abandoned, left to fend for itself. Sigh. I perched myself on top of a box, ready to face them all with dignity. ¡°The problem is that one person always remains, no matter what.¡± Should I gather a group to help me? There was always this risk and burden in the early stages of my past lives. But then I chuckled. Was there ever a time when I didn¡¯t take risks? ck ck. I heard the footsteps of the men walking on the metal tes. In the midst of concocting a drink for the one who seemed more dangerous than the rest, they appeared before me. Three men. One with a mohawk, another with a quiet demeanor, and a youngd who resembled a muscr pig. ¡°Huh?¡± The pig-liked looked at me with a nonchnt voice. The man with the mohawk furrowed his brows slightly. The silently observing man looked at me as if puzzled. The most brazen one, the muscle pig, stepped forward. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re here.¡± The muscle pig smiled brightly. The muscles wriggled grotesquely. It looked good, so I smiled back. ¡°Let¡¯s just ask one question.¡± ¡°Huh? What question?¡± The muscle pig said, looking puzzled. ¡°You guys killed me, right?¡± ¡°What nonsense is that? You¡¯re alive and well¡­ Oh, it¡¯s because of that stabbing incident while I was ying with a dagger, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sign, excessive bleeding. No wonder there was so much blood around. Alright, let¡¯s kill these three. ¡°Well then, young master. Let¡¯s go quickly. Oh, this time, I¡¯ll make sure to smash the leg club so you can¡¯t y any tricks. Look forward to it.¡± The muscle pig chuckled andughed. The belly wobbled. The feeling was worse than I thought. ¡°Onest thing to ask.¡± ¡°What is it, young master? I¡¯m starting to get annoyed too.¡± I grinned. ¡°Is this world a ce where weaklings like you can make a fuss?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Is this guy insane? Brother, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± The muscr pig marched forward. ¡°My lord, since we¡¯re in my lord¡¯s territory, can¡¯t we really do anything we want? Or maybe we¡¯ve gone crazy?¡± ¡°Raise your voice.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I activated the spell formation while giving a smile. Creak. Very quietly. A sound, as if the air was beingpressed, could be heard. The spell formation engraved in the back slowly began to activate. ¡°Activation.¡± Enhanced speed. Enhanced uracy. Enhanced bullet velocity. Two nails, each inscribed with three spells, wereunched. Phwoosh! Without any hesitation, the nails pierced through the gap between the muscr pig and the mohawk, rendering their brains mush. Thud. The muscr pig and the mohawk. Both of them copsed simultaneously. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of a story. Shut up, your breath stinks.¡± Of course, my voice will never reach them forever. ¡°Would you like me to tell you the story I want?¡± I walked towards a trembling man. Chapter 3 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 3 3 ¨C Chaotic Divine Judgment. About 50 years ago, a crisis unfolded where various dimensions ovepped. And disasters arrived on Earth. Beings referred to as monsters emerged from the shattered dimensions, starting to devour humans. The battle between humans and monsters began. At first, humans had the upper hand. After all, firearms worked against the monsters. However, humans gradually retreated. The reason was simple. There were too many monsters. And they began to appear in viges and cities. That was the problem. The so-called weapons had poor cost-effectiveness. On the day a high-level monster appeared in the city, humanity had to eliminate the entire city, which was impossible. Humanity seemed to be on the verge of copse. But then, they started appearing. In the dark side of humanity, living amidst the advancement of science. Warriors skilled in martial arts. And wizards wielding magic. They began to kill the monsters that appeared in the city. However, with them alone, humanity¡­ ¡°The prologue is too long?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll skip it.¡± Anyway, humanity was pushed to the brink, and from the rifts that ovepped dimensions, other beings began to emerge. In the martial arts realm, there were Kung Fu experts and martial artists from the Eight Trigrams Sect. In the Sa Pa, those known as the Sa Pa Cheon appeared. In the realm referred to as the magical world, wizards called the Seven-Colored Horse Tower emerged. They absorbed those living on the other side of humanity while killing the monsters. Not only that. Druids using the power of gods in the Vine War and spirits. Knights defending the Round Table. With the appearance of the World Tree, humanity began a massive counterattack. However, that alone couldn¡¯t defeat the monsters. They devoured people and spawned more monsters. There were colossal monsters the size of mountains. The seas were dominated by monsters. Humanity was slowly dying. And then, what appeared at that moment was none other than the system. The system. At the point where humanity was about to counterattack, those called Earthlings all gained this power. For those who lived in a different dimension, the power spoken of as being close to the authority of the system. It bestowed tremendous power upon the Earthlings. When martial artists practiced martial arts. They mastered martial arts through the system, catching up with them in less than ten years. From Noble mtl dot Magicians effortlessly recreated circles that had been studied for centuries into new structures. Druids, loved by spirits, who contracted with spirits upon birth, witnessed their king making a contract with another human. That was what was called the system. [System loading¡­] However, I still can¡¯t grasp it as it¡¯s still loading. But this system seemed quite promising. ¡®If I were topare, it¡¯s simr to the abilities in the novel I enjoyed in the first round.¡¯ Status window. It seems to be like tranting in-game stats into reality. Hmm. I gaze at the translucent blue window while clenching my fist. ording to the man¡¯s exnation, that bestows a power akin to authority upon Earthlings. Originally, the privileged forces were the Gufa Ilbang and Odaese, Chilsaek Matap, and Baeksinjeon. But it was supposed to be the druids who had it. They say that the humans who gained power from the system are actually devouring them. ¡°It¡¯s probably a ce called ¡®Martial World¡¯ or a world called ¡®Magic World.¡¯¡± There was a high probability that they were rted to my past life. I¡¯ve never heard of the Vine War, Druids, or the Round Table before. But there was a very high probability that martial arts and magic were rted. Did those bastards reallye? If so, would there be someone who knows the title of my past life, the name of ¡®Cheongan¡¯s Nameless¡¯ and the title of ¡®Destruction Breaker¡¯ that I had in my second life? ¡°This is a bit troublesome.¡± If it turned out to be like that, it would be very troublesome. I am always a righteous man. But because I was too exceptional, I ended up being bothered by all sorts of things. Even in the world of fantasy. And even in the martial world. But in the world of fantasy, at least the empire was on my side, so it was less troublesome. In the martial world, however, I had no choice but to wander around as a martial artist. It wouldn¡¯t matter if my strength was growing. ¡°It¡¯s still the early stage of my past life.¡± No matter who I am, it¡¯s not easy to be strong in one breath. In that case, the best way is to hide and cultivate power. ¡°That doesn¡¯t really suit my taste.¡± Hmm. Seems like a dilemma. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± When I called, the man came to me with a frightened expression. ¡°I have a few more questions.¡± ¡°Well, go ahead and ask me anything.¡± Seeing the trembling man, I felt like I was dealing with some kind of bad guy. ¡°Do you happen to know anything about these titles? Like the Blue-Eyed Martial Emperor or the Annihtion Overlord.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never heard of either.¡± ¡°Really? Then do you know where we are?¡± ¡°I, um, it seems like a remote ce.¡± ¡°Well, that can¡¯t be helped.¡± As I spoke while looking at the two corpses, the man¡¯s expression turned desperate. ¡°Oh, I, I just remembered! It, it was just my guess, but it felt like¡­ like aboratory.¡± ¡°Aboratory, huh?¡± Perhaps it¡¯s aboratory where a dark sorcerer resides. Or maybe it¡¯s a ce where demonic summoning takes ce. ¡°All the mana in this ce feels corrupted.¡± This is not a good omen. No matter how exceptional I may be, known as an unparalleled talent in the world, it¡¯s difficult to fully exert my power in this state. ¡°Are there others here?¡± ¡°¡­None at the moment.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡­This guy is more useless than I thought. Well, what can you expect from such a weakling? Tch, I clicked my tongue and focused mana in my hand. Crunch. Along with the sound of air tearing, cold sweat started dripping down the man¡¯s face. ¡°W- weren¡¯t you going to spare me?¡± ¡°When did I ask you to spare me, did I hit you less?¡± Are his eyes trembling? This bastard is one of those that need to be taken out as well. Originally, these kinds of guys are the worst. ¡°This damn bastard¡­¡± Thud. Right before saying something behind me, my palm struck the guy¡¯s jaw. That was the end of it. Mana imbued with denial seeped into him through his jaw. ¡®Well then, now.¡¯ Shall I try looting? I red at the corpses. * ¡°Whew~.¡± I whistled. Perhaps it was because of these guys deeply involved in illegal activities. Every time I opened one of their wallets, a hefty sum of cash appeared. There were quite a few cards too, but I tossed them all. ¡®Oh, just in case, I should grab an ID.¡¯ I grabbed an ID that belonged to a muscr pig. Despite these guys not looking that tough, aside from the muscr pig, they were all over 40. ¡°Wow.¡± After grabbing all the cash, I let out a sigh. Did these guys really gather cash so meticulously? ¡®With this much, it should be at least around 5 million won, right?¡¯ 5 million won would be quite useful as initial capital. With this, I could livefortably for one or two months without doing anything. ¡®If the cost of living in my era is still urate.¡¯ Since the muscr pig¡¯s wallet seemed quite decent, I stuffed everything in there. Bag, too. ¡°The cellphone.¡± I hesitated for a moment, but it seems right to have it. The muscr pig-shaped mobile phone looked the most adorable, so I put one in my handbag. With this, the initial rooting is in perfect condition. I plopped down on a nearby box. ¡°Now, what should I do?¡± I started to seriously contemte. Whether it¡¯s a fantasy world or a martial arts world, I could just move as I please without any problem. But the modern world is a little different. My identity can be easily traced here. Although I didn¡¯t feel anything like CCTV here, this world is one where such things exist. Maybe I¡¯ll be unlucky and get caught up in identity checks by other people. ¡°The best thing would be to find my original status.¡± That might take some time. Since I don¡¯t have any identification on me right now, I¡¯ll have to go looking for it, but the Iron Blood Sword Sect doesn¡¯t seem like a weing ce. In the worst case scenario, my status might have been nullified. That¡¯s why I brought the muscr pig wallet, money, and resident registration card. ¡°In modern times, identity is the most important thing.¡± The problem is how to create that identity. For a while, it¡¯s okay to live as a muscr pig. But you can¡¯t live with a muscr pig¡¯s ID card forever. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll think about thatter.¡± The rain had almost stopped. I walked outside, my footsteps crunching. The clear, bright sky greeted me. It felt like a blessing for my new life. I put my hands in my pockets and started walking aimlessly. * ¡°This is awkward.¡± The ce where Han Seo-jin had left. Not long after, two people appeared there. A man in a suit and a white-haired woman with red eyes. And a woman with short ck hair, wearing a sleeveless shirt, jeans, and a light coat. The man in the suit looked around with a smile. ¡°I prepared hard in my own way, but it looks like she¡¯s already run away?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s unlikely.¡± The woman frowned at the man¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to escape. We¡¯re just ordinary people who haven¡¯t received the system¡¯s choice or the blessing of mana. How could we escape from here with a body weaker than ordinary people? It¡¯s an impossible story.¡± ¡°But if we have a helper, who knows? He¡¯s the famous son of the Iron Blood Sword, after all.¡± The man walked forward with a bright, carefreeugh. ¡°The corpses, a total of three. But all dispatched with a single blow. If someone possesses such skill¡­ it must be quite a renowned existence.¡± His eyes, as clear as crystal, opened ever so slightly. ¡°The two fallen behind don¡¯t even know what hit them, unaware as they copsed.¡± ¡°The one in the front, however, knows he¡¯s about to die, wearing a resentful expression.¡± The woman stopped speaking at that point, swallowing her words. Wearing a resentful expression. Yet, there is no trace of resistance. Looking at his physique, he has a well-trained body. There is a considerable amount of mana sensed as well. If she were to confront this man, she could also end it within a short time. However, if asked whether she could end it as cleanly, without even the possibility of resistance. ¡®Impossible.¡¯ That is impossible. At least, she could engage in a battle,pete with him, and seize his throat. But, killing as cleanly as this in a single blow is not possible. ¡°The maniption of mana is remarkably delicate. It seems like the deed of a master who has reached at least a certain level.¡± The man, Abel, pondered while stroking his chin. This is dangerous. He, too, is a self-proimed expert who has reached a certain level. However, even on the same level, the strength of that difference is divided. The opponent is an existence that has reached the minimum level. Next to him, Nam Hyelin is not weak in power either. But it¡¯s a little risky for just the two of them to do it together. So I don¡¯t know. Why would such an existence want to cover the eldest son of the Cheolhyeol Swordsmanship? I heard that apart from appearance, he has no value. Hostage? Would that man called Cheolhyeol really be swayed by a man called a beggar? If so, he should rely on external forces. The eldest son of the Cheolhyeol Swordsmanship wouldn¡¯t have anything. No, he has just one thing. His face. ¡°Is it really because of his appearance?¡± Abel seriously pondered. * He went into the bathroom and looked into the mirror. In the mirror, there was a handsome man that was not present in reality. A prominent nose,rge pupils. A sharp jawline. A slender figure with distinct features. It¡¯s hard to tell if it¡¯s a man or a woman. And the ethereal atmosphere is further enhanced by the pure white hair. I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful person in all my three lifetimes. ¡°A true genius face indeed,¡± I muttered in admiration, gazing into the eyes that held a hint of blue amidst the ck. The reason was simple. I was infusing mana to prepare the groundwork. It¡¯s a privilege I gain as I pass through life. Obtaining such abilities. In the second cycle, I acquired the power known as Tianyan, or the Heavenly Eye. In the third cycle, I obtained the physical prowess known as Tianmuzhiche. In the next cycle, all of that vanished, but I stored them in my knowledge. The Tianyan obtained in the second cycle did not manifest in the third. Simrly, the Tianmuzhiche obtained in the third cycle cannot be obtained in the next cycle. But I researched the Tianyan obtained in the second cycle. Thanks to that, I could use it seamlessly in the third cycle. As evidence, I can now mimic the Tianyan by just casually channeling mana. Of course, following Cheonan was still a long way to go. Cheonan has eyes that perceive everything through the act of seeing. But even at this level, I can capture most things, so it is a necessary task. ¡°Well then, shall we start preparing for the next step?¡± I left the park and made my way to the motel I had already checked out. I paid in cash and entered the motel room. Then, I took off all my clothes and headed to the bathroom. I could have kept my clothes on, but I didn¡¯t want to throw away the spare clothes I had, as there was only one set. I sat cross-legged in the bathtub,pletely naked. What should I practice? There are countless martial arts techniques in my mind. Starting from the Cheonma Shingong taught in Chenguan, to the Jahasingong or Johwasimgyeol of the Zhengfa gang, Tianleizewangshingong, and Hei Lianshingyeol of the Sapaecheon. All the martial arts and mind techniques I obtained while wandering through the martial world and the central ins are in my mind. ¡°Even worrying is meaningless.¡± In the third life, there may be a mind technique that can be called the greatest ie. It is the mind technique, TaehomooshingyeolÌ«Ì“ÎèÉñ½Y. Chapter 4 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 4 4 ¨C Why did it turn out like this? The mind technique, TaehomooshingyeolÌ«Ì“ÎèÉñ½Y. TaehoÌ«Ì“. It means the sky, but it also has other meanings. The most fundamental concept of Ki. Taeho had the most basic concept of all mana. [In this world, everything that exists has mana. Martial artists create the concept of Ki (šâ) and use it as their foundation, while sorcerers surround themselves with the concept of mana and use it. However, the Demon King I encountered in my past life used a power simr to the aura of death (аšâ), and some members of the New World Martial Arts used the power of elemental attributes itself. So if we follow all those origins, wouldn¡¯t there also be a starting point for mana?] A fleeting thought passed by like a coincidence. I gained a sh of inspiration like lightning, and I created the Shin Gong. Taeho. The starting point of all Ki. ¡°Actually, I started grand and magnificent, but the rewards were not significant.¡± A coincidence of coincidences. I came to know its existence as miracles piled upon miracles. From Noble mtl dot But at that time, it was too early for me to understand it. In terms of the martial arts world, I could barely handle five people, but even that level was not enough. One reason was that there were plenty of martial artists who wanted to capture me in this life¡­ I mean, the third life. That¡¯s why I named it Taeho, hoping to discover Taeho eventually. Mushin Gyeolbu. The name I added afterwards was simple. Because this martial art is Dong Gong („Ó¹¦), which means moving energy. It is also a martial art that can be learned while moving. If I had been in a prestigious school, there would have been no need to make it a dynamic art. But as soon as I came out into the martial arts world, I had very little time to train in martial arts. That¡¯s why I created this martial art as a means to focus my attention. Even when I need to escape, I can gather my energy on my own. Compared to other divine arts, the amount of energy I can draw is rtively small, but it¡¯s enough. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t rest easy while trapped in the chaotic situation created by the Zhengpa faction. No matter how skilled I am, I couldn¡¯t handle ten opponents with just one hand. As a result, I had less time to recover my energy, and as time passed, my physical strength began to weaken. At that time, the concept of death truly approached me. My mind was foggy, and it wasn¡¯t easy to escape the countless enemies of the Zhengpa faction. Then, suddenly, a thought came to me. Since it hade to this, why not create a divine art that could replenish energy while moving? And so, Han Seojin created the divine art and was able to survive using it. The martial arts known as divine arts are remarkably fast. To put it dramatically, the North Sea Divine Art, which excels at gathering energy, can even gather sudden bursts of energy within a year of practicing the divine art. ¡°Of course, it has various drawbacks.¡± The energy is murky. The gathered energy is difficult to move around like a few steps. Such drawbacks do exist. However, there is also the advantage that it is unparalleled in gathering energy. The Taeho Mushi Gyeol, on the other hand, is the opposite of the North Sea Divine Art. Even if one gathers energy throughout the year, they can barely umte ten years¡¯ worth of internal energy. The purest form of ki. It has the advantage of being able to switch to any other art in the middle because it gathers the ki closest to the Taeho. Even if I switch to another art, the advantages of Taehomusin are not diminished. No matter what art I master, when I sleep, move, or even fight, I absorb and control the surrounding ki. But that¡¯s not the only advantage. The foundation of everything, the body. It makes the body as solid as diamond. Starting from the vital and untouchable points, the skin, muscles, and bones, when Taehomusin is engraved into the body, it strengthens all of these on its own. At the same time, it constantly gathers ki. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not inadequate to call this an art. By mastering the most basic groundwork of this art alone, one can finish. By doing so, one can make the body as firm as if they had mastered the reverse muscle meridian, one of the seventy-two arts of Sollim. The only downside is that no one else can master it but me. ¡°First, let¡¯sy the foundation.¡± The foundation. It is also the most important thing as a martial artist. I close my eyes. The moment I set my mind to master the art, I begin to feel all the surrounding mana. [I am the noblest existence, trampling the myriad demons and standing on the highest sky.] I chant the resolution. I be aware of mana and begin to breathe. Most prodigies spend years sensing this. If it takes half a year, one might be a genius representative of the era. But I feel the surrounding ki, my senses heightened. The martial arts acquired in the third life, Wu Gong. Mastering the divine arts, Shen Gong. The union of the Taigu godly dance with the dance of emptiness. ¡°Creating vessels in an instant.¡± Referring to the vessels imbued with divine energy. * I close my eyes and synchronize my body. The more I concentrate, the more my body merges with the energy. As if my physical self has been thrown into the sea of mana. ¡°¡­What is happening?¡± I am genuinely surprised. This body has absorbed mana exceptionally well. And the mana is entirely obedient to my will. Having reached a high realm multiple times, my control over mana is unparalleled, but it wasn¡¯t always like this. Perhaps, this is the advantage I gain in this world. It feels as if I¡¯m breathing in harmony with the mana in the vicinity. As I took a deeper breath, I realized that being submerged in the sea of mana was not just a metaphor, but a reality. The sea. It was because a colossal sea of mana was passing beneath the ground. ¡°Do you sense the ley lines?¡± Ley lines. It refers to the ces where the great path of mana passes through. But even for something colossal, this was excessively massive. It was clearly abnormal. ¡°Yet they im it¡¯s drying up?¡± How ipetent are the martial world and the magical world? While the thought of the Empire and the Alliance crossed my mind, if those two powers had existed, the martial and magical worlds wouldn¡¯t have copsed to this extent. It¡¯s unlikely that those two powers existed. I erased those thoughts. What¡¯s more important isying the foundation for the Taihe Mysterious Energy. Huff. With a single breath, a tremendous amount of mana surged into my body. Ipressed and refined them. Taihe. To create mana closest to Taihe. The massive mana surged. ¡°Stay focused.¡± Intense focus. It¡¯s rare to feel this kind of mana. Even if it¡¯s said to be a mass-produced type, it happens when I consume the potions. ¡°Mana gathers to this extent just by exhaling on the surface of the Mana Vein?¡± Could this be a truly good training ground? While my mana dominance is exceptional, it¡¯s not to this extent. Refining andpressing mana. If you repeat the process dozens of times, you get an amount of mana so vast that even crafting a vessel bes challenging. Crafting a vessel with that. But now, it was different. Originally, it was mana of fine dust. Now, within me, there was mana equivalent to a thumbnail, but ten timesrger than that. ¡°If it¡¯s like this, can I be a bit greedy?¡± Harmonizing the physique. The energy flows through the blood vessels. I carry away the waste material that lies dormant in every nook and cranny of my body, close to the Dantian. Pushing out the overlyrge ones. These are the waste materialsmonly expelled during the purification of the body. Thus, the energy close to the Dantian circtes through the entirework of blood vessels in the body. And then. The end is centered near the battlefront. This ce is where pottery is made. ¡°I originally only nned to make this pottery.¡± But my thoughts have changed. The mana in the surroundings overflows. And perhaps it¡¯s the talent possessed by this physical body. The mana does not ¡®scatter¡¯ away. It¡¯s probably the talent of this physical body. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Phew.¡± I exhale. [My profession begins by breaking the rules created by those who have fallen into twilight. I, who wanted to break everything they created, am a destroyer.] I recite the mantra. The mantra is a mental image. It is based on the aspirations of a recluse who wanted to break the heavens in their third life. To kill all those who proim themselves as the sole bearers of justice, I became the embodiment of absolute evil. The recluse¡¯s aspirations unfold as the mantra. ¡°From the Heaven¡¯s Pir Acupoint to the Heaven¡¯s Pivot Acupoint, channel the Small Heavenly Stream, then evenly distribute the energy to the Dragon Spring Acupoint and Supreme Surge Acupoint.¡± I gather the energy. And I refine the gathered energy. I remove impurities. The Taehumusin-gyeol only epts pure mana. It creates a vast vessel. Danjeonµ¤Ìï. It creates space there. So far, this is the process of adapting the Taehumusin-gyeol to the body and creating the vessel. Thud. A ripple urred in the world of the mind. Like throwing a single drop of water into a calmke, scattering. From that point, mana entwined in the veins. The mana removed and pushed out the impurities in the body. That¡¯s why I had to take off my clothes. Now, I only have one set of clothes. ¡°Hoo.¡± Harmonize with the surroundings. The body inhales the mana. And time passed like that. Swoosh©¤. Slowly opened my eyes. I saw myself in the mirror. The skin became taut, and the faded hair began to shine. And the bluish mana flickered in the right eye. ¡°I did it.¡± Visualization of mana. A phenomenon where standardized mana is visible to the naked eye. A phenomenon that would be seen by wizards or experts beyond a certain level! But more than that, I could smile satisfactorily because Iid the foundation for Cheonan. Thud, thud. I turned on the shower, the warm water streaming out as I washed away the impurities clinging to my body. ¡°It¡¯s actually not a big deal.¡± Visualization of mana. It was simply a phenomenon that appeared regardless of the realm as long as the control of magical power was up to par. If you¡¯re a swordsman, you have to reach the realm of a sword master, and if you¡¯re a wizard, just create a fifth circle. ¡°Phew¡­.¡± I let out a satisfied sigh with a content expression. At least the foundation isid. And the talent I gained in this life seems better than I thought. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what ability it is.¡± Instead of dispersing as it should, I held onto the mana that should have scattered. I closed my eyes. I contemte myself. The Taehumushin-gyeol* allows me to control my body meticulously, as if pouring a spirit into a vessel. But there¡¯s still no spirit. Even if there were, it wouldn¡¯t be much. Just like how spirits create altars, I am the one creating it. ¡°The Taehumushin-gyeol is all well and good, but the energy consumption is too high.¡± Crunch, crunch. I chew on a chocte bar. I burn the body¡¯s energy to create the most ideal physique. While Cheonmu-jiche** receives the energy of nature and makes it suitable for martial arts, it cannot create a physique as perfect as the Taehumushin-gyeol, also known asplete martial arts. ¡°So that¡¯s why the Taehumushin-gyeol was created.¡± I put a piece of chocte in my mouth. I put cookies, bread, and milk in my mouth as well. Still, I am not full. ¡°It seems a littlecking.¡± I should have brought some instant noodles after all. Regretfully, I finished my meal. I opened the cap of the bottled spring water on one side of the bag. Crackle. The cheerful sound of opening a can. Glug, glug, glug, glug. As I gulp down the refreshing c, I had to think about my ns for the future. *Taehumushin-gyeol: Refers to a concept rted to martial arts philosophy in Korean culture. **Cheonmu-jiche: Refers to a concept rted to martial arts philosophy in Korean culture. ¡®Until I run out of money, let¡¯s toughen up here.¡¯ Thinking about whates after can wait forter, without any problems. Chapter 5 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 5 5 ¨C I Will Take Revenge. Goooo©¤. Without realizing it, a week has passed since I came here. During that time, I stayed in a motel. As a result, I spent about half of the money I had. ¡®Did I eat too much?¡¯ Mostly, I ordered delivery. Starting from pizza to bossam, jokbal, chicken, and kimchi stew. It couldn¡¯t be helped. During that time, modern food was too tempting. ¡®Thanks to that, there was a lot of progress.¡¯ There was a lot of progress in martial arts. And in magic, there was even greater progress than that. Thump. Heart. In the ce called the Intermediate Realm, the ring was already tightly wound. ¡®It¡¯s almost taking over the whole space.¡¯ A single circle. Inside that circle, there was a magic circuit called ¡°Moon, Public, Ice, Heaven.¡± The more magic circuits carved into the circle, the more the rted attribute power increased. There were other things I wanted to carve, but for now, there wasn¡¯t enough space. ¡°And it¡¯s not like I have all the time in the world.¡± I needed to find a way to make money. In this world of abilities, it¡¯s easy to make a living wherever you go, but for now, clearing the initial path was the priority. Originally, it was hidden. ¡°My mana has be a bit excessive.¡± The mana here is abnormally excessive. From Noble mtl dot Perhaps it¡¯s because of that. Every time I breathe, my mana continues to rise. No need for meditation. Gulp, gulp. I think as I take a bite of pizza, ¡°I should start saving money little by little.¡± But in this crucial stage of physical growth from a previous life, eating low-calorie food is a bit¡­ ¡°It¡¯s about time to leave now.¡± I¡¯ve prepared the basic power to some extent. Even if I stay here any longer, there won¡¯t be much progress. I need to find out more about this world. * ¡°The sunlight is bright, and the bald head is shining.¡± I walked down the street, humming a cheerful song. During the past hours, I gathered trivial information while solving my meals at the motel. This ce is called the Academy. It¡¯s the most outstanding academy in the modern era, built on an ind above the sea, where the spiritual veins pass through. Somehow, it feels like a ce that is often attacked. ¡°Come to think of it, they said the Sword Inquisitor ising for the final match this Friday.¡± ¡°Sword Inquisitor of the Iron Blood Sword n? Oh, I feel like I¡¯m going to lose. My opponent is Nam Hye-rin.¡± ¡°Recently, those bloodsucking bastards have been establishing blood cults. China is rtively better. The Neo-Nazis don¡¯t seem to care about means and methods these days.¡± I can see students chatting. At the same time, they send nces in my direction. Friendliness, envy, jealousy, disdain. Even kindness emanated merely from appearances. ¡®Treated as aplete outsider.¡¯ Could it be that I¡¯ve be a rogue of the Blood Iron Sword n? I don¡¯t recall leading a rogue-like life, though. However. If for some reason, one is confined to their home, rumors of a rogue-like existence can easily arise. ¡®Born in the Konggaru household.¡¯ Tsk-tsk. He clicked his tongue inwardly and opened a c. Chirp! Gulp, gulp. Ah, refreshing. He walked down the street, having consumed the elixir of life. Wooong! He operated the Taiheomu Divine Art. Seeing the aura, now easily twice asrge as before, he felt a sense of aplishment. ¡®Growing rapidly, indeed.¡¯ Yeongmaek. The colossal pathway of mana. The ce it passed through was providing an enormous amount of mana not easily seen even in the second life. ¡®Let¡¯s see. To go to the academy, I need to.¡¯ The academy grounds were so vast that I had to take a bus halfway. ¡°Is the busing in about 10 minutes?¡± I thought as I sat down, just about to take a sip of my water. ¡°What¡¯s up, aren¡¯t you the abandoned son of the Crimson Blood Sect?¡± A mocking voice came from behind, filled with malicious intent. There stood a young man with bulging muscles and his entourage ofckeys. ¡°So, there¡¯s a guy like him too,¡± I thought to myself. He was a cousin of the Crimson Blood Sect. Memories shed. ¡°Only those who possess talent, diligence, and are unscrupulous in their methods will inherit the Crimson Blood Sect,¡± was the principle held by the sect¡¯s patriarch. This family, with an incredibly short history, could participate in the patriarchalpetition only by proving their own strength. And he was the one who had been tormenting Han Seojin. He had pledged allegiance to Han Seojin¡¯s younger brother, relentlessly tormenting me in order to catch his attention. I turned my gaze to his subordinates. One of them, a blond, tanned man with piercings, approached me with a disrespectful attitude. ¡°Young master, you look quite well, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Probably because Cheoljin has been looking out for us. hehehehe, it seems like it¡¯s time to get back to training slowly.¡± A swaggering troublemaker, Should I call this guy Trouble B? Thud, thud. I stuffed the life crystal into my mouth. Then, with a smirk, I ced it on the chair. I clenched my fist. A physique strengthened by a pure crossroads close to the Taeho. But not yet tough enough to withstand a steel sword piercing through. ¡®Roughly as tough as an animal¡¯s skin.¡¯ In other words, it would leave a bruise even if beaten. ¡°Stop it. He¡¯s the eldest son of the Iron Blood Sword n; we should cut him some ck.¡± ¡°hahahaha, really! Even without Steel Han, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get up for weeks if he takes a hit.¡± Vulgar and childish. There¡¯s strength in such topics. Low self-esteem, the kind that belittles others. Is he being ignored by guys like these? ¡®More importantly, what¡¯s this guy¡¯s deal?¡¯ The Iron Blood Sword n. Quite famous. If you search for information on the inte, you¡¯ll find a bunch of things rted to it. But even if the eldest son is somewhat neglected there, openly disrespecting him like this is something else. ¡®Is it really okay?¡¯ Are these guys from a seriously influential family or what? Thud. I let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You think you can mess with me just because you y games?¡± The memories of my first life came back to me. ¡°Lord Exterminator, you have no right to overlook someone like you.¡± The memories of my second life, too. ¡°Kill!! Eliminate that heinous viin who dared to steal my divine heart immediately!!¡± The memories of my third life as well. Their impact on my life was minimal. But those guys always annoyed me. I felt bad. I smirked. ¡°Do you know who I dislike the most?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Someone who only has a big mouth and is tough on the weak.¡± ¡°¡­Hey, you¡¯re really asking for it today. Don¡¯t even think about walking with both legs.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m merciful, so I¡¯ll let you walk with both hands then.¡± ¡°What?¡± Geohan stared at me with a vacant expression. ¡°Is this guy out of his mind?¡± ¡°hehehehe, seems like he¡¯s lost his mind.¡± Gum Taeyang approached confidently. ¡°At least.¡± I¡¯ll make sure none of these guys can walk on their feet. So, at least for a little while, go to sleep peacefully. I heightened my senses. All five senses sharpen. The optimal strategy forbat unfolds in my mind. ¡°Blockhead.¡± ¡°Huh? Hey, speak louder, I can¡¯t hear you with a small voice. Speak up. Oh, scared¡­¡­¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Thud! I raised my hand to my head and mmed it onto the ground. Although something tried to resist, I ignored it. ¡°Cough¡­.¡± Foam formed at the mouth as Gum Taeyang copsed. ¡°That guy must be insane!¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re dead today!¡± Uttering childish threats, they began to approach me. It was as if Geum Taeyang had fallen in one blow. His eyes were on high alert. ¡°What should I do?¡± His mind was infinitely clear. I could see each of their movements clearly. Cheonan. Eyes that could prate the sky read every movement of mana. But now, those eyes are gone. There is only something to rece them. Hwaryeok. The view turned blue. In this state, I was said to look like a blue me wrapped around my eyes. ¡°So, at first, it was called the ¡°Cheonganma Gwon¡± (????, œ[ÑÛħȯ).¡± I woke from contemtion. The thug attacked with eyes full of hostility. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± He throws a punch. Very slow. The punch aimed at my face seemed like slow motion. I calmly watch. With a staggering gait, he dodges inward. ¡°Huh? What the!?¡± ¡°Two of them.¡± And then he straightens his right palm. Jang-jang. He chops the chin of the rascal with the inside of his palm. Thud. *Cough.* A simple blow. But the rascal staggers from it. Pressing firmly near the rascal¡¯s neck with his left hand, he pushes him back. ¡®Balgyeong.¡¯ A technique that disorients the opponent from the inside. A subtle flow of mana slipped through. Very faintly. ¡°Gwueeeik! What, what are you doing!¡± To be startled like this. My gift isn¡¯t over yet. Whoosh! Pure energy flows through my hand and into the rascal¡¯s neck. Crack. I felt as if something hard had broken. ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s because of the formation of the circle.¡¯ Mana had already umted quite a bit. Enough to fight them all. How about the physical aspect? The martial arts created in my previous life astonishingly reinforced me rapidly. Though it may sound trivial, the greatest gain in this third life seems to be not the Celestial Nurturing Art, but something else. Well, it¡¯s because of the existence of Yeongmaek that such efficiency is demonstrated. ¡°What, what the heck is this guy!¡± Two fallen guys. One guy still standing. Hancheoljin, sensing something unusual, hasn¡¯te in. I stared at them with cold eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t youe at me quickly? My time is precious.¡± ¡°You arrogant bastard.¡± Thud, thud. Han Cheoljin pulled out a sword, breaking the neck of one of his fallen cousins. Looking at the stance with the sword, he was a first-ss swordsman. Moreover, a swordsman who had quite erased his bad habits. His magical power was decent. The momentum he exuded was higher than mine. My history isn¡¯t straightforward. I swallowed the medicine like a meal, but it seems I couldn¡¯t digest it. ¡°Why did you hide your strength¡­ or boast too much about the power you gained.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I raised the corner of my mouth, looking at Han Cheol-jin walking towards me, measuring his weight. ¡°Feeling intimidated? You¡¯ve be quite talkative.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really lost it, huh.¡± Han Cheol-jin twisted his face in disgust. Yet, he didn¡¯t let down his guard. ¡°Do you know about my unique trait?¡± I don¡¯t know. The memories I read from Han Seo-jin are fragmented. ¡°It¡¯s the first time such scattered memories havee back.¡± The memories are still vague. Like walking through a fog-filled space. ¡°Do you know about my unique trait? It¡¯s reincarnation.¡± ¡°What?¡± For a moment, I was dumbfounded. A mere guy like me, a reincarnated being? And it was odd to reveal that. If it were me, I¡¯d definitely have kept it hidden. ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t recognize me. In my past life¡­ I was Kim Gwan-chang, a Hwarang who protected Baekje.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Trait. It is a power that relies on the system, close to authority. And sometimes, that trait imnts memories of past lives. He possessed that. ¡°Kim Gwan-chang, huh.¡± I don¡¯t remember who that nameless man was. But his demeanor changed. Until now, he was just a thug, but now he exuded the aura of a hero in the making. Mana surged. His eyes turned crimson. ¡°If I begged to let me go now¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling it since earlier, you know.¡± I extended my right hand to the thug leader, offering my index finger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s scared? You¡¯ve been bbering non-stop since earlier.¡± ¡°Nooooo!¡± The thug leader leaped towards me. Thud! He leaped into the sky, stepping on the air. The attack route is simple. Simple, but¡­ the speed and strength were beyond imagination. A determination to cut through in one stroke. From Noble mtl dot I could feel it. My lips twisted. It was beyond imagination, but these guys were only of the same age. Their arrogance was boundless despite theirck of skill. I moved forward. Zing. A vivid magical energy gathered in my grasp. A prelude to magic. ¡°Magic?!¡± He was perplexed. The tip of his sword trembled. Just surprised at this level. A technique too precious to use against such a guy. The circle entrenched in my heart starts to rotate. The circuit created in the circle begins to operate. Wolgon Bingcheon (Ô¹«šêÌì). Crackling! Everything around freezes. The chill that even freezes the moon, at this point, is still modest. But it was enough. Freezing the air around, Hanchul-jin¡¯s body froze. ¡°Not even a word¡ª!!¡± A shocked expression. ¡®Just by looking at these guys, I get the gist.¡¯ The Academy. Raising thest line of defense for humanity, this was the most outstanding school among such schools. Compared to its grand introduction and name. Honestly, it was disappointing. ¡°It¡¯s rather trivial.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± One could say that level was truly dismal. ¡®I think I understand about the unique characteristics, the past lives.¡¯ I understand the essence of that ability. Drawing out the strength umted from past lives. But those memories are notplete. ¡®It¡¯s better to see this as an ability from apletely different lineage than mine.¡¯ umte merits and carry them into the next life. This is my past life. But this guy was different. Just like reading a book in the library, it feels like extracting necessary memories. I extended my finger towards the frozen Han Cheoljin¡¯s short-circuit. ¡°It¡¯s easy to just break the short-circuit like this.¡± But there¡¯s a more interesting way. Right below the abdomen. The most precious ce for an unmanned. Tap. The magical power of Wolgongbingcheon flowed into the short-circuit. Ice particles scattered on the short-circuit. It¡¯s a strange world. A world with things I still don¡¯t know. So just breaking the short-circuit won¡¯t satisfy me. ¡°Oh, no! Th-that ce!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that in the world?¡± Iughed cheerfully. Chapter 6 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 6 6 ¨C Could he have been a viin? ¡°W-what, what is it?¡± ¡°Han Cheoljin, right? Why is he lying down like that?¡± Students gathered from all directions. Some were taking pictures with their phones, or even filming this scene as a video. ¡°Han Seojin won? What nonsense.¡± ¡°No matter how you look at it, he underwent a second awakening, right? That exins it.¡± ¡°A second awakening? Even if you consider the whole world, isn¡¯t it less than five people?¡± Uttered in an unbelievable tone, they whispered. Han Cheoljin is the child of the Cheolhyeol Sword n. Although he couldn¡¯t inherit the family¡¯s bloodline, he had his own influence in a ce where only skills mattered. It meant that ordinary students were not his match. It was also proof of his strength. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± Han Cheoljin clenched his abdomen. A chilling coldness was felt there. ¡®What is this?¡¯ His body trembled. It was just because of the cold. But it wasn¡¯t that simple. That coldness, It was as if the cold air emanating from a spell was freezing his entire circtory system. Han Cheoljin had never heard of such a thing. ¡®Magic?¡¯ It seemed like magic. No, is this really magic? This was the first time such a phenomenon had urred. The Cheolhyeol Sword n trains its members to be familiar with magic from a young age. However, this magic was something unfamiliar. Ordinary magic creates a structure and then materializes it. If it had just fired off a projectile, that would have been the end of it. Of course, this is all about that circle. That was the magic Han Cheol-jin had learned. But what had been written there was simr only up to a point. However, the phenomenon created by magic was beyondmon sense. ¡°It¡¯s absorbing the energy of my Dahnjeon.¡± The infiltrating coldness was absorbing the destroyed Dahnjeon energy. Every movement of the body caused the coldness inside to sting and resonate with pain. Han Seo-jin approached Han Cheol-jin with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s called Wolgong Bingcheon, Myeongjo Bingin.¡± An engraving that seizes one¡¯s life. If he desired, it would continue to grip Han Cheol-jin¡¯s life. ¡°It will continue to devour the energy in your Dahnjeon.¡± ¡°Well, what do you want?¡± Han Cheol-jin spoke with a trembling voice. If you insist on doing it this way, there must be something you want for yourself. ¡°First, information.¡± Han Seo-jin needs information. Cheolhyeol Sword n. Members of a prestigious family who would abandon their own bodies. Their goals, how they will act, and how they will move. Information about all of that was necessary. ¡®Or they might send an assassin.¡¯ So, if you give me information, that¡¯s enough. Of course, there are a few traps here. If those guys are as cold-blooded as the literal characters of Cheolhyeol (èFѪ), they would abandon this man. Around that time, the toes would freeze solid, leading to death. ¡®I don¡¯t know about that.¡¯ Han Seo-jin grinned. As I knocked this guy down, memories started to trickle in a bit. ¡°After getting the blood of the main house, is that all you can do?¡± ¡°Because of this nonsense, I, I just¡­¡± ¡°Will our main house¡¯s young master really not be able to do this either?¡± The guy harassed Han Seo-jin persistently from behind. He spread all sorts of malicious rumors. With the power of the Iron Blood Sword n, he raped and tormented this person and that person. Spread rumors like that. Han Cheoljin wasn¡¯t born in the main family. However, he was connected to other branches of the main family. And that guy regarded Han Seojin as a thorn in his side. Combining his own base desires and the desire to look good to that guy, he gradually pushed Han Seojin towards the cliff. If you push someone else¡¯s life off the cliff, you should be prepared to fall off the cliff yourself. ¡®These ridiculous guys.¡¯ Han Seojin smiled inwardly. Ignoring the reputation of the Iron Blood Sword n, he slowly pushed me away. It¡¯s a good method, but should it be done to someone who has received the blessings of the system and mana to that extent? By ruining the family¡¯s reputation? Looking at one thing reveals ten others. This family seems quite petty. I think it¡¯s probably the head of the family doing this. Han Seojin smiled. I¡¯ll find out soon. If you don¡¯t want to lose your life. * Wol Gong Bing Cheon. It¡¯s magic. Magic that moves ording to my will seeped into the guy¡¯sir. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± As an unmanned life, as a human life. The magic seeped into the scoundrel¡¯s den will torment him whenever he moves in this world. Most students probably captured it on their phones, so the iron-blooded swordsmen will soon find out. ¡°How should I act?¡± I was somewhat curious about how they would act. Would they try to bring me down like cowards or harbor a small possibility, trying to embrace me? There are several reasons why I destroyed the scoundrel¡¯s den, but¡­ ¡°First, I need to retrieve my memories.¡± After being reborn in this body, I inherit memories. Perhaps that¡¯s why. I had different personalities in each past life. In the second iteration, I had a personality thatughed while stabbing with a knife. In the third iteration, I had a personality that smashed everything I didn¡¯t like. I didn¡¯t try to change my personality. Because that, too, is my life. ¡°More precisely, it¡¯s a way to preserve the mind.¡± I had to separate lives individually. Otherwise, my identity could be buried in the lives of past incarnations. *Sizzle.* Opening the c can, a pleasant sound filled the air. It¡¯s a sound that feels good no matter when you hear it. ¡®How will they behave?¡¯ I wish they would move quickly. While anticipating, I fiddled with my phone. ¡°Hey.¡± A woman grabbed me. * She had short hair. Her attire was casual. Wearing an outer jacket over a crop top, and snug ck jeans on her legs. ¡®Who is she?¡¯ Her face is quite attractive. An appearance that anyone passing by on the street would turn back to look at. However, her gaze was sharp. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°¡­You, what are you?¡± Digging into Han Seo-jin¡¯s memories, a namees to mind. The ck de Ghost, Nam Hye-rin. Currently a sophomore at the academy, she was a presence that defeated the second rank of the renowned Golden Generation, while being the most acimed woman in the academy, and simultaneously a figure that all heroes paid attention to. ¡°Hyerin.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I misspoke. I was just so surprised.¡± A woman named Nam Hyerin apologized to me for suddenly interrupting. Beside Nam Hyerin. A man approached. ¡°Sorry. He¡¯s not really good with words.¡± He chuckled coolly. As soon as I saw the man¡¯s face, memories rushed back. The chosen one. A man who handled both magic and a sword, a protagonist-like figure in this academy. That memory surfaced. ¡°So, Seo Sunwoo and Nam Hyerin, right?¡± ¡°Did those two have someone they were interested in?¡± Laughter echoed from all directions. Sunwoo paid no attention to them. He only had eyes for me. ¡°I¡¯m Sunwoo. This is Hyerin.¡± ¡°So, why me?¡± ¡°You left quite an impression.¡± Sunwoo said with a bright smile. ¡°Chuljin managed to subdue you in one go, but still, he¡¯s a novice entering the realm of experts.¡± Experts. What¡¯s that? I almost sneered but held it back. In a world with the convenience of visible powers, are the perspectives low? ¡°The magic you disyed a while ago was quite impressive.¡± He¡¯s got quite the eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you crafted the spell, but it seemed unique. A magic circle yet so freely manifesting, carrying various effects.¡± Seon Woo-hyun said while looking at me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem intentional at the Academy.¡± Saying that, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s a business card. The moment the first year at the Academy ends, I¡¯m going to create a guild.¡± ¡°A guild?¡± ¡°Yeah. Composed of those with names or outstanding abilities. Starting with Nam Hye-rin here, then Yoo Eun-chae, Alchemist Kim Gi-beom¡­ We¡¯ll begin with a streamlined team of seven members.¡± Saying so, Seon Woo-hyun. His eyes were shining. I¡¯ve seen those kinds of eyes a lot. Longing. And he, considering everyone else as mere savages, believed solely in himself as human. And eyes that regarded others as equals. It belonged to one who viewed everything around as if they were nts. ¡®A troublesome fellow.¡¯ Such individuals are dangerous. They don¡¯t care about others. From Noble mtl dot They would rather resort to sacrifice than walk the path of hardship. ¡°Let¡¯s just ept it for now.¡± At my words, Sunwoo Hyun brightened with a smile. Of course, he had no intention of joining. * Sshh. I opened a c can. This sound is always pleasant. Neon signs, unseen in my previous life, emitted various colors, illuminating the cityscape. I was staring nkly at that ce. ¡®It feels different when you look at it like this.¡¯ I gulped down the c. In my first life, I was a modern person. From the second life onwards, I was a person from a savage medieval era. The era was fundamentally barbaric, despite ims of having culture and refinement. The nobles were rtively better off, but those who prioritized cleanliness were rare among them. It was a time when people earnestly believed that washing away dirt would rid them of sin. ¡°So, that¡¯s why I liked the purifier.¡± Must be because she¡¯s an elf. Being non-human, she used the purifier often. I consider myself lucky to have met someone who values cleanliness, being the first person I¡¯ve seen who does so. As I sipped on my c, I sensed someone approaching me. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you Seojin?¡± It was a cheerful voice. When I turned my gaze, I saw a woman with eyes the color of twilight and hair cascading down to her waist. She wore a white blouse, a ck coat, and a ck skirt with an H pattern. The woman looked at me with a hint of puzzlement. ¡°But should you be here? You¡¯ve been absent from the academy recently.¡± ¡°¡­The academy.¡± She¡¯s not the woman I remember. With this level of appearance, an average person should remember her, but there¡¯s no memory of her in my groping recollection. There¡¯s usually only one exnation for this. ¡°Did something more terrible cover the memory?¡± What the heck happened to this guy? Perhaps. Lately, there seems to be something odd about the academy absenteeism that woman mentioned. I pondered for a moment. I usually had no problem recalling even distant memories, but this was the first time for such a case. Nothing I could do. Iid the iron te and looked at Yoo Eun-chae. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been distractedtely.¡± So, who are you? I looked at the woman with a questioning gaze. ¡°¡­Huh.¡± She looked at me with a perplexed expression. What did this brat do? ¡°No matter what happened, pretending not to know so shamelessly.¡± She stared at me incredulously. It¡¯s as if when someone you¡¯re interested in suddenly acts cold, you respond. But what can I do? I don¡¯t remember. In response to my helpless gaze, the woman quickly turned away with a look of anger. ¡°Alright. Do you know how hard I worked to obtain this information?¡± The woman left like that. And after a while. Kwaaang!! A massive explosion resounded. Come to think of it, they mentioned there are viins in this world. They aimed to destroy thews created by heroes and dominant forces to protect citizens, creatingwless zones. ¡®¡­Did they really mess with a viin?¡¯ It was indeed a reasonable suspicion. Chapter 7 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 7 7 ¨C Entangled in Annoying Matters. ¡®It¡¯s unbelievable.¡¯ Rumpling her twilight-colored hair, Yoo Eun-chae recalled the situation a while ago. Han Seo-jin. That man. Sparkling blue eyes that seemed to hold a cluster of stars in his sturdy nose. And white but glossy hair. Somehow, his skin was as clear as a baby¡¯s. In the academy, there were many attractive and beautiful people, but Han Seo-jin was particrly different. Perhaps because he was the only one in the ck-and-white screen with vibrant colors. Every time she saw him, she had thoughts, but this time was especially different. Despite wearing seemingly casual clothes, his face and proportions were out of this world. But still. There was such an incident, but does it make sense to pretend not to know like this? ¡®¡­Calm down, Yoo Eun-chae.¡¯ This is a trap. A scheme befitting wicked men. Although he almost got caught, didn¡¯t he manage to escape? I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s aiming for, but it¡¯s certainly not something good. Because in the future, he will be one of the sessors to the insane demon king. A little, just a little, his pride was hurt. However, there are a few things that are puzzling. During this time, Han Seo-jin had an extremely low period of self-esteem. Being scorned as an abandoned existence by mana and the system from all directions, and his fellow disciples would sigh or stick their tongues out when they saw him. Although his family, the Iron Blood Sword n, was the top family in Korea, direct mockery couldn¡¯t be made. However, his standing within the academy was not favorable. But the Han Seo-jin he just met was different. With confident strides, he just sent an indifferent gaze even when looking at a beauty like Yoo Eun-chae, who had always received various advances from men. So, quite a bit of curiosity arose. ¡®But this is not right.¡¯ He became a little angry at the attitude as if seeing him for the first time. How could he do such a thing and then act as if he didn¡¯t really know about it? It angered her that he was behaving as if he genuinely didn¡¯t know, despite having done such a thing. Pause. Yoo Eunchae felt a chill down her spine in that moment. She pondered once again on Han Seojin¡¯s appearance. A sturdy nose and sparkling blue eyes that seemed to hold a cluster of stars. And although pale, hair that shone with a subtle luster. Somehow, skin as fair as a baby¡¯s. Someone had changed. That meant¡­ ¡°¡­Awakened?¡± If that was the case, some other things made sense to some extent. In unique cases, there were awakenings rted to ¡®past lives,¡¯ or so they said. In Ennd, it was true for ¡®Arthur¡¯ and ¡®Merlin,¡¯ and in Korea, there were heroes who used the name ¡®Cheok Jun-kyung.¡¯ So, understanding that he had changed to some degree made sense. ¡°He might not remember me due to the surge of memories.¡± Moreover, heroes usually had extraordinary aspects, so not paying attention to oneself was also¡­ ¡°But that can¡¯t be, right?¡± Although his appearance wasn¡¯t as exceptional as Han Seojin¡¯s, it was quite distinctive. Dealing with entangled matters involving heroes and viins was also troublesome. ¡°But Han Seojin¡¯s awakened form had blue eyes? I feel like they were originally crimson.¡± At the moment of a strange premonition, Yoo Eunchae instinctively lowered her posture. Kwaaang! Immediately after, a tremendous explosion swept through the surroundings. Yoo Eunchae immediately stiffened her expression. ¡°Viins? At this point, has there ever been a time when viins just popped up?¡± She frowned, but had no recollection. But those viins were the ones who carried out all sorts of terror to pursue their desires. Perhaps some of her actions had provoked them. In that case¡­ ¡°Oh, there you are. Ugh, it¡¯s a bother to wander around.¡± Two figures walked towards her through the dispersing smoke. One, disying green muscles with a massive de on his shoulder. The other, a man with a snake-like, elongated tongue flicking the de of a dagger. ¡°The Green Phantom and the ck Assassin!¡± Both were notorious viins. And they possessed unique abilities. Theirpatibility was not favorable. Yoo Eun-chae was a spirit examiner, but the Green Phantom had the resilience to ignore her attacks and break through, while the ck Assassin¡¯s covert attacks were deadly to her. If there was a ce to rely on, it was that they were on the same level as her. It was regrettable, but if she used one of her secret weapons, she could escape. Thunk. The Green Phantom ced his massive de on the ground as tall as his thigh. ¡°You, insolent wench. Roaming outside the academy without even knowing there¡¯s a bounty on your head.¡± ¡°A bounty on my head? Where? From the ck Cloud Society? The Thousand Ghost Gate?¡± ¡°¡­He really wandered through various factions. Thanks to that, we made money easily.¡± Thud. Nok-gwi lightly snapped his neck, looking at himself. ¡°Don¡¯t think of dying easily, woman.¡± * As soon as a massive explosion resounded, I immediately lowered my stance, focusing on where the explosion originated. ¡®There are three presumed culprits.¡¯ Three people near the explosion. And one of them, a woman, locked eyes with me. Her level was enough to make me tense. The others might not know, but judging by her movements, she¡¯s quite fast. ¡®Two against one?¡¯ One woman and two others were in a fierce battle. ¡°Pl-please spare me!¡± ¡°Why is the ck Snake here!¡± It was quite intense. Citizens around were screaming and fleeing. Unpleasant. I put my hand in my pocket and slipped inside. Each time, I collided with fleeing citizens, but paid them no mind. Inside, there were two men and the woman I had seen earlier. The woman seemed to have been injured in her left arm, as blood was flowing from it. ¡°A dual sword user, huh?¡± Because my hands were not well trained, I didn¡¯t think he was unarmed. No, perhaps he was not just less of a genius than me, but had quickly elevated his level. ¡°What¡¯s this, a kid who looks like a leech?¡± The first one to speak to me was a man who looked like a snake. He was holding a twisted dagger and licking the de with his long tongue. ¡°Do you like the taste of metal?¡± It¡¯s the same here as in the martial world. He¡¯s just trying to intimidate me for no reason. Sneak, sneak. The man who seemed to be hispanion approached the snake man. ¡­surprisingly, the man really looked like a pig. His skin had a slight greenish tint, his ears were pointed, and his nose was like a pig¡¯s. Although covered in muscles, it was different from a pig. ¡°hahahaha! Are you stunned by this body?¡± ¡°Well, your face is so hideous. But for a man to look like this¡­ If he were to be sold at a ve auction, he would fetch a good price, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Hmm, I do have a simr appearance. ¡°Hah. Let¡¯s just pass him over and take care of that woman first.¡± ¡°hahahahaha! Sure, anyway¡­¡± ¡°Run!¡± Crash! A deafening explosion echoed along with the scream of a woman. Whether it was an explosion caused by mes or not, thick smoke spread in all directions. But¡­ is it eptable to rampage like this in the city? Wasn¡¯t Korea supposed to have a decentw enforcement system? Could this massive rupture be the result of that strange crack? As I pondered seriously, someone approached with steady footsteps. ¡°Annoying.¡± The snake-like man looked at me, flicking his tongue. ¡°You, stay still.¡± He said that while establishing eye contact. ¡®Wind element. Skill level around the intermediate range.¡¯ As he spoke, wind roared around the snake man, dispelling the smoke with a gust. Visible was the face of a woman appearing desperate. ¡°Hey, you there, woman.¡± In an instant, their attention turned towards me. They seemed like experts in their own right, attempting to block any variables. The woman looked at me. It was as if she conveyed through her eyes, ¡°Escape from here quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Why should I avoid these guys? ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to kill them, right? They clearly lead such a messed up life that it could easily provoke terror. But when ites to human rights or whatever, would that be an issue?¡± ¡°hahahahaha!¡± Laughter burst out instantly. The pig and the snake were exaggeratinglyughing, clutching their bellies. ¡°Is it manly to brag in front of a woman? Whether you guys are involved or not, there¡¯s no problem in catching these old folks. No, if we catch these old folks, the Hero Association and the government might even reward us.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not going to happen. But maybe they¡¯ll end up begging for death? Our brother Nokgui has experience in torture, you know.¡± They chuckled. They were just kids. I really need to show them the power of an old man. Thud. I walked forward. Taeheo. The purest energy, close to the origin of all energy, surged through my entire body. It condensed in my hands. As the energy spread in all directions, their expressions stiffened. ¡°Is he someone who can make a move? He seems like a martial artist. They won¡¯t easily forget this face, will they?¡± The ck Snake brandished his dagger. The green pig, known as Nokgui, aimed at me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I had quite a high opinion of him. Because what I felt from him was a presence and pressure that even the sewer couldn¡¯t imitate. But when I looked at his posture, he was no different from the sewer. I couldn¡¯t feel the typical meticulousness of a master. Then I realized. The special power in this world. The power called ¡°Innate Ability.¡± A privilege that only Earthlings in this world can be chosen to use. Only then could Earthlings understand why they had been overlooked. When they awaken these innate abilities, they seem to surpass the ordinary level. ¡°Interesting.¡± Now I understand to some extent. The reason why the martial arts world and the magic world shed. ¡°Are youughing?¡± Myughter seemed to ignore myself, and Nokgye red at me. Well, that¡¯s true. With their level, there¡¯s no tension. From Noble mtl dot ¡°Experience the power of an elder!¡± The speed is fast. If you just look with your eyes, you can see something vague. I activated Cheonan. And I. ¡®What is this?¡¯ I was taken aback. It was too absurd. An endlessly honest path. I walked forward. I reached out towards the path. The expression on Nokgui¡¯s face changed to bewilderment. It seemed like he expected me to surrender, perhaps thinking I would die with just one attack. ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯ I twisted my lips. Daring to worry about me at this level? ¡®I didn¡¯t want to do this.¡¯ It became a bit sincere. What should I do? The fight between strength and strength is still tough. I¡¯ve just been reborn. ¡®In that case.¡¯ Softness. Strength that is only strength cannot defeat softness. But that¡¯s only in battles among experts. In the fight of the lower ranks, the one who is simply strong and fast takes the lead. To put it a bit differently. The mere strength and speed of a sewer cannot defeat a master. ¡°It¡¯s a waste to use a move like this on a guy like him.¡± With this body in this state, there¡¯s no other choice. ǬÀ¤´óŲÒÆ. Thud. He struck lightly as if tracing a path with his hand. And then, a light sound followed. The result may not be light, though. ¡°What?!¡± The de was forcefully deflected outward. Nokgui¡¯s expression twisted in confusion. ¡°Tsk.¡± But inside, I clicked my tongue. In my previous life¡­ back in the days when I was known as the Unnamed of Cheong¡¯an, I used this to twist the earth and sky. Naturally, it was expected to render Nokgui¡¯s arms useless. I sighed and delved inward. Woo-woong! Taeheo. The closest to the source. I concentrated it and wound it around my hand. My hand glowed white. A condensed gigawave surged out, fully contained in the hand. Crackle¡ªsmall bolts of lightning flickered. A pure white light lingered in the hand. The condensed hand reached forward. Thunderp Fist. A sh of white light filled the hand. It elongated into a sharp hand shape. The eyes of Nokgwi widened. Simultaneously, he spoke while looking at me. ¡°Why is a master¡­!¡± Squelch. And at the same time as feeling an unpleasant sensation at the fingertips. Thunk. Nokgwi¡¯s head rolled on the ground. Chapter 8 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 8 8 ¨C The Price of Life is Steep. Thud. As the head fell to the ground, a silence filled the surroundings. A man referred to as ck Sa, with eyes that seemed to witness the impossible, gazed at Nokgwi¡¯s head. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± With a futile expression, he walked towards ck Sa, step by step. ¡°Ugh, ughhhhh¡­ H-how could you, Hyungnim, so easily.¡± ¡°Because you guys are trash.¡± For a moment, he red at me with burning eyes before turning his gaze back to Nokgwi. And once again, he trembled in fear. Kid, handle it on your own. ¡°Be careful of the Dark Sorrow! The Dark Sorrow can hide in the shadows!¡± ¡°In the shadows?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The Dark Sorrow swiftly assumed a diving posture, attempting to leap into the shadows. Is this guy insane? Swish! I kicked the Dark Sorrow¡¯s face with all my might. And as a result, his face sank in. Hmm. His face looked even uglier after sinking. I snatched the dagger he was holding. Gripping the dagger in reverse, I stabbed it into his thigh. Thud! ¡°aaargh!¡± ¡°Your ear-piercing screams. Lower your voice a bit.¡± ¡°Y-yes. Ugh.¡± I stuffed something into the Dark Sorrow¡¯s mouth. I grinned as I looked at his distorted face. Nicely, going nicely makes it good, right? It¡¯s pointless to mess with innocent people. I passed by him and approached the woman. A woman with a scarlet glow of twilight. She looked at me with a nk expression. ¡°Nokgui¡­ in one blow?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry! I was a bit presumptuous earlier! You can ignore it as much as you want! I won¡¯t be upset if you shake it off on your own.¡± ¡­¡± What¡¯s with this guy? Could it be that he was ring at me like that because the previous owner of my body held hands with him? Ridiculous. But seeing him apologize like this right away, it seems like he just has no immunity against men. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Y- Yoo Eun Chae.¡± Surprising, but looking at how quickly he responded to my answer, he seems to be quick in understanding the situation. Or maybe hecks a sense of reality. ¡°Do you have time?¡± ¡°After this, the app¡­ ointment appointment got canceled! Yes, yes, should we go to a cafe or somewhere and talk?¡± He raised his hand, looking pitiful, but he¡¯s already said everything. ¡°And one more question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Will they increase the bounty if we catch that guy?¡± ¡°Yes, after causing chaos all over, being broadcasted, then we kill him?¡± Broadcasting chaos? This world is harsher than the one I lived in. ¡°Well, although the ck Death is inferior to the Ghost of the Green, he¡¯smitted quite a few sins.¡± ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a rapist.¡± ¡°Ah, a cheap scumbag even in death.¡± I approached the ck Death. As I did, he seemed to snap out of it, gritting his teeth and looking around. ¡°Someday, I will take revenge for Green Ghost¡­ Graaah!¡± It sounded like gibberish, so I kicked his knee first, rendering him useless. He won¡¯t be able to run now. ¡°My, my leg!!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something more important.¡± ¡°Ughhh!¡± Why are these guys so mentally weak? Back in my time, even if they lost a limb, they¡¯d grit their teeth and fight back. Some disregarded their own lives. There were those who¡¯d rather die than be captured by me. Well, they were all chasing after the afterlife in their own way. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of this era, the modern age.¡± Or maybe it¡¯s just some bastard. His mental state is fragile. I grasped the prick¡¯s cor with my hand. He struggled and writhed, but I ignored him, looking at Yoo Eun-chae. ¡°How should we handle this?¡± ¡°The most basic thing would be to report it to the police. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Yoo Eun-chae looked to the west. But this guy keeps getting shorter with his words. I gathered my fingers and smacked her forehead. Thwack! ¡°Ack! Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Speak politely.¡± ¡°¡­But we¡¯re in the same grade?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much older than you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Yes.¡± She nodded with a displeased expression. I looked in the direction Yoo Eun-chae was staring at. There was one presence approaching us at a remarkably fast pace. Kururururung! The sound of thunder echoed. From atop the building, a sh of yellow light wasing this way. ¡°A person?¡± The light was moving in the form of a person. ¡°What¡¯s this? It¡¯s already cleaned up, isn¡¯t it?¡± Her smiling face was impressive. With blonde hair tied in a ponytail, wearing a white coat over a ck uniform, the woman revealed herself. ¡°Did you guys take care of these guys? Admirable¡­ Wait, Nokgwi and Heuksa aren¡¯t usually ordinary, right?¡± The woman closed her mouth. Her eyes met mine and Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s. ¡°You two killed these guys?¡± ¡°No, she handled it on her own.¡± Her blue eyes were fixed on me. There was a question in her eyes. ¡°You did it? Alone? Without any of the ck Suits around?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°¡­No, none. In fact, we should be grateful. Lately, there are so many viins that it¡¯s hard to get a good night¡¯s sleep. What was your name?¡± ¡°Han Seojin.¡± ¡°Han Seojin.¡± The woman gathered her thoughts, her face reflecting contemtion. ¡°If you receive amendation, the government will provide financial support.¡± ¡°It¡¯s bothersome.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s bothersome, you don¡¯t have to ept it. It¡¯s just a formality anyway.¡± ¡°When should I go?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± She looked at me with strange eyes. ¡°The eldest son of the Cheolhyeol Sword n wouldn¡¯t need to worry about money, right? It¡¯s not a huge amount, but it¡¯s enough to raise suspicions if it¡¯s suddenly revealed. Well, there are already many eyes watching us.¡± What nonsense is this woman talking about? ¡°Oh, I apologize. I didn¡¯t consider your situation.¡± p. The woman lightly pped her hands. Then, a faint yellow lightning began to surround us. Judging by the structure, it seemed to be a barrier blocking sound and appearance. ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t meddle in your affairs. I can only advise.¡± ¡°Well, then just tell me the location for now, and I¡¯ll contact you.¡± Yoo Eunchae stepped forward and handed her the phone. ¡°Alright. Your name is Yoo Geumchae, right?¡± ¡°¡­. It¡¯s Yoo Eunchae.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The woman awkwardly smiled. ¡°That, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t remember your name well. Still, I remember your face. You were considered the most promising person at this academy.¡± The woman said so and looked at me. ¡°And Han Seojin.¡± ¡°The one who achieved the rank in the Hero Association, Gwanglei, Ms. He Yoonji!¡± ¡°What, introducing myself to someone I¡¯m meeting for the first time.¡± The person called He Yoonji chuckled as if carefree and looked at me. ¡°Anyway, Han Seojin. If you want to make a mark in the association, you¡¯re wee to join. Of course, you must already know, but your Blood Iron Swordsmen often sh with us, so don¡¯t expect any warm wee.¡± So, does she know that and still said that to me? ¡°¡­What, really didn¡¯t know?¡± He Yoonji looked at me with a gaze as if witnessing something very strange. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I prioritize citizens over anything else.¡± ¡°¡­Impressive.¡± ¡°Well, not as impressive as you.¡± As I nodded positively, He Yoonji grinned andughed. ¡°In themon talk, they say the eldest son of the Blood Iron Swordsmen hasn¡¯t received the system¡¯s selection or the blessing of mana, but rumors in themon talk are hardly trustworthy.¡± He Yoonji looked at me as if finding something amusing, then casually crushed her hat. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Kururuk! A yellow lightning surrounded her. And as her whole body shone with lightning, she flew off in the other direction. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ That skill. Not something made. No magical structure. Not alchemy or anything else. It felt like a power that distorted the rules and transcended with its own strength. Perhaps it was the unique characteristic of the one known as Heo Yoonji. Different qualitatively from those called Nakgyui or Heksar, it seemed to have a distinct and usable trait. ¡°Guanglei. It suits as a nickname.¡± ¡°Not the thunder of light photons, but the thunder of crazy photons. Sometimes, you ascend to the realm of divinity forcefully, and asionally your mind gets a bit hazy. They say it¡¯s due to the asional mania where you can¡¯t even remember your name.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dare I retort when the elder is speaking? In that sense, Yoo Eunchae seemed to be daydreaming as I squinted at her. ¡°Oh, but it seems you even implemented the wrong name well. But why does Han Seojin remember it correctly? Is it because of appearance¡­?¡± What is she talking about again? Anyway, I led Yoo Eunchae to the cafe. * ¡°But why did youe to the cafe? Perhaps a date invitation?¡± From Noble mtl dot Yoo Eunchae sparkled her eyes with an expectant expression. ¡°Not exactly.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to cut it so bluntly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous just because it¡¯s a no.¡± He knew it from Daseng¡¯s experience. Having a good-looking face meant being careful with one¡¯s demeanor. Most women tended to act as if they had never met a man, like sympathetic fools. Cutting things off cleanly like this was because confessing and all that stuff was troublesome. Some might say it¡¯s good to be popr, but there¡¯s a limit to everything. ¡°But are you really going?¡± ¡°I have to. They¡¯re offering 100 million.¡± ¡°But if you go, won¡¯t something like thise up?¡± ¡°Did the eldest son of the Cheolhyeol Sword n catch wind of the report that came to the Association?¡± ¡°After receiving the report, he did set off immediately, but those bastards got to it first, so we have to reward them.¡± ¡°Huh, we have to give amendation to those damn swordsmen?¡± Yoo Eun-chae said. ¡°So, do I need to know about this?¡± ¡°¡­Not really. Well, those guys haveplicated minds, unlike us.¡± As far as the conversation went, the bell rang. Yoo Eun-chae brought two cups of coffee. ¡°Here, Americano.¡± Sip. He took a sip of the cold Americano. As expected, it tasted horribly. ¡°What¡¯s this, can¡¯t you drink Americano?¡± Smirk-. Yoo Eunchae looked at me, smirking as if she had seen a child. Why do I feel uneasy? I shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s been a while.¡± It seemed like more than 20 yearsbined from my past life, so it felt quite familiar. ¡°But why me?¡± ¡°I have two things to discuss.¡± ¡°Two things?¡± ¡°Think of it as the cost of your life.¡± ¡°Well, if you put it that way, it¡¯s a cheap deal, but¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae¡¯s words trailed off. I silently red at her. Hey, she¡¯s not skilled in negotiation. Just saying that she got a cheap deal in exchange for saving her life is already a losing move. ¡°Get me weapons and various things.¡± ¡°Weapons and various things?¡± ¡°Yeah. A sword, a dagger, and iron wire.¡± During the Qing Dynasty, I didn¡¯t use a sword. My martial arts and craftsmanship, as well as my techniques, were not only sophisticated, but my body could withstand cuts from formidable weapons and swords. ¡°The problem now is my frail physique.¡± Although I can sharpen my craftsmanship with the grindstone and make a de, the efficiency is not high. If facing multiple enemies, something like a sword is necessary no matter how skilled one is. ¡°Anything will do, right?¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s of good quality. You know how to use martial arts, so you must have an eye for it, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I just saw it. Yoo Eunchae clenched her fist. Then, after subtly checking my reaction, she loosened her grip. ¡°The weight of Cheolhwan.¡± ¡°Something wearable on the arms. Around 30kg each.¡± ¡°And the second one?¡± ¡°Information.¡± ¡°Information? What kind? Rumors of a ck horse secretly circting in countries around the world? Or viins founding a new religion?¡± Chuckling, Yoo Eunchae put her index finger to her lips. What¡¯s with that? ¡°Besides those things, basicmon knowledge.¡± ¡°¡­Basicmon knowledge.¡± As expected, was it something like that? Muttering to herself, Yoo Eunchae closed her eyes briefly and looked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I can. I tend to share a lot of personal stories, but my information has always been top-notch.¡± Hoo-hoo, and Yoo Eunchae chuckled mysteriously. ¡°Have you heard of Red?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°No, you haven¡¯t?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Yoo Eunchae¡¯s eyes shook intensely. This can¡¯t be happening, this can¡¯t be happening. Muttering to herself. ¡°Cough!¡± ¡°Why are you trying to run away?¡± I turned around and grabbed her by the cor when she tried to escape. ¡°But! But!¡± ¡°Buts and howevers. Give me the information.¡± ¡°¡­Give me your number.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± We exchanged phone numbers. That¡¯s how we parted ways. * [System loading¡­] [System loadingplete.] [You can now use abilities and the status window.] Chapter 9 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 9 9 ¨C Special Tutoring. Ding. As soon as I opened my eyes, I heard an unexpected sound. Upon opening my eyes, a window of blue color reflected on the retina. [You can now utilize the system.] I can use the system? ¡®Status window¡­ is that what I should call it?¡¯ Ding. The moment I thought about it, a window of blue color appeared. ? Name: Han Seojin Strength: 5 Agility: 5 Stamina: 5 Magic Power: 5 Mind: 5 Skill: 5 ? Unique Trait: EternityÓÀ½Ù Attribute: x ¡°Hmm.¡± The first thought that came to mind as I looked at the status window was intuitive. And then, I realized one more thing. ¡®This¡­¡¯ I quietly closed my eyes and focused on my body. Until just now, my feeble body has undergone some kind of ¡®evolution.¡¯ I can feel the magic more vividly. The muscles of my body have increased, and my reflexes feel more evolved. It¡¯s a bit difficult to measure my mental and physical abilities, but I think they have increased. The change went through such a natural process that it was hard for me to notice it immediately. ¡®The term ¡°ability¡± is not really a wrong word.¡¯ This is closer to a power that defies the usualws. Perhaps the people of Earth learned martial arts and magic through this. Normally, a person with no innate abilities should not be able to properly learn martial arts and magic due to theirplexity. But this is more like making it ¡®easier to learn.¡¯ If that¡¯s the case. It might be possible to understand why the martial arts and magic realms were pushed onto the people of Earth. These are not powers that operate normally. ¡®But it¡¯s an innate attribute.¡¯ I recalled the two punks I saw yesterday. The one called Nok-gwi and the one called Heuk-sa. Each contained an orc and a shadow snake. And then, the one known as Kwangrae Huyoonji, the person referred to as the Thunderstorm, came to mind. ¡®His ability is quite impressive.¡¯ Inherent characteristics. It¡¯s a power close to the individuality each person possesses. If a hundred people were to awaken to this ability, there would be no one awakening with the same ability. While abilities might be simr, obtaining the exact same one is impossible. It¡¯s because each person has a unique personality, that¡¯s what they used to say. This power itself is difficult to manifest, but if manifested, it¡¯s a power that can elevate one step further. As difficult as it is to awaken, and as diverse as it may be. I pressed my hand on the characteristic called Eternity. [EternityÓÀ½Ù] : Bestows eternal attributes to magical power. I scrutinized my unique characteristic. What was called Eternity was merely adding eternal attributes to my magical power. ¡®I remember them saying that unique characteristics are the form in which abilities are opened up.¡¯ Unique characteristics are said to be a form in which abilities are gradually opened up, one by one. And By the way, hmm¡­ ¡°Eternal attributes, huh.¡± Many spections arise. Eternity. It meanssting for a long time. I witnessed its virtue when I first embedded the Tao of emptiness and purity into my body. And when I first encountered Mohican and muscle pigs. In reality, the magic should have been precarious if it followed the original flow of my mana. The magic endured much longerpared to the mana I possessed. ¡°I guess knowing roughly this much should be sufficient.¡± I can only grasp this much for now. Sitting on the bed, I began cultivating my vital energy. The Tao of emptiness and purity naturally gathers the purest internal energy even without doing anything. However, doing it diligently allows me to umte it faster. ¡¶Mana has increased by 1.¡· ¡°This is¡­ ¡° I sense a slight increase in the mana gathering within. The Tao of emptiness and purity is not a martial art that allows one to gather mana so easily. ¡°By taking action, one easily gathers mana.¡± The reason why the martial arts realm and the magical realm are disced started to make some sense. Actually, it¡¯s notpletely beyond spection. While the magical realm might be unknown, the martial arts realm is busy fighting each other. ¡°I should start preparing slowly.¡± I started preparing to go out. Because I received a message from Yoo Eun-chae. Yoo Eun-chae£¾ I¡¯m going to the forge today, so get ready. Me£¾ The forge? Yoo Eun-chae£¾ Yes, it¡¯s a top-notch forge as you mentioned. She seemed genuinely excited about it. I went out with a fluttering heart. * ¡°How do I look? I¡¯m quite stylish, right?¡± ¡°This is the forge.¡± ¡°No, why are you being dismissive.¡± Ignoring the grumbling Yoo Eun-chae, I looked around the forge with my arms crossed. Swords, knives, hammers, and des were being made in the forge. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the Iron Chamber, where the most promising individuals from the Academy have created.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeming displeased, I nced around. It was well-bnced and the des were well-sharpened. ¡°Not bad.¡± In short, that¡¯s how I would describe it. ¡°This is where the promising ones are.¡± I let out a deep sigh. I respected the fact that it was a remote ce, but introducing me to a location like this when my pride was at stake. ¡°Oh, no. Are you that displeased? How high are your standards, exactly?¡± ¡°Maybe your standards are just low.¡± I spoke, surveying the inside of the cksmith shop. As expected, there was nothing particrly satisfying¡­ While looking around, my eyes lit up. ¡°Is this it?¡± If the items a moment ago were defective, this one was worth taking a look at. I listened closely, and not only was the finish well done, but it had a bnce and liveliness to its design. ¡°hehehehe, it¡¯s one of the reasons I brought you here.¡± ¡°¡­Inexperienced.¡± I said that even so. In my past life, I had encountered cksmiths in the martial world. They wanted rare minerals from the celestial mountain, and the martial artists wanted good weapons from secluded ces, so an understanding was reached, and they could stay there. Despite the title of the celestial demon¡¯s subordinate, I had the opportunity to appreciate the weapons they made. After learning martial arts to a certain extent, I even received the knowledge of how to craft weapons from them. ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t follow the chief, but being a sergeant was enough for me.¡± ¡°Inexperienced, you say?¡± The sharp voice of a woman. She is short. About 150cm in height. Although she seemed slender on the outside, the unique earthy energy that only dwarves possess and thepressed, distinct muscles were visible in her arms. ¡°A dwarf?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the only one left. Based on your ent, you seem to be from the Mureem n¡­.¡± ¡°Are dwarves rare here? Or is there no interaction?¡± ¡°Yes, they are. Most dwarves and fairies have perished¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why the standards are so low.¡± She clicked her tongue disapprovingly. No wonder the standards were too low. ¡°¡­Who are you to be so rude¡­¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t handle the Sungkwang iron properly, huh? The temperature got too high for a moment. To think that someone called a dwarf can¡¯t handle this temperature.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡° ¡°Remarkable confidence. To present such a failure with pride. The pride of a dwarf must be hurt.¡± The haughty dwarf, in ordance with her demeanor, remained silent when pricked. Looks like it¡¯s the same here. Well, it¡¯s not all bad. Dwarves usually act in tribal units, so self-taught to this extent is quite impressive. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at this ceter.¡± From Noble mtl dot Dwarves are a grateful race, so once they receive help, they be obsessed with repaying the favor. If they don¡¯t repay that favor, they believe they won¡¯t receive the ear of thend god they worship. I grinned and picked up four iron rings and a sword. ¡°Calcte.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Is that guy your boyfriend, by any chance?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not.¡± I looked at Yoo Eun-chae in disbelief. Chul-juk was staring at us with a strange look in his eyes. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s the pir guardian no matter how you look at it.¡± ¡°He may have his own abilities, but seeing him caught like that¡­ Come to think of it, humans have a peculiar taste for those who are down on their luck.¡± Perhaps that¡¯s what he¡¯s thinking. I thought about teaching him a lesson since he seems a bit arrogant, but should I just let it go? * ¡°My, my 50 million won¡­¡± Yoo Eun-chae looked distressed. The sword and four iron rings. They were worth more than I had thought. ¡°It¡¯s quite cheap if you think of it as Chul-juk premium.¡± I thought it was decent among Chul-juk whocked skills, but apparently not for Yoo Eun-chae. Well, it¡¯s not my money after all. ¡°But isn¡¯t that iron ring heavy?¡± ¡°Whoosh, snap, speak, hang, stop.¡± Each iron ring weighs 20kg. With a total of four iron rings, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s the weight of carrying a person. However, to quickly master the Taehumushin-gyeol, which is not yet perfected and has weak magic, it¡¯s best to exercise by lifting the iron rings. ¡°Here, I can probably escape faster than I thought because of the ley lines.¡± The quickest way to achieve that level is ultimately through exercise. Every time the body forcibly moves the iron rings, the muscles throughout the body are stimted. Mana begins to seep into the body. The seeping mana soon strengthens the blood vessels, bones, and muscles. This is the effect of the martial art known as Taehumushin-gyeol. ¡°Shall we talk about basic knowledge then?¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°¡­First, let me exin about the academy here.¡± Following that, Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s exnation continued. Roughly summarized, it¡¯s said that an artificial ind was created in a location that seemed to be a good training ground, as it prates the ley lines between Korea and Japan. The academy is home to numerous multinational giantpanies, and those who attend this academy are globally recognized prodigies. ¡°¡­Me, a prodigy?¡± The thought crossed my mind for a moment, but considering the potential evolution of the characteristic called Yeongeop, it might as well be considered a prodigy. Looking at Yoo Eun-chae, I thought to myself. ¡°She¡¯s treated as a prodigy too.¡± She seems to have her own talents. Using a sword doesn¡¯t quite sit well with me. ¡°But are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Feels like I might copse. My body is gradually losing strength. But strangely, I feel good. ¡®Because I¡¯m getting stronger.¡¯ The first life was obsessed with games. The second life was obsessed with magic. The third life was obsessed with martial arts. From the second life onwards, I was obsessed with magic to forget the ties of my past life. But I also enjoyed magic. In the next life, I even enjoyed the study of martial arts. It seems I can enjoy this life as well. The unique traits of the Nokgui and ck Snake were peculiar, but the traits of the Gwanglei and Heoyunji were tempting enough for me. Walking with Yoo Eunchae while exercising, I felt a strange sensation in my senses. ¡°¡­What should we do? It seems like we¡¯ve lost our way.¡± She¡¯s pretending to be nervous, but there¡¯s a strange calmness about her. ¡°hehehehe, have you heard the rumors? There¡¯s a vampire living in this alley. It¡¯s a recently reformed vampire, you know.¡± ¡°A vampire?¡± ¡°Yes, they say there¡¯s a species that sinks its teeth into people¡¯s necks, drawing blood.¡± ¡°And you led the way because you know the path well?¡± ¡°Heh, heh. Well, I¡¯ve been exercising hard, you know?¡± He spoke while keeping an eye on his surroundings, his voice trembling. It seemed he was ready to fight at any moment, not just mere gossip. ¡®Could this guy have brought me here for a reason?¡¯ In the midst of seriously contemting whether to break his head, a man appeared, walking steadily. ¡°Oh dear, uninvited guests causing trouble.¡± A casually dressed man appeared, tapping his cane on the ground and blocking our way. His eyes, as sharp as real eyes, glowed ominously. Silvery hair gleaming with a lustrous sheen. The man in a gentleman¡¯s suit politely took off his hat and greeted us. ¡°My name is Abel d Chepesh. Feel free to call me Abel.¡± The man introduced as Abel was smiling brightly. A shiver ran down my spine unpleasantly. ¡°Abel¡­.¡± ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a vampire. A vampire with the title of the Princess of Blood, known as the first bloodsucker of the Jinjo. His ability is to manipte a substance like blood.¡± Why does this guy know so much, like some walking encyclopedia? ¡°Ho ho.¡± The man¡¯splexion changed. The scarlet eyes, shining like red jade, stared at Yoo Eun-chae. ¡°Our princess wouldn¡¯t have leaked that information. How did youe to know about it?¡± It was filled with vitality. It seemed that, if necessary¡­ No, it looked like they were willing to kill us just for the information. ¡°¡­I have a quite reliable source of information.¡± ¡°Hmm, vampires wouldn¡¯t betray us. The possibility of leakage¡­ seems unlikely. How did you obtain it? This seems quite a troublesome matter¡­¡± Crackle! In an instant, a surge of vitality burst towards us. The man with scarlet eyes, addressed as Abel, opened his eyes narrowly and looked at us. ¡°I don¡¯t particrly enjoy dealing with force, but it can¡¯t be helped. Bloodline boundary, activate.¡± Thud! Behind Abel, a made of blood strands appeared, enveloping the surroundings. It began to tighten like a spider web, filling every direction. ¡°¡­Is this some kind of anomaly in this world?¡± Each strand of the carried considerable lethality. Just touching it could cut through like a veil. ¡°¡­What do we do about this?¡± ¡°Did you do it without thinking?¡± ¡°You seemed quite confident over there¡­¡± In other words, they trusted me and got us into this mess. ¡°Tsk.¡± ¡°Apologies to your gentleman, but this time, it seems unavoidable. We¡¯ll have to silence you quietly.¡± Twisting my lips at the bothersome words. ¡°This time, the price for your life will be steep.¡± ¡°No, even in this situation¡­ ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll teach you magic.¡± ¡°Magic?¡± ¡°Yeah. Consider it part of the tutoring fee.¡± Hands sped. The pure energy closest to the essence that seeped through my entire body froze intensely cold. The magic formation, ¡°Moon¡¯s Ice Enchantment.¡± Chapter 10 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 10 10 ¨C Who Are You? When I first learned magic. I received magic teachings from a woman known as the Annihtor. But I didn¡¯t learn magic from just one person. My overflowing talent always sought more, and my mentor didn¡¯t want to limit my abilities. ¡°Do you intend to learn magic from someone else?¡± ¡°Is anyone as great as my mentor?¡± ¡°Well, not as great as me, but someone who can hold their own.¡± I followed my mentor. ¡°So, it¡¯s you. The one who can harness my power? This power is something only an Iceborn can wield.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But if it¡¯s imitation, the story might change a bit.¡± She was a woman resembling the moon. Known as the Moon Artisan. She was searching for someone with the talent to inherit her magic. Her magic, which could only be learned if you had a special constitution. Ice Heaven. However, I did not possess that unique constitution. I had merely understood magic after seeing it once. So, the Ice Heaven I created was just my version. To put it bluntly, my original magic style was incorporated. Bing known as the magician of the lunar month, I gained the power of the moon from her. Starting from the extreme Yin energy, even freezing the user. That was precisely Ice Heaven. When used by a regr magician, they would freeze themselves, requiring a special constitution. A vocal constitution, an ice spirit constitution, or what is called a yin-yang constitution. Unfortunately, until the Moon Artisan¡¯s death, such an individual could not be found. That¡¯s why the teacher took me with her, perhaps with a glimmer of hope. Ipletely transformed the Ice Heaven magic into my style. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± A chilling energy was emanating from my body. Frost emerged from my parted lips. The surrounding temperature began to drop. It was like this with just one turn. ¡®It¡¯s an incredibly dangerous force.¡¯ If an inexperienced user were to use it, they would be exposed to this ominous energy and die. But it boasts such remarkable power. A weapon that can even kill its wielder. ¡°Well, well¡­ Is it suddenly getting cold?¡± ¡°¡­Hmm, I might need to adjust the evaluation a bit.¡± Magic formation, Moonlight Frost. This is not a power that can be used right now. It¡¯s an attempt made possible by my unique records and experiences of three lifetimes. In other words, it¡¯s a power that would inevitably lead to death unless it¡¯s me. ¡¶Unique Trait, Eternity is bestowed upon you.¡· Suddenly, something was oveid onto me. The feeling that the eternal magic power had been bestowed upon me. The dangerously cold Moonlight Frost was rapidly cooling down. Unique Trait, Eternity. Granting me the attribute of eternal magic power. Emotions settled calmly. Mana in my body began to swim as if it wouldst forever. ¡®¡­Is this the influence of magic power.¡¯ Chill. My heart froze. I felt it instantly. It¡¯s a potion that canpletely freeze the body, so it can only be epted as pure ice-attribute magic. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Hwaryeok. mes surged through my body. It was a crimson me, embracing everything. The reason I was called the sorcerer of the Sun and Moon. I could control the power of the lunar pce because I obtained the me of the World Tree, which embraces everything. The magic power with the eternal force melted into my own magic. ¡°This is what it feels like.¡± Unique trait, Eternity. I fully grasped how to use this ability. ¡°The ability to lower the temperature? Is it the Icebound Realm? Thepatibility is a bit unfavorable~.¡± Abel chuckled, bringing both hands to the ground. Shwrrr! The blood-red spiderweb, called the bloodwork, scattered in all directions. Sgeok sgeok! Kagagagak! The threads spread in all directions, cutting through everything in their path and piercing the iron. The ability of the range. But that doesn¡¯t mean these are weak. Each thread is sharp. Enough to shred an average human being. Of course, I am no different, being iplete myself. Specialized in killing the weak ones. Seeing the strong vitality, it seems the species are vampires. A fitting ability indeed. ¡°It might sting a little, so be careful!¡± Abel warned, making arge gesture with his hand. ng! ng! ng! The threads known as ¡°bloodlines¡± began to move along with Abel¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll clear the way!¡± ¡°Not necessary.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I quietly observed the bloodlines. What was faint became clearer. Perhaps my eyes are shining blue. I saw the bloodlines. ¡°As expected.¡± These are not your ordinary spells, enchantments, or curses. They twist thews of the world to favor themselves. If we were to categorize, it¡¯s authority. Or you could say, supernatural abilities. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve encountered such abilities. No, I have seen things with a simr structure before. Those who handle divine power sometimes use such abilities. The power of gods, used by sacrificing their own lives or something equivalent. They called it a miracle. ¡°A miracle I can use as I please.¡± In terms of output, it may be inferior to miracles, but even so, they seem incredibly useful. An unknown world to me. That¡¯s why. I smiled. Widely and openly. ¡°Why are you so delighted?¡± ¡°Because I can be!¡± Inside, the pure energy closest to Tao froze coldly. Starting from a small spark, they circled around the heart. ¡®Let¡¯s have a taste first.¡¯ The Moon¡¯s Ice Pce. The Ice Pir Spirits. Two white foxes appeared on my outstretched hand, shining brightly. From Noble mtl dot ¡°Go.¡± In ordance with my will, the two foxes began to move. Creatures with two white tails fluttered once and then started to dash around. Crunch, crunch, crunch! Everything in the wake of the Ice Pir Spirits, known as the Blood Vessels, froze solid. It¡¯s because the Blood Vessels are fundamentally a structure made by coagting blood. ¡°The Moon¡¯s Ice Pce¡­?¡± ¡°What, you knew about this?¡± I was genuinely surprised. This is my original magical form influenced by the Moon¡¯s Ice Pce. I didn¡¯t think it was cut off just because I only passed down the knowledge to my sessor. It seems like Yoo Eun-chae knows about it. ¡°Does this one really have ess to a wiki or something?¡± Is his nature some kind of Akashic Record, that sort of thing? No, if that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t have been so determined to test the Moon¡¯s Ice Pce. ¡°Seems like this one may possess the Ice Spirit Body, no matter how you look at it.¡± Sending me a doubtful gaze, Yoo Eun-chae eximed, springing up. ¡°No, how do you even know about that magic?¡± ¡°Whether I know or not, I created it, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me? What on earth are you talking about? That¡¯s something the wizard of Ilwol made¡­¡± How does he know about that too? The wizard of Ilwol. The alias I had in my second life. mes and ice. It was the alias I had for wielding two powers. Even though it started being called the Annihtor once I began to wield lightning¡­ I hid my surprise and focused on the enemy before me. Abel was watching the two of us with a wry smile. ¡°Oh my, what a lovely couple you are.¡± ¡°Quit distracting us with nonsense and get lost.¡± Ignoring Yoo Eunchae, I focused on my magic. I had bound the Frost Spirit, but the power that seemed to be an authority wouldn¡¯t just sit still. ¡°You are more remarkable than I thought.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I never expected someone who has never received the blessing of mana from the Crimson Blood Swordsmen or the system¡¯s selection to possess such magical skill.¡± Abel evaluated me with admiration. I twisted my lips. The previous owner of this body died, and I took it over, so from their perspective, it¡¯s a natural assessment, but still. I didn¡¯t like that. Presuming to judge me based on the former master. ¡°I tried to concede reasonably.¡± This changes the story. I tried not to write only this. Pretense. Established a connection. Focused the blue magic in my eyes. Everything starts to appear more vividly. ¡°Quickly.¡± Forced the gates open bypulsion. The structure of all mana began to appear vividly. Analyzing. I looked at what¡¯s known as the Blood Realm, an abilityposed of blood. Eyes that pierce the nature of the sky analyze everything called the Blood Realm. Understanding the structure. Sift through everything wrought by abilities. Assemble them through magical patterns. ¡°Hm? The atmosphere has changed? I¡¯d like to watch more about what you¡¯ll do, but I don¡¯t have all the time in the world.¡± Abel started to move. Then things referred to as the Blood Realm moved. Gradually, what caged us, like a cage, begins to narrow. ¡°Is, isn¡¯t this extremely dangerous?! A.C.! I was still nning to cherish this, Hyukjak¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wolgong Bingcheon, the Ice Realm of the Moon. Jjeojeojeojeong! A blue light began to cover the surroundings. Abel stepped back with all his strength, but it didn¡¯t matter. The magic was alreadyplete. Binggye, Ice Domain. Chareureureureur! A of ice unfolded beneath the blood domain. It wrapped around the blood domain that surrounded everything and froze it in ce. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± Spiderweb-like ice threads hanging all around began to shatter the things called blood domains. Abel¡¯s eyes snapped open. ¡°Imitating innate abilities? Can such a kind of power even exist?¡± ¡°How did it mimic my blood domain? There¡¯s no way it has such innate abilities!¡± ¡°It¡¯s identical.¡± ¡°What?¡± I grinned. ¡°The reactions of the ones who received this arepletely identical.¡± The title of the first lunar magician. And while the name of the destroyer is the most famous, my original title was different. ¡°Rather than that.¡± I must defeat that annoying guy. Crack! The ice began to bind the blood. Upon this, Abel opened his eyes and drew his sword. A long, three-pronged sword. It shimmered with a crimson color. ¡°Looks good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sword within the famous ¡®Sword of Blood¡¯! It possesses the power of blood-sucking and amplifies blood-rted abilities!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Advancing, I activated the art of the Moon¡¯s Frozen Heaven. The mana of the negative energy, originating from the heart, encircled my body. ¡°¡­Originally, I was going to easily subdue and listen to your story, but things have changed. Both you and the woman must be captured.¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯te to your senses?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I moved forward. The guy, taken aback, extended his sword. Snap. I reached out with both hands and seized the center of the sword as if twisting it. Disarming an armed opponent. When the swords came to a halt in my two palms, he looked startled and infused his energy into the sword. ¡°Just this much¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± He seemed to want to say something, but the fight was already over. From the point he gave me space. Shhh. The energy of the Yinhan Jigi, created by the power of Wolgongbingcheon, condensed in my hand following the pattern of the Taiheomushin. Sosuma Gong. ¡°What¡­?!¡± His eyes widened. The sword came down as if brushing past. Abel tried to strike me with force, but well. ¡°If it was that easy, you wouldn¡¯t have caught me.¡± I struck down with the palm of my hand as if swatting away a de, and plunged into Abel¡¯s embrace. And it was all over. Shhh!! I struck near his heart. Abel¡¯s body was thrown back. I even managed to freeze a part of his body with the Yin Gong of Sosuma Gong, so he won¡¯t be getting up for a while. ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m a murderer, don¡¯t you?¡± I can distinguish those to be killed. Those to be killed and those not to be killed. ¡°But that sword looks quite impressive, though.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love a sword imbued with special mana. Just don¡¯t go around carrying that thing.¡± Literally, that thing is a tricky monster. I can handle it somehow, ¡°But I don¡¯t really want to be chased by those.¡± I nced at one side. A discreet gaze had been following me since earlier. They said it was a vampire princess. A being with considerable power was watching us. ¡°Is it a bit burdensome now?¡± I recalled my unique eternal characteristic. Eternity attribute is imbued with magical power. Thanks to that, the consumption of magical power was less than expected while efficiently recovering it. ¡°Not that much, though.¡± I can kill. But I can¡¯t guarantee what happens afterward. Considering they aren¡¯t actively targeting us, it doesn¡¯t seem necessary to fight. ¡°They¡¯ve probably set up some measures over there too.¡± We had pushed his nose out of joint, so he won¡¯t dare to make trouble again. They will make sure he understands not to mess around over there anymore. ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work.¡± Then we¡¯ll really have to put him in his ce. * We stepped outside. ¡°Too bad.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Missing the chance to kill Abel.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Unfortunately, our opinions didn¡¯t align. ¡°Not for me. I have something else urgent to attend to.¡± ¡°Attend to?¡± Yes. I raised my hand. Following my will, Taeho¡¯s Qi wrapped around my hand. Sizzle. The magic of the Five Elements resonated as the energy swirled above my hand. ¡°You.¡± This guy. It¡¯s not usually suspicious. Chapter 11 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 11 11 ¨C Be My Disciple. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± A strange silence enveloped us. Yoo Eun-chae rolled her eyes at me for a moment. ¡°H-hahahaha! Just kidding.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just kidding?¡± ¡°Surely not.¡± I looked at Yoo Eun-chae with my arms crossed. This guy isn¡¯t just suspicious about one or two things. At first, I thought he might just be somewhat knowledgeable about information, but judging from the reactions of Wolgongbingcheon and a man named Abel, he was more than that. ¡°At first, I thought it was either Guumjeolmaek or Bingryeongjiche.¡± That peculiar feeling of his condition was present in this guy. It was a bit ambiguous, but I thought I could figure it out by examining Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s body and teaching him magic. That¡¯s why I brought Yoo Eun-chae with me. I had a considerable debt to Wolgong, so I had thought I would teach Wolgongbingcheon if possible. But now, I feel extremely embarrassed. The character of Yoo Eun-chae is not just ordinary; he acted as if he knew the secrets of the world. He seems to not properly understand the value of the information he possesses, and he acts as if he is restless to reveal his own information. As if trying to prove her worth to ¡°me.¡± However. The information this woman knows is too excessive. Thinking about the power of the one called the Vampire Princess or the authority of the one called Abel, if it weren¡¯t me, I might have lost a finger there. ¡°Above all, she knows me.¡± That¡¯s the biggest problem. I am a reincarnator. I lived the life of a great wizard, and was even called the Emperor of the Martial World, but this world doesn¡¯t seem to have much connection to me. I did some basic research on theputer at the motel, but the factions were strangely different. I don¡¯t know the me of the fourth life in that world, but do I know the me of the second life? ¡°Extremely suspicious.¡± As soon as I used the Moonlight Ice, I knew it was the Moonlight Ice. And one of the things Yu Eunchae said. ¡°Th-this is really dangerous, isn¡¯t it?! Ahh! I was still trying to cherish this, the Hyukjak¡­¡± She cut herself off in the middle of her sentence, but it was easy to guess what she was going to say next. ¡°Hyukjak Yeomhwa.¡± The me that epasses everything inspired by the mes embraced by the World Tree. If the Moonlight Ice consumes the user¡¯s life, then Hyukjak Yeomhwa is a magic that breathes life into the user. Yu Eunchae mentioned that. The me that breathes life and the Moonlight Ice are a pair of magic. Understanding those two powers implies a connection with me, whatever that may be. Who are you exactly? ¡°¡­Well, is there a quiet caf¨¦ or something around here?¡± I looked at Yoo Eunchae. After living through about three lifetimes, you get a sense of what the other person is going to say. ¡®She wants to resolve it through conversation.¡¯ I also enjoy conversations. But most people around me talk in a way that doesn¡¯t make sense, breaking my head, making me afraid. I am someone who, unlike the medieval savages, tends to resolve things through conversation. And, with the eyes called ¡°Cheonan¡± in my possession, I can even tell if she¡¯s speaking lies or truth. ¡®But if she lies, then I really have to kill her.¡¯ * Yoo Eunchae and I headed to a nearby caf¨¦. We booked a room and sealed it off. As if about to say something tremendous, Yoo Eunchae took out an artifact. ¡°This is an artifact that blocks our sound from going outside.¡± ¡°Artifact?¡± ¡°Oh, this is something obtained in dungeons in a different dimension. It refers to things superior to just artifacts.¡± ¡°And what are artifacts?¡± ¡°If you know it as a magical item made by humans, it¡¯s convenient.¡± Yoo Eunchae said that much and ordered two coffees. Plus two slices of cake. ¡°I have to order various things because this ce is a bit expensive.¡± From Noble mtl dot ¡°Oh, really? In that case, a c.¡± ¡°¡­No, they don¡¯t sell c here?¡± ¡°Then, give me one with cherry on top.¡± After a while, the drinks and cakes arrived. The staff set the cakes and drinks on the table and left. ¡°Where should I start?¡± Yoo Eunchae said with a somewhat serious expression. I made a somber expression and replied. ¡°Tell me briefly.¡± At my words, Yoo Eunchae puffed up her cheeks. Where is she pretending to be cute? She blinked her eyes, licked her lips, and said, ¡°Do you believe in past lives?¡± ¡°¡­Past lives?¡± I was momentarily taken aback. ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward without beating around the bush. Anyway, I have to know about you.¡± Yoo Eun-chae said that and took a deep breath. ¡°Well, since we¡¯vee this far, there¡¯s nothing more to hide. I am a reincarnator.¡± ¡°A reincarnator?¡± A rather surprising answer came. * ¡°Whether you believe it or not, this world is a world within a game.¡± Starting with a shocking statement, even more shocking words followed. ¡°A world within a game?¡± ¡°Well¡­ to be more precise, it¡¯s a world within a game that imitates reality. I definitely think of it as a game, molding my life here¡­ or not.¡± Eun-chae¡¯s unnecessary muttering made me lose interest. ¡®A world that imitates reality.¡¯ Come to think of it, this system guy seems like a game. Forcibly getting stronger when the stats rise in the status window. Like how the Eternal, referred to as a unique trait, forcefully bestowed attributes to my magic power. However, I strangely had a different thought. ¡®No, is that too spective?¡¯ I tend to trust my instincts, but this seems too spective. But speaking of the system. ¡®It¡¯s quite an interesting power.¡¯ While the Nokgwi and Hwaksa were just ordinary abilities, Abel¡¯s bloodline and Ha Yoon-ji¡¯s brilliance were different. Abel¡¯s lineage was an ability that could boast exceptional strength, even if the perpetrator was a criminal. And Hayunji¡¯s brainwaves, I think, have some usefulness as well. Especially when martial arts or magic intersect with the system and unique characteristics. ¡°I¡¯ll probably be able to handle most things.¡± A direct confrontation would be incredibly difficult. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the story. I was obsessed with a game that imitated this world, and I ranked first there. It¡¯s like I became the person I admired.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°How did I know about Wolgongbingcheon¡­? It¡¯s the greatest magic in this world. Hyukjakyeomhwa and Wolgongbingcheon. Someone used these two to defeat the Demon King.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± No matter how you look at it, this seems like my story. ¡°The Demon King?¡± ¡°Yes. The king of the demon realm. There was a mage who achieved an impossible feat, even with a gathering of extraordinary transcendents.¡± ¡°¡­I see. They must be quite remarkable.¡± ¡°Yes, they are incredibly remarkable.¡± Yoo Eunchae looked straight at me. She had said her piece, now it was as if she was asking me to talk about myself. ¡°There are no lies in my words.¡± That¡¯s for sure. My only weakness is in human rtionships, but I don¡¯t necessarily go back on my words. I have a straightforward personality. Yoo Eunchae is speaking the truth right now. Well, there may be things she¡¯s hiding. That¡¯s the level of tolerance I can ept. Tap. Tap. I closed my eyes and tapped the table with my fingers. ¡°I told you not to lie.¡± ¡­This is a bigger deal than I thought. Something so out of ce. Previous life. To put it simply, Yoo Eun-chae is a hardcore gamer, and the game is based on this world. I know how absurd the fact is, having been a pro-gamer once. Especially in RPG, the value of that information is beyond belief. ¡°To put it simply.¡± Yoo Eun-chae should never be turned into an enemy. If she bes an enemy, she is someone you must kill. ¡­That¡¯s what you must be thinking. Looking at her smug expression, I felt the urge to grab her by the cor. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± To be honest. If I were to express my true feelings. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid, is there?¡± Because reality and thoughts are different. Talking about the past life to me is also like that, without any guilt. From the recent fight to the battles against Nokgui and ck Sng, it¡¯s the same. Although there is always an impression that he leaves behind an extraordinary move¡­ ¡®That¡¯s about it.¡¯ From an objective standpoint, it¡¯s unlikely that he would be overshadowed by Nokgui or ck Sng in terms of abilities. Even when fighting Abel, he couldn¡¯t choose his position and was thrown around. ¡®Having this kind of person close might be dangerous.¡¯ Speaking while taking various poses, but the content is too substantial. Or maybe it¡¯s not there at all. Because of the grace of Wolgong, I thought about teaching him once. ¡®Is the burden too heavy?¡¯ But if raised well, it seems quite okay. ¡®Ma Wang.¡¯ And the worlds of my past lives spoken by Yoo Eun-chae. If youbine them, maybe. ¡®I might meet the Extermination Lord again.¡¯ Yoo Eun-chae is dangerous. But I have one goal. I decided and opened my eyes. Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s eyes, which look confident, but faintly anxious. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± *Gulp*¡ªYoo Eun-chae swallowed her saliva. ¡°Be my disciple.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yes?¡± Yoo Eun-chae replied with a vacant expression. * ¡°That was risky.¡± A gentle, soothing voice. At the end of the corridor appeared a figure in a ck dress. Her shining silver hair fluttered, adorned with a parasol-shaped umbre. Crimson eyes. Jinjo. The original vampire. The inaugural bloodsucker. The princess born from them. ©¤That is the vampire princess. ¡°That was¡­ risky.¡± Cough. Abel coughed out blood, trying to forcibly rise andpose himself. ¡°Stop and focus on recovering.¡± Thud. As if a machine hade to a halt, Abel ceased his unnatural movements and focused on recovering. Under the robustmand imprinted in the vampire¡¯s blood, Abel¡¯s body involuntarily began to take a rest. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a monster.¡± Abel spoke of what he felt. It was a monster. The ability gained from the system¡¯s blood. Blood Realm. He casually imitated it, as if mimicking it with ice magic. ¡®No.¡¯ It¡¯s definitely not at that level. Having used Blood Realm until now, he could tell. It wasn¡¯t just a mimicry of the Blood Realm. The structure, power, scope of the Blood Realm. He replicated it all. So, it¡¯s iprehensible. There have been several attempts to dismantle the ability so far. If the power of the system isbined with its unique characteristics, it boasts a formidable force that can push aside the martial world and magical realm. Although the beings above them, the ¡®Transcendents,¡¯ are not moving. Less than fifty years have passed, surpassing the history of the millennium-old forest and the history of the millennium-old mausoleum. That¡¯s why the hermits, alchemists, and sorcerers tried to analyze their unique characteristics. They all failed. He seeded. ¡°He¡¯s an extremely dangerous being.¡± That¡¯s why he¡¯s dangerous. The existence that seeded in what no one else has is a threat to them. As Abel thought of Han Seojin, The vampire princess was also thinking of Han Seojin. What he showed was equally shocking. Following Abel¡¯s bloodline. And. ¡°That boy.¡± She definitely recognized herself. Her gaze was on Abel, but for a moment, She could sense his mana very faintly directed towards her, thanks to one of her abilities, natural empathy. ¡°He marked me.¡± She reassessed herself. Assessed the measure of strength for a moment. And that boy saved Abel. Up to that point, there was no problem. The vampire princess didn¡¯t want to meddle with the eldest son of the Crimson Blood n for no reason. Though he was abandoned, killing him posed a different problem. Dying was more troublesome than returning alive to the Crimson Blood n. ¡°Abel.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an order. Do not fight that man again.¡± ¡°¡­Understood, Your Highness.¡± Abel bowed his head. Her orders were absolute to Abel; he would never fight again. The vampire princess turned away. ¡°Not a problem.¡± It was natural for that boy to save Abel. Since she was behind it. However, What faintly surfaced on that man¡¯s face was an annoying indifference. The expression she didn¡¯t expect made the vampire princess extremely irritated. ¡°But, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What, Abel?¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve grown a bit taller.¡± ¡°What, wh-what?! Really!?¡± Abel¡¯s words made the vampire princess¡¯s eyes sparkle. Born from the original vampire, she experienced time passing as slowly as a dragon. It meant she had to live for thousands of years to reach maturity. The vampire princess is now a mere 300 years old. In other words, she¡­ ¡°Yes. Now you appear to be around 9 years old.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. Abel, take care of yourself too.¡± She was just a little kid. Chapter 12 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 12 12 ¨C Contractual Rtionship ¡°Hoo, huk.¡± She breathes heavily. Burning her body. Running purely without using inner energy. The 20kg iron rings on both arms and legs naturally burn her body as she runs. Then, the inner energies in her body begin to settle into her physical form. ¡®Tae Heo Mu Shin Gyeol.¡¯ A martial art that shapes the vessel called the body evenly. However, one must go through it to fully utilize the martial arts of Moonlight Ice Heaven and Transformation me. ¡®After that, there¡¯s more to learn.¡¯ These are martial arts to progress to the next level. Having trained my body as usual, I passed through the park and saw a girl wielding a wooden sword. ¡°Whoosh!¡± She had short hair. She was dressedfortably in everyday clothes, ck training attire. Her face looked familiar. She was the one who had spoken to me after I defeated that guy. ¡°Did she say her name was Nam Hye-rin?¡± But more than that, something else caught my eye. ¡°The sword.¡± She was practicing martial arts. The sword was very familiar. ¡°It¡¯s Namgung¡¯s sword.¡± A striking lightning sword technique, the Thirteen Lightning Strikes. It was an impressively powerful sword. Was it because Namgung¡¯s final sword was the middle sword, which pursued the extreme speed of the main strike? But while looking at the sword, I noticed something strange. When unfolding the sword at the transition, it moved unnaturally. ¡°Is it a problem with the technique? No, it seems more like an unnatural connection in the sword technique rather than the technique of the heart, judging by the way the lightning jumps.¡± In particr, the transition from the seventh to the eighth strike was the issue. Up to that point, I realized one thing. ¡°Both of them are problematic.¡± Everythinges naturally to insight. It must be evidence that Cheonan is slowly taking root in the body. But maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve seen too much. Nam Hye-rin was looking at me with narrowed eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know you shouldn¡¯t steal someone else¡¯s martial arts?¡± From Noble mtl dot ¡°Do you think someone who knows that would swing a sword in the park?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Tsk, tsk. She behaves like those elegant youngdies from a prominent family. The essence of family martial arts is to practice quietly, but these people who clumsily exercise here in the open, pretending to train, make me a little angry. ¡°Still, stealing the family¡¯s sword freely¡­¡± ¡°More importantly.¡± I turned the topic to avoid her gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel awkward when transitioning from the seventh form to the eighth form?¡± ¡°How would you¡­?¡± She looks bewildered. This is much better. Last time, when I apologized after humiliating Nam Gung-se, he got mad and threatened to kill me after I taught him a lesson. ¡®No, have I gone too far?¡¯ But it was inevitable. At that time, the Nanggung n was so determined to kill me that I had no choice but to kill them. ¡°There¡¯s a way to do it, you know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Nam Hye-rin frowned in clear expectation of an answer, and I chuckled. ¡°The Seomjeon Sword Style pursues agility. But the next form after that is the Imperial Sword, which is a form of the Intermediate Sword.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± The history of the Nanggung n was long-standing. They were an arrogant family, even considering themselves the leader of the five great ns. Why would such people want others to master the Imperial Sword form before mastering the agility of the Seomjeon Sword Style? ¡°Because the essence lies within.¡± ¡°Are you referring to the saying ¡®A strong sword¡¯?¡± ¡°Agility and strength are fundamentally different. You need to know how to wield power. Or perhaps, it¡¯s more urate to say, how to move your body.¡± I looked around, but there was nothing useful. I reluctantly grabbed a tree branch. Seomjeon Thirteen Lightning Swords. I had experienced it countless times in my past life, and I had also studied this swordsmanship separately in my study. ¡°A strong sword is about wielding power.¡± I moved the wooden sword. The weight of the iron was burdensome, causing my posture to slightly falter. If one couldn¡¯t grasp this even after seeing it, it would be best to give up. ¡®In the first ce, the sword doesn¡¯t have to move much.¡¯ Generating maximum power with minimal effort. That is the subtlety of the sword. In other words, it¡¯s also a way of moving the body properly. ¡°Hoo.¡± Holding my breath, I move. From the seventh sword form to the eighth. From head to waist. Legs firmly fixed. Upper body flowing with the movement. ¡°¡­It seems like you apply power with your waist while keeping your legs fixed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I nod approvingly. ¡°But isn¡¯t it strange? The Namgung guys may have the personalities of beggars, but when ites to swords, they¡¯re thorough¡­¡± Nam Hye-rin¡¯s body flinched. Ah, I see. ¡°You didn¡¯t properly learn the basics, did you? You learned it superficially. Probably the reason your stance is unstable.¡± ¡°¡­Can you tell that just from watching what I did?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Having said that much, I looked at Nam Hye-rin. ¡°Give up.¡± ¡°¡­.What?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t properly master the technique of Namgung¡¯s Ind Sword Explosions, it won¡¯t be able to demonstrate its full potential. It¡¯s activated through the special energy called Changryonggi, you see.¡± Her expression hardened. I can roughly guess the situation. Since she didn¡¯t formally learn swordsmanship, she must have clumsily relied on her rough knowledge in her eyes and mind. ¡°In this case, it seems that her talent has be a poison.¡± It¡¯s a regrettable situation. But it¡¯s too presumptuous of me to step in and solve it. While Wolgong Bingcheon owes a debt of gratitude to Wolgong, Namgung was my ally in a previous life. We shouldn¡¯t exist under the same sky. ¡°But I¡¯ll let it slide this time, since it¡¯s this lifetime.¡± The karmic ties from a previous life don¡¯t flow into the next. It was one of my resolutions to maintain my sanity. ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going.¡± I ran again to finish the remaining exercise. * ¡°¡­.Just now.¡± Nam Hye-rin reflected on the advice she had just received. That man knows. Because she had witnessed him overwhelmingly defeat Han Cheol-jin not too long ago. At that time, I clearly thought it was strong. The immense power of the Jindanba martial arts could be felt just through the ease with which it was wielded. ¡°Still, I did use magic.¡± Han Seojin¡¯s words, suddenly interjecting, are carefully pondered. However, even in the act of dismissing it, there was a certain dignity in those few words that seemed fitting for martial artists with considerable skills. asionally, the skilled warriors appearing in the Gangho had that kind of dignity. Cases where they would pass on a move or two to those remaining in a prestigious family connected to them. It was the nature of the orthodox faction. Some might not desire recognition, but there were often many who felt regretful. They would seek out those with a certain connection and either collect or pass on a move like this. ¡°Is he really a master?¡± A strangely confident tone. And Nam Hye-rin also felt something. She was almost about to exim in admiration upon hearing it. This sword technique is indeed the right way to go about it. ¡°Hoo¡­.¡± Adjusting the posture. And then, he began the Seven-fold Sword Trust of the Seomjeon Thirteen Sword Styles. Swish, swish, swish! The sword cut through the air, advancing. Up to this point, it¡¯s exactly the same. ¡®And here.¡¯ He moved his legs. That¡¯s how he felt. He thought he had to do that to move on to the next phase of herbivory. But the man¡¯s approach was different. ¡®Instead, it had to be fixed.¡¯ Until now, he had entrusted his body to the flow of moving power. That¡¯s why it was light. By putting strength into his legs, he let his upper body follow the flow. ¡®Handle the flow.¡¯ The man seemed to have defined the river sword as if embodying justice. The artistry of the river sword. And ecstasy. In an instant, the fog that had lingered in his mind brightened and disappeared like being blown away by the wind. ¡°Ah.¡± Hwaak! The internal Changryonggi wriggled. With a crackling sound, a blue lightning burst out from the sword. ¡®I hit!¡¯ However, at the same time, a sensation of difort was felt. It was the pain that started from the Danjeon. ¡®¡­ This too, I hit.¡¯ The issue lies in the mastery of the mind. Nam Hye-rin did not formally receive a sword from Nam Gung. Her martial arts skills were merely a product of learning swordsmanship through the gaze of Nam Gung. Even achieving this much with just that indicated her tremendous genius, but paradoxically, even a genius like her couldn¡¯t properly master Nam Gung¡¯s sword. ¡°Give up.¡± Han Seo-jin¡¯s words echoed. Unconsciously, she gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t give up. It was all she had left. But. There was a man that suddenly came to mind. In the midst of everything turning into ruins. d in ck robes, a man bathed in moonlight with indifferent eyes. The Unrivaled Emperor with Clear Eyes. The ally of the celestial horse from the demonic sect. The monster among monsters who killed the three peaks of the righteous faction. ¡®Probably not.¡¯ The atmosphere around him was too different. That man possessed a destructive aura that could crush everything, even himself. ¡®Han Seo-jin¡­¡¯ Nam Hye-rin etched that name into her mind once again. * After finishing my workout, I turn on the air conditioner in the motel room and practice mana control. That¡¯s how it usually goes. ¡°Is it a bit too early to move on to the next stage?¡± My magic system is divided into five stages. The first is Lunar Ascension, the second is me Alchemy, and the third is the magic of Holy Brain Light. The fourth stage is the fusion of these three techniques. I haven¡¯t reached the fifth stage yet. I only named it Honyuan in my previous life, or rather, my second life as a mage. Even then, I couldn¡¯t reach the level of Honyuan. While others use the Circle Magic System, I use the Single Technique System. That¡¯s why I¡¯m different from ordinary wizards. ¡°I can find something simr, though.¡± It¡¯s only simr in a literal sense. Like how sugar and syrup both have a sweet taste but are not the same. And the stage I need to move on to is¡­ ¡°me Alchemy.¡± Originally, it¡¯s correct to master me Alchemy and cultivate Lunar Ascension. me Alchemy is a fire that epasses everything, while Lunar Ascension is the power of freezing that can even bring the user to death. Last time at the Abel Tower, forcibly using Lunar Ascension was close to being impossible. Despite not fully embracing the Hyukjak transformation, I had only distorted its structure through forced utilization. ¡°I need to tone down my temper.¡± Upon reflection, it was Abel who suddenly attacked us. The one who orchestrated it was Yoo Eunchae. For some reason, Yoo Eunchae seemed to want to kill them. There was also a reason I spared Abel. ¡°Anyway.¡± As I pondered that, I recalled the time when Yoo Eunchae told me to be her disciple. Unconsciously, I furrowed my brows. * ¡°Be your disciple?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What on earth should I trust?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Pointing at myself with my finger, I stabbed the cake with a fork and ate it. Hmm, not bad here. ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely like that. Considering the scene you showed earlier, it¡¯s the right story, but¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae mumbled. ¡°What can you do for me?¡± In response to the question of what I could do for her, Iughed. ¡°¡­What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°The question was phrased incorrectly.¡± It¡¯s not about asking what I can do for you. ¡°You should be asking what I cannot do.¡± I am a reincarnator. Over the course of three lifetimes, I have umted various knowledge. Magic and martial arts. A figure who has reached the pinnacle in all of it. Although I can¡¯t teach superpowers in this world because it has superpowers. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t hurt to try.¡± Three years. If one is determined and devotes three years to mastering superpowers, it won¡¯t take that long. I can teach what I am capable of. I look at Yoo Eun-chae. She stares at me with her mouth agape. ¡°No, isn¡¯t that too arrogant?¡± ¡°Arrogance is just a fact.¡± It was the same in the second life. And it was the same in the third life. The study of psychic abilities may seem unfamiliar. ¡°When I saw that guy Abel, I created an imitation of the Ice Realm.¡± It might be easier to approach than I thought. ¡°You have an incredible confidence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I have the ability to back it up.¡± He extended his hand. Scribble¡ª and the ice began to freeze. ¡°You, you said you¡¯re a reincarnator?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°How much information do you know?¡± ¡°Wrong question.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Not knowing anything is the correct answer.¡± Yoo Eun-chae said, narrowing one eye. Where¡¯s the cuteness acting from? It¡¯s killing me. ¡°But the answer is impressive.¡± Knowing everything. It means seeing through everything about this game. In such cases, it could also be a word that might require thousands of hours of dedication. ¡°I can¡¯t negotiate like this because I¡¯ve spent tens of thousands of hours on the game.¡± It was too harsh to say outright, so I swallowed those words. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, after obtaining the Frost-Engraved Body, you must have tried to learn the Heavenly Ice Cultivation Method in some way.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yoo Eunchae nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to teach me the Heavenly Ice Cultivation Method, are you?¡± She nodded. ¡°Th-that¡¯s an incredibly extraordinary magic, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No.¡± From Noble mtl dot ¡°Not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an incredibly extraordinary magic that you dare not attempt to learn.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Yoo Eunchae looked at me in disbelief, her mouth agape. ¡°So, are you going to teach the original of the Heavenly Ice Cultivation Method?¡± ¡°The original? You mean the Heavenly Ice Cultivation Method of Wolkong?¡± ¡°Wolkong¡¯s Ice Heaven. Sounds elegant.¡± ¡°But the original is inferior to mine.¡± ¡°¡­.What?¡± Yoo Eunchae stared at me incredulously. ¡°What are you talking about? The Heavenly Ice Cultivation Method is a magic that imitates Wolkong¡¯s Ice Heaven, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°At first, it was like that.¡± Only at the beginning. However, from a certain moment, the interaction between the revolutionary ignition and the mes of the World Tree, namely, the magic of Bingcheon, becamepletely different. The Moonlight Ice used in conjunction with the revolutionary ignition was far superior to when Moonlight had used it. ¡®On the flip side, I must definitely master the revolutionary ignition.¡¯ If there was a downside, that was the downside. ¡°¡­How about something other than a disciple?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°A contractual rtionship. Giving and taking from each other.¡± ¡°¡­What can you give me?¡± ¡°Various things.¡± ¡°Among them, there¡¯s only Moonlight Ice.¡± ¡°¡­I, I will have moreter.¡± ¡°Then, tell me when the timees.¡± ¡°Uh, uh, my, my, there is only one master¡­.¡± By this point, curiosity about the identity of that master arises. ¡°Who is that master?¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t say. I learned it secretly without their knowledge.¡± Over the shoulder, what was stolen was learned from the master. ¡®Come to think of it.¡¯ There was someone who seemed to suddenlye to mind. I looked at Yoo Eun-chae. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be.¡± We were too different from each other. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s just keep it professional.¡± ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do our best.¡± * That was the whole story of the incident. But the problem was the antics of this student. ¡°Why does this guy talk so much.¡± He¡¯s prancing around like a wild colt with the reins off. He suddenly calls and tries to talk to me, his teacher, for two hours. When I forcefully end the call, hees to the motel and stays next to me. ¡°No, when a woman like mees over, shouldn¡¯t I feel in danger?¡± ¡°Men and women are naturally different, my student.¡± ¡°Oh, I see, you¡¯re feeling embarrassed. But I can¡¯t fall for a man who¡¯s not romantic. And I only like your face, but your personality isn¡¯t that great.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Teacher! Your lovely student is here!!¡± He doesn¡¯t want me to call him teacher when he¡¯s around. ¡­What a headache. I¡¯m sorry, but I might have to kick the student out soon. Chapter 13 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 13 13 ¨C Invest in Me! What is the most certain way to seed in this world? There are many ways, but most would say this: Hone your unique qualities and abilities and enter the academy. That is the sure path to sess. Even if you drop out midway, you¡¯ll likely shine as an ace team member in a decent mid-sizedpany. And if you manage to graduate, you¡¯ll prove yourself to be a talent capable of rising to an executive level in arge corporation. Moreover, for the academy students, a system called the ¡°Eternal Vein¡± has been installed. Because of this Eternal Vein, the magic realm and martial arts realm are both risking their lives to send students here. ¡°Well, practicing here is better than feeding them mediocre artificial elixirs.¡± What I experienced firsthand was at that level. That¡¯s why many people attend the academy. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°Mr. Han Seojin¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Master¡¯s attendance is gradually reaching a dangerous level.¡± I didn¡¯t like the long silence in front of me, but I decided to ignore it. After all, the kid who initially didn¡¯t want to call me anything but ¡®teacher¡¯ has changed to this extent. ¡®Anyway, attendance.¡¯ Gulp, gulp. I think while sipping c. When I think about it, it seems like I hardly ever attended school from the first life in the abandoned factory. ¡°But do I really have to go to school at this age?¡± That¡¯s the problem. And I didn¡¯t have good memories of the academy, not in the second life or the third. ¡°You got kicked out this time? Want to y LoL with me?¡± Hmm,e to think of it, I didn¡¯t have many good memories at the beginning either. In the second life, I went to the Seommyeol Institute and made connections with the Imperial and the Hwangje in an attempt to forget the bad memories of the first life. ¡°Ugh, is the Hwanglip Academy these days epting lowlymoners with inferior blood?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who was brought in from the Viscount¡¯s estate not too long ago? You¡¯re the real lowly one¡­¡± ¡°You, let¡¯s duel!¡± Hmm, back then, we fought like crazy without holding back any insults. But even in the academies gathered on an imperial scale, there was no one who caught my eye. In the third life, I went to the Cheonmu Academy. The reason was to find someone useful and capable of dealing with magic while exploring the Central ins. ¡°You, you¡¯re the half-and-half Hwahwa Gongja. Trying to seduce Namgung Sojeo just because of that face. Make that face more manly.¡± ¡°Was breaking your nose not enough? Bringing so many people like this. Shameless.¡± ¡­Hmm, there really are no good memories. ¡°But if you get expelled from the academy, they just release you, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I should seriously consider attendance. ¡°Of course, there are other methods besides that. It¡¯s somewhat like a special admission¡­¡± ¡°Special admission?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for those who teach kids¡­¡± Teaching kids. I pondered for a moment. Originally, geniuses were said to be unable to teach others, but I am a bit different. ¡°If they don¡¯t know, just smack them.¡± Even if someone is aplete fool, a good smack can turn them into a genius. Ah,e to think of it, I haven¡¯t asked the most important question. ¡°Is there a cliff near the school?¡± ¡°A cliff? There¡¯s something simr¡­¡± Sigh. Is that also not avable? ¡°¡­What¡¯s with that ominous sigh?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Anyway, is it true?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°You too, listen.¡± ¡°¡­Haven¡¯t you taken the exam yet?¡± I made a strange expression while sipping on c. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll fail?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a problem not even worth imagining.¡± True. As I nodded, a look of disappointment crossed his face, and he reached for his phone. ¡°Oh, do you have time today?¡± ¡°I do. Still have to manipte you today.¡± ¡°¡­I heard you received amendation for capturing Nokgui and Heuksast time.¡± ¡°If you torture the body, you need rest days too.¡± ¡­No matter what, I should at least get 100 million. * ¡°What day is it today?¡± ¡°The Gwangrae ising; something big must be happening.¡± ¡°I heard a strange rumor. The eldest son of the Cheolhyeol Sword n is said to be a hidden expert despite hiding his true skills.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± The surroundings buzzed. Gestures were felt. I sat back in my chair and yawned leisurely. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too rxed?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s where Gwangrae is, where Heo Yoonji is.¡± ¡°Well,pared to you who called Gwangrae the Thunderous Fury in person, it seems less crazy.¡± ¡°Did you really hear that?¡± ¡°Even if they went far away, a hero of that caliber wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yoo Eun-chae tightly sealed her lips. It seemed like she realized she had nothing to say herself. Tsk tsk. Well, entering the world of the game with thoughts of leaping around recklessly, but fundamentally being just a gamer, means being a gaming addict. How could anyone not know that? The source is me. I was at least a pro gamer, so I helped with things like diet and exercise at the team level. ¡°But, you know.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t people paying too much attention to us?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re the protagonists?¡± ¡°Not so much that, more like eyes exploring something.¡± ¡°That might be it.¡± Amidst bits and pieces of hearsay, there were things like ¡®Chulhyeol Sword Master is actually hiding his ipetence¡¯ or serious talk implying that all of this might be a n orchestrated by the Association and the Chulhyeol Sword Master. ¡°Not even funny.¡± [Source: Unknown] Sitting there so boringly, someone approached us. ¡°Nice to see you.¡± It was Huh Yoonji, with a dazzling smile. * I¡¯ve seen her before, but this woman named Huh Yoonji had no sense of shame. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°To say it¡¯s been a while, it doesn¡¯t feel like much time has passed.¡± Huh Yoonji smiled at Han Seojin¡¯s greeting. Yoo Eunchae beside me was taken aback. Why is she like that? ¡°Well, well! Huh Yoonji remembers my name?¡± ¡°Of course, your, your appearance is quite noticeable, but is it to that extent?¡± There were sounds of astonishment from the surroundings. Hmm, considering how bad her memory is, should I think of her as a forgetful olddy? She usually corrected herself, but asionally, when stressed, she showed such behaviors. Han Seojin got lost in memories for no reason. Because it¡¯s someone you can hardly see now. ¡°Come to think of it, your name was¡­ Liquid, right?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± In response to Huh Yoonji¡¯s words, I almost spit out the c I was sipping reflexively. It could be considered a muddled fate. ¡°No, why can¡¯t you remember my name properly¡­¡± ¡°¡­Sorry. My absent-mindedness is worse than I thought.¡± ¡°More importantly, when will the event take ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be a bitte. This time, the eldest son of the Iron Blood Sword n is receiving an award, and it seems to be causing some headaches even up above.¡± ¡°Hmm, you could say it¡¯s an act of catching me to establish the authority of the Association.¡± ¡­¡­. That¡¯s right. Heo Yoonji looked at Han Seojin. From the moment he started talking, she felt that this kid was different from the others. Externally a child, but it felt like talking to an old politician. ¡°But no matter how I think about it, something seems odd. I can¡¯t remember well due to the side effects of my unique trait.¡± ¡°How severe is it¡­?¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t remember the name of the subordinate I¡¯ve been with for three years.¡± It seems to be a really serious side effect. However, Han Seojin was puzzled. My name has always been remembered from the beginning on such a topic? ¡°Could it be rted to your memory, perhaps?¡± Traits. The only traits are Moonlight and the unique trait, Eternity. ¡®Come to think of it.¡¯ [PerpetuityÓÀ½Ù] : Magical power imbued with eternal attributes. An exnation of unique characteristics came to mind. Han Seojin pondered deeply. Does this attribute called eternity also influence memory? -Now, let¡¯s begin themendation ceremony. First, from the ck Teeth and Green Spirit this time¡­ Han Seojin organized his thoughts. It¡¯s when I receive 100 million now. * ¡°But what are you going to do with that 100 million?¡± ¡°Have fun?¡± ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡± Yoo Eunchae looked at me with a bewildered expression. Well, I haven¡¯t decided on the use of this money yet. ¡®100 million is a really big sum, vaguely arge sum.¡¯ I can do quite a lot of things, but it¡¯s also money that can¡¯t do some ordinary things. ¡°Then, how about investing in me?¡± ¡°In you?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to invest in the cksmith I sawst time!¡± Yoo Eun-chae recalled the cksmith she had met at the forge at the mention of Yoo Eun-chae. ¡®Investment, not a bad idea.¡¯ He had quite a talent. If he had joined another tribe instead of self-studying, he could have aimed for the next tribe leader, given his talent. ¡°50 million won.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, a bit more.¡± ¡°This is already a lot.¡± Investing is good, but I have to make a living first. I never know when or where I might need money. That¡¯s why I intend to save 80% of the money I¡¯ve umted. Fortunately, the rewardse without deductions, so it¡¯s 50 million won, or else¡­ Having said that, she sighed and stared off to the side. A man who had been giving off a bad vibe since earlier appeared. From Noble mtl dot ¡°Oh dear, did you notice?¡± ¡°Gasp, Abel!¡± Yoo Eun-chae quickly hid behind me. Whether to say something or not, the man took off his hat and greeted me. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡®Abel, was that his name?¡¯ The one I shook hands with when we met before. He also possessed the ability called bloodline. ¡°What, what¡¯s this! Are you going to charge at me likest time?! I won¡¯t go down easily this time!¡± ¡°¡­I was very rudest time.¡± ¡°Well, what kind of rudeness did youe for this time?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about the higher-ups this time.¡± Yoo Eunchae was unusually tense. ¡°Yes, this time it¡¯s an order from the principal.¡± Abel chuckled. ¡®The principal.¡¯ Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never heard much about the principal. ¡°You need to be careful.¡± Yoo Eunchae said to me. I don¡¯t know what ability it is, but Yoo Eunchae¡¯s voice echoed in my head. ¡°The principal is not an ordinary person. He¡¯s one of the very few transcendents left in society.¡± ¡°So what?¡± I whispered to Yoo Eunchae in hushed tones. Yoo Eunchae hesitated for a moment, then said to me. ¡°Maybe to Han Seojin¡­¡± ¡°Oh, to the master!¡± ¡°Miss, is that important right now?¡± ¡°Important.¡± ¡°Thud.¡± ¡°What kind of habit is that?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll probably suggest it to the master.¡± ¡°Suggest?¡± ¡°The principal is thirsty for talent.¡± It was a simple statement. Thirsty for talent, meaning they want to recruit me. ¡°And Principal¡­ if there¡¯s talent, he treats them ordingly.¡± ¡°Why is that risky?¡± ¡°Treatment includes assigning missions.¡± Indeed. Enjoying high risk for high returns, I suppose. I know what kind of person he is. I¡¯ve experienced a lot in my second life. ¡°Have you discussed everything?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Abel¡¯s words made Yoo Eunchae noticeably hesitate. This one has a lot to learn. ¡°When someone suddenly goes silent in front of you, naturally, you¡¯d think they want to talk. Stupid disciple.¡± ¡°Groan.¡± ¡°Disciple¡­ is that what you are?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Abel nced at Yoo Eunchae for a moment. Yoo Eunchae covered her body and hid further back. ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction?¡± ¡°Your gaze makes me ufortable.¡± ¡°Just leave the student who has nothing to see alone.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°So, should I go right now?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll escort you.¡± Abel nodded and said, bowing his head. ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± ¡°You too?¡± Abel said sharply. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re one of the prominent people on the recent list.¡± ¡°Hmph, are you saying I¡¯m that promising?¡± Yoo Eunchae bragged, putting her hand on her waist. ¡°No, rather, you¡¯re one of the troublemakers.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Do you know how many incidents you¡¯ve been involved in since enrollment? From the dungeon outbreak to the professor assault incident, dragging B-ss into it and then the A-ss assault incident¡­.¡± Our student seems to cause quite a lot of trouble, huh? It was evident from his personality, even in normal times. The atmosphere was like, ¡°Let¡¯s just go for it and see,¡± characteristic of a troublemaker whomits first and tries to fixter. ¡°If the headmaster hadn¡¯t seen me as an interesting kid, I might have been expelled already. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you saying too many negative things?¡± ¡°When a bad incident happens, I¡¯m just mentioning this much because you defend yourself well.¡± Abel nced at me and said, ¡°The story has be longer than I thought. Anyway, let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 14 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 14 14 ¨C Not Fun. Academy. It¡¯s not just a school to call it that; it¡¯s unusual. In the first iteration, it was just a school. In the second iteration, it was quite magnificent with the inclusion of the emperor. In the third iteration, the Cheonmu Hall wasparable to a considerable urban area in modern Korea. I used to think, ¡°What¡¯s so special about an academy being all fancy like that?¡± Anyway, that was how it was. But now, looking at them in retrospect, they were nothing. ¡°While Yeongmaek is impressive, where is the artificial ind for training on top of that?¡± Perhaps it was due to such insane actions. The academy didn¡¯t seem sane either. They built a school in the shape of the letter ¡®?,¡¯ and its size was enormous. The width is roughly over 1km and the height is aiming for over 100m. We were driving past that ce. ¡°Is the car speed fast? Is it a new model?¡± ¡°hahahaha, you noticed. It may be a wreck, but the performance is fine. It¡¯s a new model released in Versa. With a mana engine, the instant output exceeds 2,000 mana, and it takes only 0.2 seconds to reach zero to a hundred¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.Can you actually drive properly inside the academy?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, that¡¯s why I¡¯m taking you as a guest.¡± ¡°I have something to ask.¡± ¡°Ask me anything.¡± Abel chuckled at my words. An unpleasant, sly guy. ¡°Why did the principal call us?¡± ¡°He said he wanted to have a conversation. The principal is very interested in peculiar people.¡± ¡°Peculiar people?¡± ¡°Yes, sorry, but it seems the technique you showed mest time piqued his interest.¡± ¡°Oh, Cryokinesis?¡± ¡°Did you just blurt out Cryokinesis? It¡¯s too tant.¡± ¡°So what?¡± As I said with a smirk, Abel¡¯s expression stiffened a bit. Rather than a cheerful smile, that looks better, doesn¡¯t it? ¡°You¡¯re not going to talk just about that, are you?¡± ¡°Yes, I think I have something to say to Han Seojin separately.¡± ¡°An offer? Annoying.¡± ¡°¡­It might be because it could cause a stir in the magic world. Perhaps it could create amotion in the martial arts world as well.¡± ¡°That much?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Abel¡¯s firm response left me momentarily lost in thought. Just dissecting and using the abilities called ¡°Blood Arts.¡± ¡°Is it really that remarkable?¡± Ridiculous. Are there only idiots in this world? ¡°¡­It seems like everything shows on your face these days.¡± ¡°Strong ones don¡¯t hide their expressions.¡± I shrugged at my disciple¡¯s words. Crunch-. Before I knew it, we had arrived inside the school. We got out of the car and stepped outside. ¡°The school¡¯s hunter, Abel Yoo, the Blood me Disciple, why are you here?¡± ¡°Every time we go somewhere, it seems like Yoo Eunchae, who always causes trouble, has surely caused some kind of incident. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°Disciple, you really have a lot of enemies.¡± ¡°I live like this, Master.¡± Sobbing, Yoo Eun-chae pretended to cry, and Abel gave her a puzzled look. ¡°Living in this ce is only for us innocent students, right? Well, not all students are kind, of course.¡± ¡°And the attack on the professor was real.¡± ¡°Even so, it was an incident that undermined the professor¡¯s authority. Gathering students and boldly storming into the professor¡¯sb to attack him.¡± ¡°If we hadn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t it have been toote?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the headmaster gave us separate punishments. Even though cleaning the bathroom for a week was a bit harsh.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how dirty the women¡¯s bathroom is? I¡¯d rather clean the men¡¯s bathroom.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough.¡± Abel pretended to touch his head as if he had a headache. ¡°Please be careful in front of him. Our headmaster is practically a transcendent figure active in society, you could say.¡± ¡°Everyone is on guard around him¡­¡± Before Yoo Eun-chae could say anything, the door creaked open on its own. ¡°Hey hey! Nice to meet you all!¡± And there stood a bright-smiling girl. * She was a pure white girl. Her body, with hair split into two white strands, was somewhere between middle school and high school. Dressed in pure white, she gazed at us. For a moment, my body tensed involuntarily. I must have had an experience like this before. ¡®Demon King.¡¯ He was the first toe to mind. But upon closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t quite so. A bit lower than that. Celestial horse and annihtion mage. ¡®No.¡¯ A bit further down from those two would be appropriate. The three mischievous beings who ended my life in my third incarnation. Entitiesparable to them. Beings corresponding to the state of transcendence in the world of martial arts. Also, entities marked with eight magic circles. Judging by themon sense of this world, they were also transcendent beings. The figure rose abruptly from the chair, floating gently in the air. Right in front of me. ¡°hehehehe.¡± ¡°Headmaster?¡± ¡°Interesting, very interesting.¡± A curious smile spread across his face. Violet-tinged azure eyes turned towards me. ¡°When I heard Abel¡¯s words, it was just a matter of curiosity.¡± It feels unpleasant. Someone is thoroughly examining me. ¡°Can I hide it?¡± I ask myself, but honestly, I¡¯m not confident that I can hide information from this woman. This is the world of abilities. If it were the gaze of a transcendent, I could somehow hide the most important things. But this world has a variable called unique characteristics. Perhaps she has already taken away my information. ¡°But I still have to hide.¡± I suppress my hesitation. And I erase the fact that I am a reincarnator from my mind. The girl¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You react really quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot of things.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you were like this when I first saw you.¡± ¡°Then, did you see me wrong? I¡¯m not an easy man to figure out at a nce.¡± I assess the other person while spouting nonsense. This is no different from a fight. ¡°Mmm, you¡¯ve hidden well all this time, Abel.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Headmaster.¡± ¡°Clear all the absence records.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Abel nodded. I smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to keeping here, you know?¡± ¡°Hmm. That can happen. Is there something ufortable about the academy?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± I haven¡¯t been here in the first ce. Even if I search through Han Seojin¡¯s memories, there¡¯s nothing I remember. ¡°Come to think of it, there was a guy who bothered me.¡± Han Cheoljin. He probably turned into a corpse by now since he didn¡¯t provide any information. No guilt. He was a cheap guy even if he suffered that kind of thing in the first ce. ording to Han Seojin¡¯s memory, there are at least five students he messed up. ¡°Um, that¡¯s a bit tricky.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re likely to rise to a high position. So, we wanted to send you to the boundary where the transcendent beings are blocking.¡± ¡°Boundary?¡± I nced at Yoo Eunchae. As I observed, Yoo Eun-chae was wearing a peculiar expression. ¡®I should ask about thister.¡¯ ¡°If I do something for you, will you attend the academy?¡± ¡°Well.¡± I don¡¯t know. I am someone who believes that the only thingcking for me is time. An elixir that can significantly reduce that time would be good, too. ¡°Do I really need to attend a ce like this?¡± This is my thought. The existence of the headmaster is undoubtedly powerful. But to put it differently, it¡¯s only strong to this extent. The five thugs who barely managed to kill me by joining forces. To put it differently, if they had confronted me individually, I would have killed them all and left effortlessly. Learn from someone like me? From Noble mtl dot ¡®I might teach if it¡¯s something worth teaching.¡¯ ¡°You seem uninterested. No, to be precise, you seem to be avoiding learning something.¡± The girl spoke with a bright smile. She possesses the ability to read minds or perceive the emotions of others. Whether my thoughts are correct, her smile deepened. ¡°Sorry, sorry. This is something I can¡¯t control.¡± ¡°Transcendent?¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯m a transcendent being, I¡¯m a bit of a special case. I was forcibly promoted.¡± ¡°Forcibly?¡± ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not important.¡± The principal took something out of his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s a gesture of goodwill. Will you ept it?¡± nk. Inside the box was a single elixir. A bead that emitted a ck light. The energy inside was very weak. ¡°The purest energy.¡± Myriad impurities were filtered out to create this elixir. An elixir of this caliber is extremely expensive. Even though they are the same elixir, each one has different properties. That¡¯s why most people either make elixirs that suit them or exchange them with others. But an elixir that holds pure mana goes well with any body. ¡°This should do.¡± It¡¯s simr in level to the mana filtered and refined through the Taeheomu Divine Gate. It should allow me to better synchronize my body. I might be able to find the position of the Unranked sooner than I thought. ncing at Yoo Eunchae, I could see a profoundly surprised expression on her face. ¡°You must, you absolutely must.¡± Considering the way she said that, it seemed appropriate toply unless there was apelling reason not to. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m aware that this may be a bit insufficient.¡± The girl chuckled, looking at me. ¡°I¡¯d like to offer something a bit more remarkable than this, but it seems you¡¯re not interested in that.¡± The elixir is tempting. However, other things don¡¯t appeal to me. ¡°Because I¡¯ve received too much.¡± The burden of the heart. There¡¯s no such thing. If I can tear it apart, ripping it apart is my creed. Even when I devised a n to divert 30% of the empire¡¯s budget to the mausoleums, making them the enemies of all mausoleums, I was the one contemting how to extract more from the emperor. But I declined. I smiled at the headmistress. ¡°May I ask for the reason?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s not fun.¡± ¡°¡­Fun?¡± Yes. Fun. The driving force of my past life. My life has always been driven by something. It¡¯s okay to be strong to some extent. But bing too strong due to someone else¡¯s kindness is not my cup of tea. The principal, who had a nk expression for a moment after my response, ¡°Pfft! hahahahaha!¡± Heughed heartily, holding his belly. He reallyughed his heart out. ¡°I thought it was a burden on my mind, or I didn¡¯t know what favor to ask, but it was a foolish thought!¡± Tears glistened in the corners of his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fun, it¡¯s fun! Yes, I made a big mistake. I almost made a mistake. You are different from the other kids.¡± Deep. His eyes, as if about to fall into a deep abyss, turned towards me with a deep blue color. ¡°I¡¯ll remember you.¡± The girl said that. * Thud. The door closed. After seeing Yoo Eun-chae and Han Seo-jin off, Abel looked at the smiling girl. ¡°It was fun. Yes, it was an enlightening conversation.¡± ¡°Fun and¡­ enlightening?¡± Abel was genuinely astonished by the girl¡¯s words. The girl is a god wearing a girl¡¯s mask. She disguises herself as purity and assesses the worth of the students. ¡°That one is worth 1 billion. Oh, what¡¯s going on? Did I misjudge the value? That one is worth 50 million. Expel them before the first semester.¡± A being who casually makes such remarks. ¡°What did it feel like?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Yeah! As soon as I saw her, it felt like she was hiding things she had.¡± Of course, it¡¯s not something that can be considered definite. She is a being who has ascended to the rank of transcendent due to her unique characteristics. The abyssal eyes born from her unique characteristics scrutinize everything about the other person. But I don¡¯t understand. I can grasp it, but it¡¯s not clear. ¡°Still, there¡¯s one thing I think I know©¤¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If you put that among the kids, they¡¯ll fall into self-doubt and their worth will diminish, right?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Abel momentarily wore a vacant expression. What kind of creatures are the current first-years? They are monsters who have already surpassed the golden generation of third-years. Even if they were valedictorians, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for them to fall short, and among them, a man named Sunwoo Hyun is already rumored to have defeated a mid-tier mine. ¡°Though I¡¯m now an adult©¤¡± ¡°Do I look younger?¡± The girl smirked in response. ¡°Abel, I¡¯ve mentioned before, it¡¯s better to refrain from judging based on appearances.¡± ¡°¡­But the contents inside are different, right?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. That being, who had realized their past life from their innate traits, and had undergone decades, even centuries of training in a different realm, is no longer the same Hansen Jin.¡± The girl giggled cheerfully. However, her eyes were remarkably cold. ¡°I can¡¯t fathom such existence. I¡¯ve never seen anything resembling it at the border.¡± ¡°Should we ssify it as a level 1 threat?¡± ¡°No, the energy didn¡¯t feel malevolent. On the contrary, it exuded a clear aura.¡± After a few exchanges, I felt a profound aura within. Moreover, I sensed an intense madness within. Such individuals are usually fine. Those who fall into madness in the world of magic are driven solely by madness, but with an aura like mine, I won¡¯t be swayed by magic. ¡°Rather than that¡­¡± There was something that bothered me a little more. It stared at me with those blue eyes. So, I showed a hint of aggression. However, there was only one emotion reflected in those eyes. ¡°What¡¯s this, is this all there is?¡± were the disappointed eyes. ¡®What kind of child are you, really.¡¯ I felt a bit of vitality in my boring life. Chapter 15 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 15 15 ¨C Let Me Tell You What Magic Is. ¡°Would you like to take a ss?¡± ¡°A ss?¡± I hesitated for a moment. There¡¯s no one to teach me anyway. Magic and martial arts. A man who mastered both to the point of being unmatched. That¡¯s me. I mainly use my fists and feet, but I readily use swords, spears, whips, knives, and anything else. I use my fists and feet because they are the strongest in closebat, and everything else can be solved with magic. ¡®If there¡¯s somethingcking.¡¯ The unique characteristics and attributes unique to this world, And my unique attribute is quite peculiar. ¡°Do you have any idea about your unique attribute?¡± ¡°I know everything in this world!¡± Yoo Eunchae confidently replied. ¡°Do you know about the Eternal, the unique attribute?¡± ¡°Forever?¡± Yoo Eunchae looked up quizzically. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that kind of characteristic.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I gazed at Yoo Eunchae with pity in my eyes. ¡°Well, everyone has different inherent traits, so it¡¯s inevitable that some things can¡¯t be memorized!¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± I looked at her with even more pity. It¡¯s synonymous with being a pro gamer and getting hit by the opponent¡¯s attack without knowing. ¡°Now that I see it, you really are a poor disciple.¡± ¡°First of all, inherent traits aren¡¯t what determines the world. It¡¯s about what intentions the owner of the inherent traits has, and what suits them best.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I thought about inherent traits, eternity. [ÓÀ½Ù (Yeonggeob)] : Magic infused with eternal attributes. A simple texture. But what it signifies is simple. I¡­. ¡°What are you so lost in thought about?¡± ¡°¡­I was thinking about how inadequate you are.¡± ¡°No, where can I find a talented and cute disciple like me!¡± What nonsense. ¡°Still, I know a lot about enhancing the intrinsic abilities due to my extensive research.¡± ¡°Enhancing?¡± ¡°Yes, intrinsic abilities vary depending on the user¡¯s capacity.¡± Yoo Eun-chae pped her hands. ¡°The intrinsic ability I have may be weak at first, but if nurtured, it bes incredibly strong in the end.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, the ones like Sun Woo-hyun I saw before were crazy from the beginning, and they were still crazy in thetter half.¡± Yoo Eun-chae stopped there. ¡°And intrinsic characteristics should really be hidden, concealed.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± ¡°Yes, because intrinsic characteristics define everything about the user.¡± Yoo Eun-chae continued with the exnation. ¡°Anyway, if I have to learn various things about Yeongeop, I need to know a lot.¡± ¡°What do you need to know?¡± ¡°First, about the newly opened ability.¡± ¡°The magic had an added attribute.¡± ¡°What, what, what!?¡± Yoo Eun-chae panicked. ¡°Was the magic attribute open from the beginning?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°¡­Rather than a problem, if that¡¯s the case, it would usually be the unique attribute of tier 0.¡± Yoo Eunchae began to mutter. ¡°Unique attributes usually start by giving stat points at the beginning. And based on the increase, they are divided from tier 5 to tier 1.¡± ¡°Then the best would be tier 1.¡± ¡°Yes, Nam Hye-rin¡¯s Sword Spirit falls into that category. The Sword Spirit increases agility by a whopping 15.¡± ¡°And what about magic?¡± ¡°The evolution of the magic attribute starts at tier 0¡­ so, in this world, only Seon Woo-hyun, the protagonist, myself, and one person who hasn¡¯t appeared yet have it.¡± ¡°Originally, two people should have it. Did a new irregr appear or something?¡± I looked at Yoo Eunchae. ¡°The simplest way to enhance a unique attribute is to raise your stats to a certain level.¡± Yoo Eunchae said. ¡°Some require special conditions to unlock, but opening the initial ability is not a problem as long as you raise your stats.¡± ¡¶Magic has increased by 1.¡· ¡¶A new feature is added to the Eternal feature!¡· ¡°Oh, it went up.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Magic.¡± ¡°No, why did magic suddenly increase out of the blue?¡± Ignoring the bewildered Yu Eunchae, I opened the status window. Here are my current ability stats: ? Name: Han Seojin Strength: 15 Agility: 15 Stamina: 15 Magic Power: 15 Mental Strength: 13 Talent: 12 ? Unique Trait: Evesting Special Trait: x ¡°So, a new ability has been unlocked at 15.¡± Just as I was about to press it, a scream came from beside me. ¡°Wait, does that mean you¡¯ve gained a new ability right now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°No way, how can someone be so lucky in life!¡± Yu Eunchae was furious. ¡°Make me lucky too!¡± Is it because of that you¡¯re getting angry? Looking with incredulous eyes, I flinched. ¡°You¡¯re learning magic.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°This is martial arts; you can¡¯t learn it.¡± ¡°But, Master, you¡¯re learning it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae seemed to be at a loss for words. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Taeheomushingle. Because I¡¯m the only one who can master it. ¡®Although it can¡¯t be made simr.¡¯ In that case, Yoo Eunchae¡¯s body disappears. From Noble mtl dot He probably wouldn¡¯t mind that. Quietly silencing Yoo Eunchae, I pressed eternity to confirm the new ability. [ÓÀ½Ù Eternity] : Endows magic with eternal attributes. : The user bes eternal. ¡°¡­¡± What do you want to do about it? ¡°What on earth happened to make you have such a disgusted expression?¡± ¡°It¡¯s be eternal.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The user has be eternal.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae was speechless. Seemed like she had something to think about. ¡°Is it a good ability?¡± I pondered deeply. What does it mean to be eternal? It means a state that continues endlessly. ¡°Moonlight.¡± I activated the characteristic. Zing©¤. The energy of moonlight flowed through my hands. A little bit of magical power disappeared. It remained fully in my grasp. I quietly closed my eyes and started observing. ¡°This is¡­¡± It bes eternal. So, I thought that the magic or ability I created would have an impact. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± It¡¯s not like that. With a disappointed smile, he lifted the moonlight. ¡°Any reactions?¡± ¡°No, I think we need to research this.¡± ¡°I thought about that¡­¡± ¡°You thought about it?¡± ¡°Master, it seems like you¡¯re taking life too lightly.¡± What are you saying? ¡°Perhaps being eternal is a very good trait.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yoo Eunchae said with a confident tone. Well, then it must be. ¡°I guess I can¡¯t know that right now.¡± I decided to think about it leisurely. ¡°Would you like to observe a ss while we go?¡± ¡°Observe a ss?¡± It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll be very interesting. But refusing the disciple¡¯s suggestion without doing anything doesn¡¯t look good either. ¡°Just give it a try once.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s a lecture from the professor who discovered the theory of special evolution that I mentionedst time.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Saying that doesn¡¯t raise much expectation. But there¡¯s one problem more significant than that. ¡°Were we in the same ss?¡± ¡°We. Were. In. The. Same. ss!¡± So, that¡¯s what happened at our first meeting. I entered to attend the ss. Shhhhh. As the door opened, I felt the concentrated gazes. The gaze of those who thought, ¡°Oh, herees someone to join us,¡± and the skeptical gaze because of Yoo Eunchae, who was with me. Tingling. And even the gaze of the professor, filled with a faint sign of resignation. ¡°Student Yoo Eunchae, and student Han Seojin. Do you know what time it is now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 2 PM!¡± ¡°Well then, I suppose you¡¯re well aware of how many sses you¡¯ve missed today.¡± ¡°I missed two sses and skipped half of another, hehehehe.¡± Yoo Eun-chae smiled brightly and led me to an empty space, sitting down. However, there was still one more empty seat. Is there someone else like me who doesn¡¯t pay attention in ss? When we entered, the professor who had furrowed his brows was now lecturing about magic. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ He looked at me with his chin resting on one arm. ¡°Magic is a collection of forms created by lines drawn with magical power.¡± The professor with white hair began the lecture. ¡°Now, look. Here is a me made of nine magic circles.¡± ¡®What is this?¡¯ I was bewildered. Whether I liked it or not, the professor pped his hands. Then, the flickering me. ¡°Usually, the basic magic of 2 circles, called the Fireball, starts from a 1 circle magic, Ignition. By increasing the size of the igniting me and adding the properties ofpression and explosion to it¡­¡± Whoosh. With a triumphant expression, the professor created a fireball. ¡°This is how a burning fireball ispleted.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but be astonished at the sight. ¡®How.¡¯ That pitiful smirk paired with such an arrogant expression¡ªhow can someone look like that? I nced around. The students were nodding with expressions that seemed to say, ¡°Indeed, a beginner¡¯s circle magic.¡± Second session¡¯s beginning. The circles continued evolving. Carving circuits inside the circles to add attributes, or the methods of applying them. Even after thoroughly examining the magic rituals, I couldn¡¯t find a trace of it. On top of that, the examples they used for magical rituals were remarkably inadequate. Simply weaving circles to elevate the standard¡ªa rather tedious study prioritizing raising the level by linking circles. ¡°To think they call that magic and sit teaching it.¡± Time wasted. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Worse than I thought.¡± ¡°Worse?¡± ¡°The standard is falling. Is this humanity¡¯sst stronghold? Is this what humanity designates as a stronghold¡ªthese less-than-adequate things¡­ It¡¯s inherently frustrating. ¡°Student Han Seojin? Seems like you¡¯re not focused on your studies; do you have confidence in magic?¡± The professor pinpointed me and spoke. An expression that wanted to tantly pick a fight. As a result, the ssroom brightened with a creaking sound. Of course, I was not the type to be intimidated by such things. I answered with a bright smile. ¡°Yes, no matter how I think about it, I am confident. I am confident that I can do much better than you.¡± I deliberately used formalnguage. People of this kind respond well when you ridicule them with formalnguage. Snap. Was my answer too bold? I was met with surprised looks from those around me. The professor couldn¡¯t control his expression at my words. He looked at me with eyes that seemed very angry. ¡°I heard the story.¡± ¡°What story?¡± ¡°A while ago, you shed with Han Cheol-jin, and you won. Perhaps you awakened your powers and became stronger.¡± The professor adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and looked at me. ¡°Missing the initial awakening period and awakeningter is very rare. It¡¯s a phenomenon that can be counted on one¡¯s fingers worldwide. But you ignore me, believing in that meager probability? How amusing.¡± He sneered coldly. ¡°Listen, Hani, we received reports that Han Cheol-jin froze. It might be rted to the cold attribute or the knowledge possessed by the person rted to it from a past life.¡± The professor¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Come out, Han Seo-jin. I must teach you what level means.¡± The professor drew a magic circle on the ckboard. ¡°Go ahead, try to solve this magic using your fancy knowledge.¡± * Lately, Professor Alves was feeling down. There was a connection with the Han family, but it had gone awry. Han Cheol-jin. Seizing the upper hand through that man. That was the reason he came to this school. ¡°If it¡¯s the Han family, it¡¯s a profitable business.¡± On a global scale, there are many more prestigious families, but in Korea, the Han family can wield unparalleled power. Almost nothing is impossible in Korea. That¡¯s why he wanted to ascend through Han Cheol-jin. But today, that connection disappeared. Han Seo-jin and Han Cheol-jin fought, and Han Seo-jin won. It was a recent event, but it was so astounding that Alves heard about it. Han family. That ruthless family does not show mercy to the defeated. If today¡¯s events are known to the family head, the probability of Han Cheol-jin distancing himself from being the likely sessor to the family head will increase significantly. ¡°Awakening, huh.¡± The ones who awaken their mana and awaken the system all have a power called their unique ability. Perhaps. The ability that Han Seojin newly obtained was likely to be rted to him. ¡®Cold affinity. Or maybe a myth or magician rted to cold.¡¯ That was the first thought. However, after talking to Han Cheoljin once, Alves realized that it was magic. ¡®Ancient magic.¡¯ There was a high probability that it was a remnant of the past that even the Circle Style had not properly learned. So, I was displeased. Just because you believe in such a level of magic, you ignore my lessons? I was angry. And I wanted to let him know that level. You are an ancient magician who cannot surpass modern magic called Circle Style. Perhaps that was enough in the ancient times. But the limit that could be learned through it was only 5 circles. So, I told him to solve the magic form I wrote on the ckboard. ¡®It will be impossible.¡¯ With your paltry knowledge. Whether he knew that feeling or not, Han Seojin approached the ckboard with a hesitant step. He picked up the chalk. Han Seo-jin descended confidently with a spell. Sweep, swish. The characters were neat as if written by a master calligrapher. It pleased him, just a little. ¡°Hmm, is he trying to write sloppily?¡± Alves looked at the spell. ¡­What is this? Magic is aplex study. Even handling just one circle before the emergence of the magical realm requires a student to fully immerse themselves in the process of a college student. That¡¯s why magic isplex. However, what Han Seo-jin was writing is easily understood. At the same time, it is iprehensible. Two contradictions dominated his mind. The first being that his spell was too easily unraveled. The second being that the potion he was writing now far surpassed his understanding. That¡¯s why he understood. If he interprets that spell, he could elevate his own level. ¡°Un-be-liev-able.¡± That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t understand. Modern magic is the culmination of knowledge umted by thousands, even tens of thousands of sorcerers. That¡¯s why any sorcerer is ustomed to mastering circle spells. However, what Han Seo-jin is currently writing down is¡­ ¡°Rather, isn¡¯t it a step, no, a few steps ahead of a masterpiece?¡± Han Seo-jin confidently tapped the chalk. He had written about half of the masterpiece. Han Seo-jin put down the chalk. And he looked at Professor Alves. With a mischievousugh. I¡¯ve seen thatugh somewhere before. It¡¯s theugh that Yoo Eun-chae, known as the problem child of the ss, would make when she caused some big trouble, trying to escape. But is it a misconception to see that appearance? ¡°The rest won¡¯t fit in the margin.¡± Han Seo-jin smiled brightly. A strong sense of unease was felt. No, this won¡¯t do. Throughout his career as a professor, he instinctively sensed that this was one of the rare opportunities. His age? That¡¯s not important. This field of study is a world where one genius can change everything. He realized that the knowledge he possessed couldn¡¯t bepared to anything else. ¡°I¡¯ll stop here. Well then, everyone, have a good day. Bye-bye~.¡± Han Seo-jin waved his hand with a smile. ¡°Oh, no-no-no!¡± Alvarez, screaming, instructed the ve (graduate student) to transcribe and went to apprehend Han Seojin. Chapter 16 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 16 16 ¨C Shall We Try This Properly Once. It¡¯s strange. Yoo Eunchae thought so. The magic form Han Seojin had untangled. She couldn¡¯tprehend it. Ironically, opposing emotions were also felt. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ incredibly easy to understand.¡± That was because he had untangled it so effortlessly. So it¡¯s confusing. Originally, unraveling something soplex in such a way meant he mastered that field. ¡°I never knew, just kept him busy with exercise.¡± In the realm of magic, he might be an extraordinarily distinctive presence. ¡°This seems a bit challenging.¡± Understanding this magic right away isn¡¯t easy. She knows he holds favor towards himself. From Noble mtl dot However, that favor isn¡¯t entirely directed at himself. It¡¯s like owing someone and trying to repay it to oneself. That¡¯s evidence of his actions. Hence, to make him be on her side. She had to prove herself. The person that I am. ¡®Am I suitable as a disciple?¡¯ But it¡¯s difficult. With the knowledge I possess, there are limitations. Then. ¡®I surpass those limitations.¡¯ That¡¯s what I thought, but. In reality, I can only utilize her unique traits. From the start, her unique traits were nothing less than the most optimized abilities in this world, where martial arts, magic, and superhumans intertwine. ¡®It would be foolish not to use this.¡¯ The Eye of All Things. Activating the eye that sees through everything. This was also the greatest weapon she acquired. A weapon that allowed her to survive in this changing world. Huayu. mes bloomed. Crimson mes blossomed from her eyes, resembling the evening sky. ¡®Huh.¡¯ The Eye of All Things. This eye, which literally allows her to perceive everything, aligns with the closest possible answers. ¡°That¡¯s mostly the correct answer.¡± So, Yu Eunchae could see many things. Although the game and reality were different, these eyes drastically reduced the sense of incongruity. They even allowed her to get by in theoretical sses without studying. However, this¡­ what she saw with her eyes posed a slightly different problem. [Improved potion recipe with the essence of deep violet demon towers.] Because those words existed. * ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Professor Alves muttered in a stunned voice, as if filled with awe at the idea of baking stones to create a superconductor. He looked at the ckboard. As someone who preferred ssical things, he didn¡¯t use holograms. Writing magic forms on the ckboard was both a disadvantage and a characteristic of Professor Alves, who liked traditional methods. ¡°Well, what is it? Something strange here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­.¡± Just because it¡¯s magical studies doesn¡¯t mean everyone is a wizard. Magical studies, fundamentally, also taught how to deal with situations when the other person is a wizard. Most are wizards, but there are also those in the warrior profession. Nevertheless, they too felt something eerie. Tap. Tap. Tap. The chalk moved relentlessly. And with each incantation, students, professors, and apprentices groaned. ¡°This is absurd.¡± Words entrenched in a mold. But no other words surfaced. This was an expression that seemed to deny allmon sense until now. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Strange. The first purple Tower wine. The Tower, known as the Tower of Seven Colors, exists in the realm of magic. Among them, the purple Tower is the most alluring. Yet, there is no room to disregard the purple Tower. It is one of the most exceptional towers. A ce revered by all in the realm of magic, but also capable of the most ¡®destructive¡¯ effects in war. And the one who erected the purple Tower, the inaugural Purple Tower Lord, is exceedingly renowned. The story seen in the game¡¯s world, prior to the unfolding of the narrative, is about the one who single-handedly killed the Demon King. ¡°He truly is an unbelievable man.¡± The Demon King yer. The title is not something a mere human can handle. Demon King. Beasts that ignore the principles. Each of them is a being that seems invincible to human death. Among them, there¡¯s one called Malseok, who single-handedly killed the Dragon King? Even with just that, the Violet Tower Sect would still respect him without hesitation. Of course, when he died, all the artifacts he had, including the magic form, were lost. ¡®How does he possess it?¡¯ He wondered, even though he was his master. No, it¡¯s not strange. He mastered the Martial Arts of the Full Moon, and he also possesses magic forms that can be called originals. The Revolutionary me is no exception. When using the Martial Arts of the Full Moon, watching him embrace mes, he might have mastered that too. And. He probably has the magic form that will make him known as the ¡°Doombringer.¡± However, there is one catch. ¡°Though the Heavenly Devil manages to somewhat implement it.¡± About a yearter. A figure rumored to have inherited the legacy of magic appears. A crazy guy who calls himself a genius magician, shortened to ¡°Cheonma.¡± ¡ª Knowledge of magic and the pursuit of it, there¡¯s nock even if it¡¯s deemed the topmost on Earth. She invents a single form. And the magic industry is flipped upside down. Because altering a part of the magic form resulted in an efficiency difference of at least 20%. Being the event that overturned the magic industry, she remembers it herself. That form differs greatly from the one her mentor is currently using. To the extent of the difference between heaven and earth. The problem is, ¡°The problem lies not in the vast disparity between the forms used by the mentor.¡± Because she delved into magic, she knows. That form will cause an enormous ripple unlike back then. If a form created by a genius magician has 20% efficiency. That one achieves at least 60% efficiency or more. So, one thought kept persisting. Whether she could appeal to him. ¡°Is it possible?¡± That thought lingered in her mind for a long time. * ¡°Oh no.¡± Sigh. The chalk stopped at the end of the ckboard. Clearly, there was not enough space. Well, who told them to use a ckboard anyway? It¡¯s the era where holograms are put into watches and used like cell phones. This is clearly the fault of a professor who used something outdated. ¡°But I guess this will do.¡± He looked at the ckboard with zing eyes, as if he didn¡¯t want to miss a single letter. ¡°Why, why did you stop?¡± The tone of his voice changed from contemptuous to respectful. With reverence. That¡¯s how those race of magicians are. Trapped in the study of magic,cking social skills like hikikomori. Those who think they are superior on such a subject. ¡°Magicians have no sense of normalcy.¡± Like professional gamers or novel writers in the early stages. Except for me. I smiled mischievously. ¡°The rest of the text won¡¯t fit. I¡¯ll stop here.¡± ¡°Wh-what!?¡± Professor Alves eximed, biting his tongue in surprise. Whoever asked for relics from such an ancient era to be used? Without hesitation, I put down the chalk and stepped outside. ¡°Got it.¡± The level of the academy. It was mediocre. There was nothing to learn here. I am already perfect in both magic and martial arts. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Yoo Eun-chae grabbed her bag and approached me. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, but the problem is I didn¡¯t quite grasp the Fireball spell just now.¡± I widened my eyes at Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s words. I hoped to understand, but I didn¡¯t really get it. ¡°hehehehe, I¡¯m only this good.¡± ¡°¡­Your intellect is better than I thought?¡± ¡°Even better! There¡¯s a more definitepliment waiting!¡± Not quite to that extent yet. ¡°How was the ss?¡± ¡°Pathetic. Not just a bit more level, but it needs to be raised several times.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m sorry, but the instructors are already at their highest level.¡± Real standards, huh? ¡°Because Martians don¡¯t really want toe out for these things.¡± ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡± Those hikikomori types thinking they can teach others anding out is quite amusing. ¡°So, what I¡¯m saying is, how about trying to work as an instructor?¡± ¡°¡­An instructor?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll elevate your authority to the maximum.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll definitely do it!¡± ¡°Who are you to interfere?¡± Yu Eun-chae¡¯s cheek was pinched and pushed away. ¡°No, it¡¯s different for Academy Professors! We have to catch them somehow!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special about it?¡± Not particrly curious. ¡°Professor, a professor.¡± I closed my eyes and thought about it. Maybe if it was the second iteration, I wouldn¡¯t have been particrly interested. The same goes for the third iteration. However, now, in the fourth iteration, I felt a slight attraction. ¡°¡­Could it be that I¡¯m tired?¡± I asked myself. The second iteration of life. Lived crazily for magic. The third iteration of life. Lived crazily for martial arts. Even the first iteration of life was no different. I was obsessed with the game, and the rest didn¡¯t matter much. The only thing I vaguely noticed was probably the representative woman from the first iteration. But the duration was short. It wouldn¡¯t add up to more than 50 years altogether. ¡°Heh.¡± I inwardly chuckled emptily at that thought. Just thinking about it was evidence that I was exhausted. I looked at Yoo Eunchae. I was deliberately leaving alone someone who seemed to have some ulterior motive. Although I used encountering the Annihtion Arts as an excuse. What I truly wanted was probably not something like that. ¡°Exhausted.¡± I closed my eyes for a moment. I made up my mind. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Being a professor isn¡¯t so bad. Of course, considering my nature, I won¡¯t live quietly. The students? I¡¯ll have them all under my thumb. The parents might protest, butter on, the students themselves will willingly roll along. I¡¯m the kind of person who can elevate their level immensely, you see. ¡°The fee has been prepared.¡± ¡°Not necessary¡­ No.¡± ¡°Are you really going to teach?¡± ¡°Just giving it a try.¡± Saying that, I gave Abel a few instructions. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult.¡± The educational standard might not be high, but the resources themselves are exceptional. ¡°Is the educational method here simr to high school?¡± ¡°No, rather like elementary school, to be honest. Except for a few subjects, one professor manages the students.¡± Alvestrong, or Alvesro, seems to be an invited lecturer. ¡°Oh, I should mention, we won¡¯t be admitting many students.¡± ¡°How many people are you thinking of?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a lot, around ten?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a bit few.¡± ¡°And I want to take one student with me.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Nam Hye-rin.¡± ¡°¡­It seems like you¡¯re fond of the dark arts. But if you force magic on her, like saying she¡¯s more suited for magic than martial arts, then we can¡¯t help.¡± I looked at Yoo Eun-chae at Abel¡¯s words. ¡°What kind of disciple are you?¡± ¡°¡­No, she really is more suited for magic!¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± My head hurts. It¡¯s a mess being a disciple. ¡°That¡¯s not happening. I never intended to teach martial arts in the first ce.¡± ¡°Martial arts¡­you mean?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be your first student, right?¡± ¡°Do as you please.¡± I said, looking at Yoo Eun-chae. ¡°By the way, you do know that training starts today, right?¡± ¡°Sure, that student, Yoo Eun-chae! I¡¯ll listen carefully to Teacher Han Seo-jin¡¯s words.¡± ¡°It¡¯s noisy. Since today¡¯s training, bring your iron sword.¡± From Noble mtl dot ¡°¡­I¡¯ve said it before, but I¡¯m a magician, though?¡± ¡°Will a magician not die if stabbed in the heart?¡± ¡°Eep.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll do it too.¡± Now, it¡¯s time to move on to the next step. I feel the magic has somewhat settled in my heart. The martial arts firmly established in the Danjeon. Then. ¡®It¡¯s time to learn the unique characteristics in this world.¡¯ It¡¯s time to learn the power called characteristics. Chapter 17 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 17 17 ¨C Moonlight. ¡°Heuk, huk, heuk¡­¡± The sound of breath about to be cut off. The owner of that breath was Yoo Eun-chae. She tied her crimson hair, reminiscent of twilight, back. ¡°D-Does this¡­ have any meaning?!¡± Yoo Eun-chae spoke with a dying voice. I just nodded silently and breathed. ¡°Of course. Everything requires physical strength.¡± ¡°No, still!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re still weak, aren¡¯t you? They won¡¯t ask you to climb a cliff bare-handed, and they won¡¯t send you back if you¡¯rete, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a person¡­¡± Yoo Eun-chae spoke in a low voice. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand the importance of stamina. Do you know what the Ice Ascension technique is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a magic that freezes concepts.¡± Without hesitation, she answered my question. ¡°A fraudulent magic, uh, it¡¯s also a way to win. It extracts an enormous amount of damage from ice magic with debuffs, and why is the crowd control so long? It¡¯s also a legendary fraudulent magic that greatly reduces magic resistance in a subject like that, hoo.¡± Yoo Eun-chae mumbled nonsense. But she exins well while struggling to catch her breath. ¡°Stop! If you do anything weirder, I¡¯ll die¡­¡± The use of informalnguage is evident. But since she pushed her body to its limits, it must be true. ¡°Enough, take a break.¡± Yoo Eun-chae sat down on the ground. She¡¯s out of breath. As I continued to watch the new disciple with a click of my tongue, I started moving again. ¡°Your stamina has increased by 1.¡± ¡°Your mana has increased by 1.¡± Because my abilities were steadily increasing. ¡®It¡¯s really an absurd amount of power.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help butugh. My body may be weary, but this level of pain is nothing. ¡°Wow¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me with such disgusted eyes?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°It¡¯s damn exhausting.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re still smiling.¡± I reached up to feel my mouth with my hand. Just as Yoo Eun-chae said, I was indeed smiling. ¡®Well, it¡¯s amusing.¡¯ Each time I¡¯m reborn, my body resetspletely. Each time that happens, I feel like¡­.. ¡®It¡¯s like raising a new character with the things I polished in my past life.¡¯ I may be a little tired now, teaching my disciples. But this was originally my nature. If I¡¯m weak, I¡¯ll find a way to forge ahead. If I¡¯m strong, I won¡¯t settle and will strive for maximum efficiency. After stretching my body, Yoo Eun-chae was fiddling with a bead. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Ah, is this a bead that allows you to learn skills?¡± ¡°¡­Learn skills?¡± What on earth is this talking about? ¡°They said you¡¯re going to learn skills today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Skills are nothing special. In ces like gates or dungeons, you can obtain them by killing enemies with these beads.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, these beads contain skills. In simple terms, you can learn ¡®skills¡¯ spoken in a game-like manner.¡± Come to think of it, there was something like that. Skills excluding innate abilities. I heard that it¡¯s something you can ¡®acquire¡¯ without going through the process of learning. ¡°I want to experience it at least once.¡± As if knowing my thoughts, they offered me the bead of skills. ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it something you need?¡± ¡°No, I just picked it up. It¡¯s like a bonus. It¡¯s not too expensive. Around a million won?¡± ¡°How do you use this?¡± ¡°Just touch and break the bead.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Snap. The bead shattered, and a message window appeared. ¡¶You have obtained the skill ¡®sh(E).¡¯¡· ¡°So you¡¯ve learned it.¡± ¡°How do I use this?¡± ¡°You can either silently shout the name of the skill in your mind or hold the intention to use the skill.¡± Upon Yu Eunchae¡¯s words, I raised the dagger and shouted the name of the skill. ¡®sh.¡¯ My body began to move on its own ord. ¡¶Unique attribute, ¡®Eternity,¡¯ is imbued with your magical power.¡· ¡¶The functionality of ¡®sh(E)¡¯ is enhanced!¡· I could¡¯ve stopped, but I decided to test my skills with a sense of curiosity. Zing- Strange power began to infuse the dagger. I swung it towards a nearby tree. Swooosh- The trunk of the tree was cleanly severed. I looked at the dagger. The energy that had changed its nature in the beginning still lingered on the dagger. ¡°It¡¯s fascinating. Normally, skills are one-time use.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the power of the iron¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I infused my mana into the sword, transforming it into iron-attributed magic. No, rather than calling it iron-attributed magic, it¡¯s more urate to say it¡¯s ¡®magic possessing the attribute of the sword.¡¯¡± He contemtes as he prates Cheonan. In an instant, a different magic emerges. With my unique characteristic, the eternal magic that Yeong-eop possesses is imbued. ¡°I apply sword-attributed magic. In the process, I forcefully oveid my mana on the subject without changing its nature.¡± The concept is oveying. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t possess either iron-attributed magic or sword-attributed magic. Uwung! The sword began to emit its name. The sword¡¯s attribute. I remember the sensation. The problemes next. ¡®I¡¯ve learned the structure of the skill.¡¯ He observes the movement of mana. It¡¯s an interesting power. Among the abilities I¡¯ve seen so far, I¡¯ve never seen such ¡®nonsensical ability.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s almost like a forced authority.¡¯ There is no process. It simply projects the results. With just one bead, it might acquire a power that could surpass magic or martial arts. This ability, called the status window, forces the user. It only makes the user move ording to the rules they¡¯ve set for themselves. As if bing a god themselves. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Augh escaped involuntarily. I don¡¯t like this method. Well then. If I destroy it my own way, that¡¯s the end of it. ¡°Oh, teacher?¡± I looked at the dagger with a brighter smile than anyone else. I observe a faint aura. I observe the structure of magic. I dismantle. I prepare to cut off unnecessary parts and eliminate them. But soon, I became perplexed. ¡°It¡¯s not there?¡± There are hardly any unnecessary steps. The power that strengthens humans on Earth in the most efficient way has no unnecessary parts. Assuming the subject is an ordinary person. As if countless beings conducted research and produced the end result. This is aplete ability in and of itself. ¡°They¡¯re truly a bunch with nothing better to do.¡± Those beings, inferior to me, but capable enough to mock lesser kingdoms, have gathered their strength. With that, they crafted this ¡®skill.¡¯ Thus, these areplete. No matter what is added, the insignificant will only crumble. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Crack! The skill dismantles. It copses the structure. If the structure of the skill is said to be a circle. The most perfectly crafted circle starts to warp and shatter. ¡°My way.¡± It alters everything. The structure of mana, its nature, its function. Dismantles them meticulously, dons them with other things. This, in itself, is perfect. It¡¯s not a matter of grades. Those adept in abilities, descendants of geniuses, gathered and created the most ¡®introductory¡¯ skill. Kigigigigik! The dagger began to scream. Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement as she gazed at the dagger. ¡°What would be best.¡± Simple cutting. Iron attribute magic. Sword attribute magic. Those two are not my own power. They are powers created by infusing them in some way. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t follow.¡± It¡¯s not something I¡¯m familiar with. It¡¯s just frustrating. Both have their own strengths, but they are not as good as other things. That¡¯s why. The celestial attribute magic and eternal attribute magic that I originally possessed. ¡°Or magic.¡± There were many things that came to mind. The celestial attribute magic is the most efficient magic. A magic that I could only use in the early stages of my previous life. The eternal attribute magic is a me that embraces everything. This also doesn¡¯t suit me. The divine attribute magic is a magic that should never be used at this stage. So, first of all. ¡°The celestial attribute magic.¡± The characteristic of cutting that dissects thoroughly. Erasing the magic of the sword attribute. In ordance with that, the characteristic of shing began to change. ¡¶Attribute, shing (E) structure is reversed.¡· ¡¶Attribute, shing (E) falls to rank E-.¡· ¡®As expected.¡¯ This characteristic. It was designed to be able to be grown. Doubt turned into certainty. ¡®Dismantle.¡¯ Dismantle the attribute. And infused magic into that ce. Wuung! Heart. Commonly known as a hiatus. The magical formation of the Moonlight Ice Heaven emitted from there. As the extreme negative energy spewed out, ¡¶Proficiency of shing (E) increases!¡· ¡¶shing (E) evolves into Frostde (D)!¡· Crackling!! A transformation urs. Frost begins to form at the upper part of the sword. The boundless cold power of Yin reveals itself. It¡¯s about the nature of ¡°Beogi.¡± ¡°What, what? No way, did you really evolve the nature?¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± It¡¯s still just granting attributes. Breaking the structure. However, there¡¯s an immediate rise in grade. I don¡¯t feel like someone is watching me. That means. ¡°Is it because they created an AI-like existence?¡± Then, I guess I should be grateful. Because there¡¯s no need to receive the strange gazes of random things, you know. Clearing my conscience, I reached out my hand. I transformed the structure aligned with the magic power of the sword attribute. My way. Added the eternal attribute to the ce where I infused the magic of the Spell of Eternal Frost. ¡¶Unique trait, Eternal, is imbued with your magic.¡· ¡¶The magic of the eternal attribute is imbued into the Ice Sword. Proficiency of the Ice Sword (D) increases!¡· ¡¶Ice Sword (D) evolves into Frost Sword (C)!¡· Shhh! The upper part of the sword shes with a blue light. ¡°Not enough.¡± This can evolve further. However, I included what I could. Other things disrupt the bnce. ¡®No.¡¯ From Noble mtl dot I infused my mana. The mana of the original celestial attribute that I possessed. Infusing mana, I break down the mana. The attributes of the sky embrace. Sunlight, moonlight, and thunder. I erased the sunlight. I erased the thunder. Only the attribute of the moon began to take rootpletely. ¡¶The moonlight¡¯s mana seeps into the Frostde. Proficiency of the Frostde (C) increases!¡· ¡¶Frostde (C) evolves into Moonlit de (B)!¡· ¡®Rather than a de.¡¯ I just needed strength. I mastered everything, but among them, the most fitting was the enemy¡¯s aura. Mana flows ording to my will. It twists the structure and shatters it. The original form remains, but. If someone recognizes and sees this, even finding traces would be difficult, it has transformed to that extent. ¡®Now, what¡¯s left is.¡¯ Modifying it so that I can use it. The ck is good, but my true martial arts start from the body. ¡°¡¶The Proficiency of the Moonlit Sword (B) increases!¡· ¡¶The Moonlit Sword (B) evolves into Moonlight Sword (A)!¡· Shoaaa©¤. The blue light fades away, reced by a milky white color. The power of moonlight and coldness intertwines, imbuing the dagger with a Moonlight-like energy. ¡®I¡¯ve obtained something useful as a substitute for a sword.¡¯ ¡°What, what have you done?¡± ¡°Analysis.¡± And enhancement. It¡¯s a simple story. There were many shorings in its characteristics, and I have the ability to enhance them. As I exined it briefly, Yoo Eunchae looked at me with a bewildered expression. ¡°Are you really doing that?¡± ¡°I asked that because I thought it was unlikely for anyone to have done it until now.¡± ¡°Well, yes. No one has done it until now. Well, that person only managed to raise one grade, though.¡± If this isn¡¯t it- Yoo Eunchae made a puzzled expression. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± But upon closer reflection, it¡¯s not surprising. ¡®The system seems to be something only given to Earthlings.¡¯ If a person from the martial arts or magic world had received the system, it would have been known long ago.¡± ¡®Unpleasant.¡¯ The utility inherent in the concept of a system cannot be denied. But the feeling that it is somehow close to ¡®domestication¡¯ is perhaps a misconception. ¡°I¡¯d rather experiment with this than that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rank of its traits?¡± ¡°A-rank.¡± ¡°¡­Really?!¡± Yoo Eun-chae looked at me in astonishment. ¡°You made an A-rank in one go?¡± ¡°The wording feels a bit strange.¡± The ability to create an A-rank was entirely due to the power of the Moonlight Ice Pavilion. Moonlight Ice Pavilion. It was one of the strengths I had umted until now. That¡¯s why I could raise the rank in one go. ¡®Rather, it¡¯s more unsatisfactory that it¡¯s only A-rank.¡¯ If this level of power is A-rank, The value of S-rank might be even greater than I thought. I looked at the status window and gazed at the moonlight. Ding. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ ¡¸Moonlight (A)¡¹ Embodied with the essence and mystique of the moon. : The essence and mystique of the moon embrace you. : All stats +5 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Is it really like this? ¡®It feels like my body has be lighter.¡¯ Stats increase as you create skills. ¡°Would you like to try an experiment?¡± ¡°Experiment?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I gazed at Moonlight. I have a rough idea of how this skill will flow. ¡®It seems like this guy knows what he wants to see.¡¯ How about showing the dignity of a master for once? Chapter 18 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 18 18 ¨C Learn only magic. When you hear the word dungeon, you usually imagine a dark space. Because if you create a dungeon in a in or mountain, it will be soon discovered by others and looted. Not because you can obtain money or rare items. ¡°Just put a bounty on them in the Empire. Thanks to Emperor who announced that anyone who captures them will be rewarded with money or Imperial citizenship. ¡°But it¡¯s a dungeon¡­¡± In the world I was in, dungeons weren¡¯t really profitable ces to make money. Most of the people who create dungeons are low-level wizards banished from the Tower of Magic. Some say there are wizards who research forbidden dark magic, but¡­ ¡°I killed all those bastards.¡± I killed every single one of them. Cleanly, with my own hands. They were just summoning a superior demon, iming they had summoned the Demon King. Why would rich people hide away in corners to do research? The Empire created a ce for wizards to gather and exchange knowledge. But those who failed there went out, iming to summon the Demon King for a worthless cause. I managed to entice those who went out and summoned dozens of wizards, just for one superior demon. And that superior demon didn¡¯t even cause any damage. It¡¯s because it died cleanly in my hands, the same hands that went out to grab a drink. However, the strength of the superior demon left quite an impression. Perhaps a few cities were reduced to ruins. That¡¯s why I had no choice but to kill all those who were researching forbidden dark magic. ¡°But the Demon King did appear in the end.¡± A person who introduced themselves as the Dragon King came to mind. But they were not the ones summoned by them. In the first ce, they forcibly descended with weakened power, bending space. Perhaps that subject was what they called a ¡°Mashin.¡± ¡°In the end, I brought them down with my own hands.¡± Some may call it an achievement, but I consider it a mere victory in death. Those who believed in me and followed me. Those who waited for me. Those who anticipated my demise. I cast them all aside to kill the Demon King. Anyway. A dungeon is such a ce. There are many traps, but nothing rare. Money? I doubt there are only a few surviving individuals barely sustaining themselves in caves after being banished. That was my image of a dungeon. However, now that image has changed a bit. ¡°This is quite surprising.¡± I eximed sincerely, looking around. It was a ce illuminated by sunlight. The wind gently rustled through the field. This was the ce Yu Eunchae had introduced to me as a ¡®dungeon¡¯ while saying, ¡°How do you like it? Surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡± She extended her chest and looked at me with a smirk. I paid no attention and nced behind. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ ¡¶Nest of Malevolence.¡· ¡¶You cannot leave until you eradicate the evil presence here.¡· ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ The system window was conveying the objective of this ce. Kill the existence known as malevolence and then leave. ¡®It might be lucky on this side, considering the circumstances.¡¯ Though the aura of Yin leans towards the cold, the power I newly created, called Moonlight, contains the energy of the moon. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ ¡¸Moonlight (A)¡¹ Harmony of the power of the moon and the power of Yin. : The power of the moon and Yin¡¯s energy imbue you. : All attributes +5 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ The system defined my power in this way. The energy of the moon and the power of darkness are in harmony. How has moonlight changed? I have captured the power of the celestial realm. I have imbued my mana with the attribute of eternity, ording to the unique quality known as perpetuity. Thus was born moonlight. When creating this, I desired a power that would circte like a sword. ¡°It would be more urate to say that moonlight is adorned with the power of the celestial realm, like a sword.¡± That was my intention. However, whether this attribute would y along with my intentions is quite a different matter. Therefore, I wanted to confirm the power for myself. I looked to moonlight for an exnation. ¡°What kind of power do you possess?¡± There was a fair amount of anticipation. ¡°So, what do you want me to experiment with here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit challenging to capture spirits in this sunlit field.¡± Spirits in a ce like this? It doesn¡¯t seem like the right location. ¡°Well, the system is known to defymon sense.¡± Enhancing through the concept of oveying on the physical body, infusing arbitrary unique attributes. As we walked a bit, a chilling energy began to circte. ¡°It feels eerie.¡± ¡°Yes, because this is a ce where the energy of darkness is concentrated.¡± Yoo Eun-chae said with tension. ¡°This ce was where a spirit had destroyed a kingdom.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, but now the spirit is gone. However, the malicious energy that the spirit possessed contaminated things here.¡± No wonder the chill felt serious. Sigh©¤©¤. ¡°So, in this ce, there are weak spirits tainted by that energy¡­¡± ¡°Sir, it seems unpleasant.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Prepare for battle.¡± I sense movements. Resentment of the deceased who loathe the mountain. ¡°Look ahead.¡± ¡°¡­Surely, you don¡¯t mean for me to fight alone?¡± ¡°You need to experience real battles to improve your skills.¡± ¡°Well, still, there¡¯s something called mental preparation.¡± ¡°Do you think the enemy will always wait patiently for your readiness?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Yoo Eun-chae clenched her mouth and lifted her sword. From the seemingly empty space, she reached in and pulled out a staff. cing the sword in front and holding the staff behind. I crossed my arms and evaluated. ¡°Your stance seems awkward.¡± She intends to wield both magic and a sword at the same time. However, it appears to me that magic is more suitable. The sword doesn¡¯t seem to fit her. Those who train in martial arts relentlessly work on their fundamentals. Although geniuses easily surpass those fundamentals. But Yoo Eun-chae doesn¡¯t seem to be one of those people. ¡°Hmph.¡± Yoo Eun-chae chose her breath. Her crimson eyes flickered, igniting mes. Spirits tainted by the malicious energy left behind by the deceased wereing here. They entered, releasing an ominous power. ¡°Hoo.¡± Yoo Eun-chae stepped forward. * Yoo Eun-chae took a deep breath in silence. ¡°Your unique ability, the power to see the world, is ingrained in you.¡± ¡°Your characteristics, like mes embracing a tree, take root in your heart.¡± A sense of tranquility settles in. mes flicker in Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s eyes. ¡°A me that epasses everything.¡± A creativebustion. And eyes that see the world take hold within oneself. Looking ahead. Five demonse into view. Extraordinary beings. They despise everything in this world, extinguishing the spirit of justice. Normally, just the act of seeing them would cause a headache. ¡°No problem.¡± She felt well-prepared. ¡°Start off lightly.¡± This is a moment where they test each other. Deliberately, Yoo Eun-chae chose a slightly more challenging ce. ¡°That man.¡± She recalled her battle with Abel. That man effortlessly imitated Abel¡¯s bloodline. Fortunately, if it¡¯s just imitation, but judging by Abel¡¯s reaction, it seems to be more than mere mimicry; it appears to have been created quite simrly. And there¡¯s something else. The most basic characteristic: shing. That man casually evolved it. It¡¯s not that there wasn¡¯t anyone who couldn¡¯t evolve it. The problem arises approximately two years from now. From Noble mtl dot ¡°Since then, things with a high likelihood of evolution will move up the ranks.¡± As of now, there are barely two individuals who know this. However, as soon as that man obtained the shing ability, he used it. ¡°I still can¡¯t guess who you are.¡± Han Seo-jin, who has taken over Han Seo-jin¡¯s body. He is not the same as himself. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t act so defenselessly. And he¡¯s not a different irregr like Sunwoo Hyun. However, he is confident that he will be an extraordinary irregr. Because he knows the original of Wolgong Bingcheon. ¡°Rather than that damn lunatic.¡± He thought about Sunwoo Hyun. He had to be stronger. He didn¡¯t want to act like that demon wearing the mask of a human. He would also save Nam Hye-rin, and others who were exploited by him. However, hecked time for himself. So, he had to be stronger quickly. ¡°But I wanted to learn from the enigma of Cheongan.¡± The mentor known as the chosen one, the psychopath. And the existence that might be equal to the annihtor called the Demon King¡¯s Assassin. That man might also be aparable presence. Cheongan¡¯s enigma. The annihtor. They have many enemies. They acted on their own, made audacious moves, and destroyed everything that bothered them. Now, as soon as those who imed to be his sessors appeared in this world, most of them were gued by inexplicable disappearances. So, you could say it¡¯s an unexpected stroke of luck. He quietly opened his eyes. Hwaryuk. mes bloomed. The mes that started from his heart moved to the tip of her sword. Yoo Eun-chae leaped forward towards the first thing that came running. ¡°Hup!¡± The sword swung. ¡®mes.¡¯ Crimson mes burst out of the sword. And with that, the demon was cut down. Swoosh©¤. A precise hit. The core the demon held was precisely severed. And the staff was immediately raised to aim at the demon. Hyeokjakyeomhwa. Jeokyeomgu. Whoosh! Spheres of me rose up, totaling three. Each of them flew toward individual demons. The demons moved through the air, trying to evade them. ¡°No chance.¡± Kwahng! As will manifested, the me spheres burst, engulfing the demons in fire. That alone won¡¯t kill them, though. ¡°Trait, Double Bombardment (B), activated.¡± Kwaaang! Within the explosion, the me sphere triggered another bombardment. A structure where you¡¯re bound to take hits if caught in the initial assault. Learning Hyeokjakyeomhwa was, in essence, the most useful skill tree in the early stages. And finally, only one demon remained. ¡°Characteristics, Activation of Throw (C).¡± Swoosh. The thrown sword pierced into the core of the evil spirit. ¡°Hoo.¡± Just a moment ago, it was so cool. With self-praise, Yu Eunchae approached Han Seojin. ¡°How was it?¡± She looked at Han Seojin with a smug expression. Han Seojin had an indifferent expression. Did she really think she did well and expected him to praise her? ¡°It¡¯s plenty.¡± ¡°hehehehe, there¡¯s a lot to praise, right?¡± ¡°What nonsense. It means there¡¯s a lot to fix.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Yu Eunchae had a bewildered expression. Although the previous battle wasn¡¯t perfect, it was quite satisfying. Han Seojin folded one finger and spoke. ¡°First. You haven¡¯t had much experience handling a sword, have you?¡± ¡°For about a month¡­¡± ¡°It shows. Your posture is awkward when wielding it, like with a staff.¡± ¡°Once it grows, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite good at throwing swords on that subject.¡± ¡°There was no reason to miss the target, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem. What if there was a hidden enemy?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too careless. Just because it¡¯s a dungeon doesn¡¯t guarantee there won¡¯t be other enemies.¡± Yoo Eunchae puffed her cheeks. The dungeon hadn¡¯t reached the hidden ce yet. She tried to say that, but it was also a meaningless excuse. ¡°Someday, Sunwoo Hyun might send an assassin.¡± He probably meant to point out this problem. ¡°And secondly, it was good to cut the nucleus at first, but did you have to wield the sword?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because¡­¡± ¡°You waste too much mana. If it were me, I would have just used magic.¡± ¡®Either you have a lot of mana, or you have excellent control over mana recovery methods.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae couldn¡¯t see that right now. Han Seojin praised her for thinking that far. ¡°On the other hand, the magic was quite good. You may not have talent in handling a sword, but you¡¯re not bad at magic.¡± ¡°Not bad?¡± ¡°Yeah, not bad.¡± Especially the double explosion was quite innovative for Han Seo-jin. ¡°Is it the characteristic that made it possible?¡± Or there might be something about its unique trait, but since this one has many hidden secrets, the probability of it not being a unique trait is higher. ¡°Well, how about showing me how you fight?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± It¡¯s better to get acquainted with this annihting weapon if you want to meet the Extermination Master. ¡°And there¡¯s also the debt of Wolgong.¡± Han Seo-jin put his hand in his pocket and walked confidently. ¡°No, why do you put your hand in your pocket?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the walk of a master. Those called masters have a different way of doing things, starting from their posture.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t really matter¡­ Ah, never mind. Do it your way.¡± In response to Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s seemingly resigned words, Han Seo-jin smirked. Not long after, the evil spirits started approaching. There were a total of seven gathered. ¡°What should I do?¡± If he uses magic, he can easily eliminate them all at once. But that is no different from forcing the use of magic. ¡°Above all, I still have a body that can use the Wolgong Bingcheon.¡± The Hyeokjak Yeomhwa is nothing more than a forced technique. And Yoo Eun-chae will probably say that she can easily handle it by using Wolgong Bingcheon as well. ¡®Rather, let¡¯s start with this.¡¯ Let¡¯s try experimenting. ¡®Moonlight.¡¯ As I summoned my will, moonlight lingered in my hands. Chapter 19 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 19 19 ¨C The Cause of Full Moon Madness. ¡®Moonlight.¡¯ Hwaak! As my will surged, a concentrated blue light stayed right above my hand. ¡¶The power of moonlight adheres to you.¡· The extreme yin energy condensed. ¡®Up to this point, as intended.¡¯ A force substituting for a sword. Or something that could be added on top of the sword. The moonlight faithfully guarded it. ¡®With this level of yin energy, I should be able to send most things to their doom.¡¯ The power was quite satisfying. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Yoo Eunchae¡¯s voice reached me. The spirits, now seven in number, had surrounded me. ¨C hehehehe, caught one! ¨C How should we kill him? Strip his skin while he¡¯s alive? ¡°Kill! Kill them immediately!¡± There was no intelligence in the conversation. Only the possessed spirits of evil existed. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± It was merely repeating the words of the evil spirit. ¡°Die, die, die!¡± The evil spirit swung its arm forcefully towards me. ¡°So feeble.¡± I casually turned my head to the side. At the same time, I reached out with my hand adorned with moonlight towards what was approaching from the front. Thud! It pierced straight through the body of the evil spirit. Thud-thud, its body froze and turned to ashes as if being incinerated. ¡°This.¡± Suddenly, an amusing thought urred to me. The Frozen Realm. A direct copy of the bloodline of a man named Abel. I changed it as I pleased, but I inherited most of the bloodline¡¯s abilities. If I were to infuse the power it possessed with moonlight, something quite interesting would be born. However, for now, there was no need to bring it out. This is a fight to show the minimum way for an unmanned to fight. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not that difficult.¡± Avoid the opponent¡¯s attack with minimal movement and kill as it is. That¡¯s the end of the fight of the lower ss. When ites to the boundary, the story really changes a lot. ¡°Now, it¡¯s just a process of showing the minimum potential.¡± While lost in thought, the evil spirits surrounded and attacked me. Sweeping around, I swung as it is. Each attack was threatening. Tsk. I clicked my tongue quietly. Since my body was iplete, each of these attacks was fatal. I quickly bowed my head. I reached out my hand towards the hands of the evil spirits flying from three directions. ¡°Teach me the fighting method of the unmanned.¡± The fighting methods of the genius, the adept in martial arts, and the durd are all different. The durd just blocks or dodges hastily. The adept in martial arts tries to break through. And the genius¡­ -Kiik? I let go of the hands of the evil spirits. Determining the direction of the hand¡¯s flow. The hand of one spirit directly aims at the heart of another spirit. sh! Moonlight plunged directly into the heart of the spirit with youthful hands. Hiss¡­ The spirit then turned to ashes. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Inhaled a breath. Then concentrated all energy and blew it directly into the hand. Crackle! The spirit¡¯s body froze just like that. Before that, one task waspleted. ¡®Moonlight.¡¯ Saaah. A blue light settled on the frozen statue of the spirit. Kwaaang! Ice shards scattered in all directions. They precisely tore through the cores of the spirits. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°The finale was quite spectacr, but this is how fights among fighters go.¡± ¡°Is this all the fighting there is?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it was when I was young.¡± In the days of Cheongan¡¯s unknown martial arts. During that time, all sorts of new talents emerged. Those from the outside, those from the orthodox faction, and those from the Sapaechun. While it may be difficult to challenge most opponents once they reach the level of Master Nam Gungsae, those guys were able to easily defeat even Master Nam Gungsae. ¡°Well, that¡¯s-¡° ¡°Only when you reach this level can you truly exert your strength as a martial artist. It¡¯s not that difficult.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae stared at me as if cursing me with her eyes. But the truth is. ¡°Well, here we have the power of the system.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be bad to focus on cultivating the sense of fighting. ¡°So, should we move on to the next one?¡± ¡°Do I have to fight after just seeing this once?¡± ¡°You gain much more experience in realbat than from practicing ten times.¡± That¡¯s my opinion. No matter how much you practice, if you swing your sword all day without any variables, your thinking will be rigid. Magic is the same. Just memorizing spells from behind doesn¡¯t make you a magician. Doing such things would be perfect for earning the title of a spellbound fool from others. ¡°Normally, a wizard uses a shield and only casts spells.¡± I looked at Yu Eun-chae with silent disdain. ¡°This won¡¯t work. You need to be managed more uniquely.¡± ¡°hehehehe, have you finally realized how precious your disciple is?¡± ¡°In this battle, wear this iron ring and fight.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± From Noble mtl dot Yu Eun-chae¡¯s pupils trembled. I gave a sly smile. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. But don¡¯t worry too much. If it¡¯s really dangerous, won¡¯t I step in?¡± ¡°Why is it a question¡­?¡± ¡°And one more thing.¡± ¡°No, what else should I do here?¡± ¡°Kill your consciousness.¡± ¡°¡­Consciousness?¡± Yu Eun-chae tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Yes. It means to kill a kind of mentality and engage in battle.¡± ¡°How do you do that?¡± ¡°The more you hesitate, the more ws you¡¯ll have in battle. So consciously kill your mind and act like a killing machine. That¡¯s the most ideal way to fight.¡± ¡°Then, what about your teacher up until now¡­?¡± I smiled without saying a word. * ¡°This is the boss¡¯s room.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more in than I thought.¡± ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s easy after making me do all the hard work?!¡± Ignoring Yoo Eunchae¡¯s scream, I walked forward. There was a huge monster ahead. ¨C Kuuuh!! It was about 3m in size. Its appearance was quite formidable. To the ordinary eye, it was so dense that you wouldn¡¯t be able to see where its core was. ¡°That¡¯s the boss.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yoo Eunchae seemed a little exhausted in her current state. ¡°Her stamina must be running low.¡± I guess I¡¯ll have to deal with this. ¡°You take a little rest.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll make sure to watch the teacher fight with my own eyes.¡± She¡¯s good at talking, anyway. Strolling casually as if on a leisurely outing, With a carefree demeanor, carrying the burden behind. Whoosh! A circle, initiated from the heart, began its rotation. The purest power. Taeheo. As the power closest to it awakened, the magic phenomenon manifested. I loosened my grip. The spirits gazed at me as if in response. ¨C Keheheheheuk. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± The spiritughed. Mouth torn wide open. Filled purely with malicious intent. For ordinary civilians, just hearing thatughter would drive them insane. This was before bing the owner of this ce. ¡°I must kill them without fail.¡± Wolgong Bingcheon. (Moon, Ice, Sky) ¡®Ice Realm.¡¯ Shllak! Threads of ice filled the surroundings indiscriminately, creating ice chambers in every direction. They began to encircle from all directions. ¡°Ice Barrier!¡± ¡°How does it look to you?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How simr is it?¡± ¡°¡­Compared to before Abel¡¯s unique traits evolved, this seems to be better.¡± I was momentarily surprised. ¡°Does real talent exist in magic?¡± A new method of the Ice Barrier came to mind and evolved from that moment. Crackle! The Ice Barrier unfolded in all directions, freezing everything and shrouding the spirits. -Kruuuruuruuk! The spirits were about to rampage. The Ice Barrier is a magic that surrounds all directions. Therefore, its intensity is weak. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Even if I struggle, the Ice Barrier is designed to entwine the spirits even more. And here. ¡°Moonlight.¡± Pwaaat! Moonlight flowed through the azure threads. The icy realm that surrounded in all directions. The evil spirit seemed to sense something and made a desperate expression. ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡± Crackle, crackle, crackle! Trapped in the icy realm,pletely freezing the evil spirit. The moonlight-covered icy realm froze the evil spiritpletely. The moon, the sky, and the ice. The ice pir. Crackle, crackle, crackle! A huge ice spear revealed itself. A giant ice spear over 3 meters long. It flew like an arrow and pierced the core of the evil spirit. Thunk! With a sound of something breaking, a transparent spear shone through my retina. ¡°Dungeon cleared!¡± ¡°Reward: Stats Magic +2 added!¡± ¡°Reward: Core of the evil spirit.¡± Is this the way rewards are given? Not bad. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Core of the evil spirit It is the remnant of the power left behind by the evil spirit. If you sleep with the bead, something special might happen¡­? : It is condensed with evil. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ ¡°The ie is good. The stats are quite good too. The core of the evil spirit is a research material coveted in the magic world.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, since we were quick in the raid this time, aren¡¯t we the fantastic party?¡± ¡°Probably a bus driver. Are there any dungeons we need to go to again?¡± ¡°¡­hehehehe.¡± Yoo Eun-chae tried to cover it up with augh. ¡°How much is the core of the evil spirit?¡± ¡°Usually it¡¯s about 5 million won. But this one is quite big, so about 8 million won?¡± ¡°Is it more expensive than you thought?¡± ¡°The core of the evil spirit is a bit of a rare item. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a bit expensivepared to its grade.¡± Yoo Eun-chae eximed, ¡°Ah!¡± as she finished speaking. ¡°Just in case, I¡¯m saying this, but you shouldn¡¯t sleep with the core of the evil spirit.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a master, it might not be much of a problem, but you can have nightmares.¡± ¡°Nightmares?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s actually no problem with that, but if you rampage in the nightmare, you might meet an existence that you shouldn¡¯t meet right now.¡± Well, that¡¯s interesting. I looked at the core of the spirit. ¡°No, it¡¯s really dangerous! Nightmares are things that call the queen.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Saying so made it even more interesting. Of course, I won¡¯t use it. ¡°Keep it safe.¡± When I threw the core of the spirit, Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°I-Is this precious?¡± ¡°Is that precious?¡± ¡°Oh, no! But are you trusting me with it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I don¡¯t particrly like his behavior or anything, but¡­ I believe in Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s other desire. ¡°The desire to be stronger.¡± As long as that exists, it¡¯s safe to say that she will hardly betray me. * I came back to my amodation from the dungeon. Living in a motel was refreshing. Abel gave me a dormitory where the professors live separately. I never thought that one space would be almost 100 square meters. ¡°I told you. We¡¯re making a tremendous investment in our instructors as well.¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°¡­Starting tomorrow, you can wear those clothes.¡± Abel pointed to a corner of the closet. Although they looked ordinary, the fabric was exceptionally good. ¡°Oh, the clothes are better than I thought?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a use.¡± Abel, smiling brightly, spoke with a slightly annoyed tone. Well, who invited an outsider toe and sign a contract one-on-one? ¡®Even if the Emperor, the Grand Master, and 15 others coborated, I alone managed to devour 30% of the empire¡¯s wealth.¡¯ It¡¯s my fault foring alone. Ah, whatever. I slumped into the sofa. A quite decent-feeling sofa. I buried myself in the sofa. ¡°Where are the textbooks?¡± ¡°They¡¯re over there.¡± Abel gestured towards a ce. A considerable number of textbooks were visible. Yeomdong. I brought the book with the most basic magic. Abel, seeing that, blurted out. ¡°You¡¯re neat.¡± ¡°This?¡± I burst into a bitterugh at Abel¡¯s praise. I¡¯ve only mastered the most basic of basics. I bought the books. First, the most basic mana application method. I opened the book, chin in hand, and looked. ¡®What¡¯s this.¡¯ And I wondered. ¡°hehehehe, it seems you like it. Our school¡¯s textbooks are invested over 10 billion every year, and they are the best textbooks from all sorts of schrs¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± I cursed without realizing it after reading the textbook, which was about 200 pages. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You spent over 10 billion on this? Do you have money to spare?¡± ¡°No, what on earth¡­¡± I cursed as I looked at the basic textbook. I looked at the martial arts book. [Advanced Martial Arts: Seven Dragon Heart Techniques.] Seven Dragon Heart Technique? It was the first time I had seen this technique, and I was more curious about how it had been creatively corrupted than I was eager to learn it. ¡°They even wrote the basic mana applications poorly.¡± The technique was somewhat mediocre. ¡°How advanced are the martial arts manuals?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the power used by those equivalent to the top heroes in active service.¡± Equivalent to the top heroes. In this world, the term ¡°equivalent¡± generally refers to either a master of the highest level or someone who has mastered the six circles of the six links. ¡°¡­But those guys are learning this?¡± My head throbbed. Clearly, this world has wizards living in a fantasy world. There are also martial artists who have crossed over from the martial arts world. And Yu Eun-chae learned the Transformation of the Primordial me. But can their level really be this low¡­? ¡°You damn insect. You have really bad luck. If you had attacked me somewhere else, you might have survived. But now that the Imperial Gunfire is at our Violet Tower, I have to take you with me.¡± ¡°You. Dishonorable bastards. If you can¡¯t survive, let¡¯s die together.¡± In my second life, I struck down everything in the Violet Tower to kill the Demon King. In my third life, I set the volcano on fire to kill the bastards who blocked me. How strong were the forces of the dead martial arts sect at that time? It would not be an exaggeration to say that they were reduced by at least 30%. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll have to teach diligently.¡± I smiled brightly. Chapter 20 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 20 20 ¨C Well, let¡¯s all give it a try. The one who left the magic form became a professor. This news spread throughout the entire academy in no time. [The magic form left by Han Seo-jin.] ¨C If we apply this as it is, most magic efficiency will increase by more than 60%. I¡¯m not sure if it applies to the characteristics of magic, but has anyone tried it? ?We¡¯ll need to refine the design of the characteristics, but for now, it¡¯s increased by 20%. ?This is insane. I can¡¯t understand the principles of learning the magic form. Feels like someone brought gunpowder back to the BC era. ?Yeah, it¡¯s weird seeing magic users beating up martial arts users now. [What¡¯s the Han Seo-jin magic form?] ¨C It¡¯s not surprising that a first-year beats a third-year, but why are first-year magic users winning against martial arts users with simr grades? ?hahahahaha, it¡¯s causing a bigmotion right now. ?You know that? There¡¯s a lecture being held under Han Seo-jin¡¯s name right now. [Look at this guy saying a lecture was held under Han Seo-jin¡¯s name.] (A photo showing that the lecture registration has ended.) This guy is annoying. Bringing something that ended a long time ago? ?Even the martial arts users are causing a fuss right now. It seems like Nam Hye-rin said that person¡¯s martial arts skills are superior. ?? Wasn¡¯t that person supposed to be the savior of magic? ?How is he already the savior of magic? Lol. ¡°No, what¡¯s this about being a deity of magic in a past life?¡± Themunity was aze with Han Seojin¡¯s story. Some doubted and refused to believe in his existence. Others praised him as a reincarnated being among magic users. Some tore him apart,beling him as the evil intent to kill martial arts practitioners. Whether negative or positive, From Noble mtl dot themunity was immersed in the tale of Han Seojin. * The Academy¡¯s third-year students were dubbed the Golden Age as soon as they enrolled. But now, the first-years are the Golden Age at the Academy. If the third-years hold top-tier grades throughout history with just five fingers. The current first-years are reaching a level where they surpass all grades since the Academy¡¯s inception. That¡¯s why those making a name for themselves are all extraordinary. From Geomgye, Nam Hye-rin, to the Unsolvable, Wigaunak. Chosen by magic, Shin Yu-ra. Slightly behind them but marked by the principal and awakened professors, the troublemaker Yoo Eun-chae. And the chosen one, Seon Woo-hyun. Each one, even if they were to be heroes at any moment, is present at the Academy now. ¡°But why am I the troublemaker, Yoo Eun-chae?¡± Yoo Eun-chae pouted, walking down the street. Like other kids, I don¡¯t expect to be a warrior or a chosen one. Although there are no saint candidates or genius wizards around here ¨C let¡¯s call them Chema for short¡­ Well, kind of. Anyway, this is the first nickname I¡¯ve ever received in my life, not that I¡¯m not used to being a troublemaker. What I did wasn¡¯t anything special. Just got rid of a professor who gave scores arbitrarily. Or intercepted the scenes of potential traitors and saved the Academy from betrayal. Or maybe I just outwitted some viins and caught them. There was a bit of amotion in the process. But the results speak for themselves. I ultimately saved people and upheld justice. But to bebeled as a troublemaker for that? ¡°Well,e to think of it, it might be better than online nicknames.¡± Being called a troublemaker was far better than the nickname I had in my past life. Anyway, Yu Eunchae walked to prepare for ss. Originally, I took Professor Alves¡¯s ss, but I changed my mind and joined a different ss, so it¡¯s okay. ¡°I don¡¯t know about other things, but this is truly freedom.¡± As a condition for the students¡¯ sake, the principal has made many things freely changeable. However, there are quite a few conditions here. Having good grades. Having potential. If only those two are satisfied, whether my personality is twisted or not, the principal doesn¡¯t really care, although he might be slightly dissatisfied. Nevertheless, the principal is reliable. Traitors still operating in the shadows. Anyone among the students who bes a traitor or allies with them is mercilessly dealt with. That¡¯s the principal. Tick, tock. Yoo Eunchae stopped walking. Because on the opposite side, there was someone she didn¡¯t want to meet. ¡°Hmm.¡± Silver hair flowing gracefully over blood-red eyes. Shin Yura. The girl known to be chosen by magic. And also a girl overflowing with arrogance. Shin Yura and Yoo Eunchae locked eyes. It¡¯s awkward. Sometimes there are people like that. No matter how hard you try to get along, it¡¯s just impossible. For Yoo Eunchae, that person was Shin Yura. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Lack of dignity.¡± ¡°Why the sudden quarrel?¡± ¡°I heard the story. You got into the ss by giving a poem to Abel first. The lectures meant for troublemakers like you aren¡¯t suitable¡­,¡± he covered his cheek with his hand. Even that gesture resembled a painting. A painting exuding a captivating atmosphere. Yet, that¡¯s precisely why it didn¡¯t appeal to him. She was a traitor who sold out this world¡ªa viiness that must be eradicated. ¡°Well, I must be more talented than I thought. Even though it¡¯s a magic ss, I¡¯m better than someone chosen by magic.¡± At first, Yoo Eunchae tried to hide her feelings. However, the more she conversed with him, the more she realized. She was the opposite of him. ¡°¡­Your endlessly rude tone remains.¡± ¡°Is my reputation as a troublemaker bothering you?¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s plenty of time to prove your worth.¡± ¡°Right, right. You better leave after making a scer. The master¡¯s lessons are extremely strict.¡± ¡°¡­You.¡± Shin Yura¡¯s crimson eyes red at him. Yoo Eunchae continued walking without a care. She didn¡¯t want to get involved with him. She knew the darkness he carried was deep. Therefore, even though I know that there is no other choice. No, it¡¯s because of that, Yoo Eunchae. She just hated her more. * Shin Yura headed to the ssroom early. It was because she was feeling a little excited after a long time. ¡°For once, a proper professor hase.¡± This school is filled with things that cannot satisfy her thirst for knowledge. There were plenty of mutterings about prestigious Martop and their own unique magical forms. If there was anyone worth tolerating, it was Alves. But strange rumors spread. Rumors that Alves would pretend to be a student. Since she had nothing else to do and was bored, she decided to investigate the incident. Magical form. When she first saw it, Shin Yura was shocked. It felt like the world she had been surrounded by up until now was breaking apart. ¡°It was fascinating.¡± She still couldn¡¯t forget that sense of enchantment. Everything breaking and being created anew. Ironically, what she had thought was a ¡°wall¡± all this time was not a wall. It was just something she was creating. Once. With just a single nce, their walls came crumbling down. And then they thought to themselves. Ah, in this world, there are still wizards like this. I wasn¡¯t strange after all. Those around me were just too foolish. There existed a being who could be called a fellow ¡°human¡± like me. So, I began to learn everything about that person. Han Seo Jin. The eldest son of the Iron Blood Sword School. I don¡¯t know why the eldest son of the Iron Blood Sword School possessed such exceptional knowledge, but it was undoubtedly real. And after some time, she heard the news that he had started giving lectures. ¡°I must attend.¡± Others don¡¯t know. How precious his lectures are. Only I. In this world, only I can truly understand his value. That¡¯s why I immediately signed up for his lectures. Fortunately, my application was sessful. And today, the lecture begins. However, there¡¯s something bothering. ¡®Yoo Eun-chae.¡¯ Revealing enmity towards oneself in a vulgar manner. Ignoring one¡¯s favor. ¡®Feeling unpleasant.¡¯ Still, it was okay. Although the mood was bad, the lecture could dismiss Yoo Eun-chae as just that. However, there¡¯s something bothering. Han Seo-jin. A man suddenly showing radical moves. Even the Iron Blood Sword n is keeping an eye on him. ¡®People change so suddenly.¡¯ Perhaps because he awakened his innate abilities. And his awakened abilities are most likely¡­ ¡®Reincarnation.¡¯ The ability to awaken memories of past lives. However, there is one strange thing. Usually, in such cases, only knowledge is passed down. That¡¯s why his radical actions and suddenly acquired power are iprehensible. ¡®No, there is one.¡¯ The second awakening of his unique abilities. That exins why Han Seojin suddenly became stronger. ¡®Is it bing interesting?¡¯ The incidents he caused were not just one or two. Centered around the eldest son of the Cheolhyeol Sword n, who opposed the Association. He took a stance as if aligning himself with the Association. And he acted as if he suddenly took Yu Eunchae as his disciple. Whether that¡¯s the truth or not, nobody knows. Since Yu Eunchae herself ims to be Han Seojin¡¯s disciple. ¡®Amusing.¡¯ That was amusing to Shin Yu. The reason Han Seojin took Yu Eunchae as a disciple. It¡¯s because she showed some talent. Even Shin Yu admits that. If Yu Eunchae had no talent, he would have ignored her. In other words, for Shin Yu, Yu Eunchae is also a somewhat bothersome existence. ¡®Just at that level.¡¯ It¡¯s just that level of talent. The level of annoyance was unbearable. But to think that was all it took to disturb the peace. It¡¯sughable beyond words. That¡¯s because they haven¡¯t encountered the existence of self. Chosen by magic. They don¡¯t know how remarkable that is. She saw the magic circle, Shin Yu. The magic circle was revealed without any cost. It was spreading massively, not only within themunity but already reaching far beyond the ¡®academy.¡¯ ¡®If only I had the determination.¡¯ Han Seo-jin could have amassed tremendous wealth. With just that one magic circle. Yet, he unlocked it for free. As if money meant nothing to him. That¡¯s why it appealed to her even more. Perhaps he values honor over money, or maybe¡­ ¡®That signifies a desire to elevate the level of magic.¡¯ The current magical realm is stagnant. More precisely, it¡¯s overshadowed by the shadow of a certain man, eager to devour what he had researched. ¡®It¡¯s like trash.¡¯ ¡ª I somewhat knew what the man¡¯s achievements were. Because his family was one of the great families. But rather than being caught up in such illusions, I had to think about how to defeat that man. Swoosh. I opened the door to Sin Yu¡¯s room and went in. As I sat in the back seat, I looked around. ¡°They said they paid attention.¡± They said they focused on grades and potential when selecting students. And everyone here was someone who was highly regarded. Geomgyu, Nam Hye-rin. Inexplicable, Wihunak. Problem child, Yu Eun-chae. And the chosen one, Seon Woo-hyun. I nced at them, Sin Yu, and faintly smiled. Seon Woo-hyun, the chosen one, was the only one who posed anypetition, but there was no one here who could defeat him with magic. Swoosh. Without any sign of poprity, the door opened. What I saw was a boy. He looked light. He wore a ck sleeveless shirt over an aloha shirt and white shorts. His shoes were sandals. A dress that resembles going on an outing. Tock-tock. Even the footsteps seem loose and careless. But Shin Yu was rather cautious. ¡°Don¡¯t you see any openings?¡± Even though there are openings, they are not visible. Indeed, it was true. Drawing the magic circle wasn¡¯t in vain. Even in walking the path of magic, Shin Yu maintained a dignified posture. That¡¯s why I liked it even more. Because Shin Yu, too, looked down on those who did not discipline themselves as mages. An even more anticipated ss. However, his first words were enough to shatter everything about Shin Yu. ¡°It seems like everyone is here. Well then, before we start the ss, I would like you to follow my words.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Be quiet, and now, repeat after me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°We are.¡± ¡°Being presumptuous.¡± ¡°Are you a jerk¡­ huh?¡± ¡°You all are a bunch of jerks.¡± The first encounter with him was shocking. It was summer. Chapter 21 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 21 21 ¨C Are you really any different from them? Before entering ss. I checked the roster. Starting with Yoo Eun-chae, then Nam Hye-rin, who I briefly taught Nam Gung¡¯s swordsmanship to. From Noble mtl dot And¡­ ¡°Professors Abel and Alves.¡± Why are these two here? ¡°I would call it privilege.¡± ¡°Well, you could call it privilege.¡± This is a lecture that I specially conduct. Just by listening to it, you can improve to a considerable level. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, it¡¯s based on the standard of those who have followed it. But still, it won¡¯t be lost on most of those people. ¡°That level is remarkable.¡± Profound. One who has reached the realm of the unmanned. In terms of martial prowess, one who has attained the pinnacle. In terms of magical proficiency, one who has reached the fifth circle. Even they would easily be defeated. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If the level of the ss is that high, should I have chosen a more challenging path?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± After all, the standards here werecking. No, it¡¯s not just a matter of falling behind. It was much worse than anticipated. ¡°Damn bastards.¡± The seven-colored mausoleum. In my second life, I should have recognized them when they coveted my research achievements. As if they would only consider my research as the criterion for ¡®passing.¡¯ ¡°Well, it¡¯s going to be quite a shock.¡± Even if my actions were deemed radical. The empire¡¯s most powerful mage, known as the Annihtor, eliminated all the imperial hexagonal mausoleums in no time. Finally, when he killed the demon king, he unequivocally surpassed the Annihtor¡¯s realm. Well, that¡¯s not important right now. ¡°So, how are we going to conduct the ss?¡± ¡°Fundamentals.¡± ¡°Fundamentals, huh? But aren¡¯t the ones here already well-versed in the basics?¡± ¡°Only at that level?¡± Abel scoffed, looking at him. The fact that even the basic reporter couldn¡¯t hold back was amusing. ¡°If you¡¯ve truly mastered the basics, you wouldn¡¯t have supported me before.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to these basics.¡± Heughed, unperturbed by the mockery. Just a cheerful smile. ¡®The guy seems unpleasant.¡¯ With a smirk, he moved forward. ¡°But I was told not to bring any textbooks, so I didn¡¯t bring any.¡± ¡°Not necessary. Those are just garbage.¡± ¡°Garbage¡­?¡± Abel feigned a sullen expression. ¡°But do we really not need your help? Professor Alves even dered himself a ve to us.¡± ¡°Graduate students aren¡¯t ves.¡± ¡°Well, suddenly such an argument¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like he taught anything to one or two people anyway.¡± Like Yoo Eun-chae, I didn¡¯t teach formally. But I did teach other wizards quite well. When I was unemployed, I even created a military force to protect the Heaven Horse. Ding. ¡°Your magic power has increased by 1.¡± ¡°Oh, it finally went up.¡± With this, my magic power reached 20. Reaching 20 means I can do other things. Hyukjak Yeomhwa. I can engrave that power in my heart. If aplete Hyukjak Yeomhwa is created. ¡°I can be at least three times stronger than I am now.¡± That means I can get rid of everything that meets the standard. ¡°Avel, you go first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first and quiet the kids.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After sending Avel, the office became quiet. I took out a pill from inside the drawer. The medicine that the principal gave me because he found it amusing before. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it called the Goblin¡¯s Elixir?¡± The energy was endlessly close to purity. Pure elixirs held tremendous value on their own. This is because elixirs embody the essence of natural energy. Thus, finding an elixir that suits oneself is extremely challenging. However, pure elixirs, regardless of such difficulties, enhance one¡¯s strength. *Nom.* I put it in my mouth. The moment it touched my lips, it melted. A tremendous, rich taste of concentrated vegetables swirled in my mouth. *Kwa-aaah!* An immense amount of mana poured into the pte. The river of mana. No, like seas of mana surging like a tidal wave! Yet, calmly, I guided them into the pte. And circled the pte once, reaching the heart. In this process, I stirred my will. ¡°Awaken.¡± The dormant deity of chaos quietly woke up. Usually, it remained still, regting the physical body. But as soon as the elixir was poured, it opened its eyes, absorbing all the mana from the elixir. ¡°Magic power has increased by 10.¡± A brief moment to be called fleeting. The elixir has entirely settled within my body. ¡®To the point where the elixir won¡¯t be needed for a while.¡¯ It would be perfect if I inscribe the innovative alchemical transformation into my heart as well. ¡®It seems the time hase.¡¯ The time to teach the students, that is. * After discovering the level of this world. I began to contemte. ¡®I must elevate the level.¡¯ As much as it fits my eyes. And to fit my eyes, that level had to be exceedingly high. Assuming those who have reached at least the current level need to triple, if not more. But there¡¯s also a question. I mobilized everything about the violet tower to defeat the demon king. King Chongryong. Even staking my life was not enough for him. But, to put it differently. I only used the capabilities of the violet tower. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, navy. Except for the violet ones, there are six mausoleums present. I¡¯ve cracked open quite a few of their skulls, though. No matter how much I did, Earth started with nothing. But it¡¯s too strange for six mausoleums tog behind the Earthlings. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have had to venture into the martial world in the first ce.¡± The poption here is enormous. Whether it¡¯s a fantasy world or the martial world, both boast a poption exceeding 100 million. The fantasy side is abundant in mana, with excellent basic physical conditions. The martial world has sparse mana, but the ¡®way of handling mana¡¯ is highly developed. So, it was puzzling. I may have taken out quite a few¡­ No, a whole lot. Yet, them falling behind so ruthlessly was iprehensible. Even now, with some understanding of their inherent characteristics. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Someday. I must find out what they did to fall so low. But now is the time to conceal my strength. That¡¯s why I took on the position of an academy professor. At least until I receive the transcendental¡¯s protection. Strength is cultivated. This is how I face the world now. Step by step. I stop walking. Because I¡¯ve just entered the ssroom. ¡°Most of them I¡¯ve seen before.¡± But there are many I don¡¯t know. Among them, there are a few that pique my curiosity. Swoosh. As I open the door, gazes are fixed on me. I didn¡¯t make a fuss like the others. However, I didn¡¯t quite like the looks they were giving me. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re saying, ¡°Give it a shot.¡± Sending provocative nces my way. ¡°Or perhaps they¡¯re indifferent.¡± Like the guy with the white belt draped like a hero. And Seon Woo-hyun, a guy looking at me with provocative eyes. Or the guy with silver hair that shines as if he¡¯s encountered something special. ¡°It¡¯s amusing.¡± These guys have just turned 20, as far as I know. The level is quite decent. Even in the second round. Even in the third round. There were only about 2 to 3 guys like this. ¡°Well, the Earth is big.¡± With such arge poption, there are plenty of exceptional individuals. However, on the other hand. There are only about 10 of them. Even though they are 35 times more numerous than thebined poption of the two continents. Only about 10 people are at that level. ¡°Well, there are countries with closed policies, and I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s another ce like this.¡± It¡¯s not iprehensible. I stood at the podium and scanned the faces. There was Abel, a vampire who emitted a light-hearted atmosphere while his eyes glittered. And there was the professor who tried to teach me before. Was it Albestro or Alves? And I saw the others. A girl with blonde hair. And a guy with a bandana wrapped straight around his head like a hero. And. There was also a guy who didn¡¯t seem to have any talent. ¡°Was it Sunwoo Hyun?¡± I remember him being someone who pretended not to be Yoo Eun Chae but still cared. ¡°Well, they¡¯re sitting far apart.¡± Seon Woo-hyun was sitting at the far end by the window. Yoo Eun-chae was closest to the door where I entered. Well, but. ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy a bit suspicious?¡± Whether it was Seon Woo-hyun or Yoo Eun-chae. The carefree Abel,ughing lightly, or the professor. Rather than a wizard with a silver beard. It was the boy, with a hero-like build, wearing a celestial aura, that caught my attention. My instincts told me there was something about him. Yoo Eun-chae said with a smirk. Well, still, I have to do what needs to be done. ¡°Come on, give it a try.¡± I grumbled. * Of course, there was no one who actually did it. Everyone here is just pretending. So, whether it¡¯s self-esteem or pride, they¡¯re all just empty shells. That¡¯s why I chose these words. ¡°Grumble head, what the heck¡­¡± ¡°You guys, who think this kind of thing is a basic textbook and happily ept it.¡± Abel tapped on the textbook, which seemed like something he had left behind, and said, ¡°It¡¯s about the basics of mana maniption. They call it the fundamental mana application technique.¡± ¡°Stubborn fool,¡± I muttered under my breath. Crack. I set the textbook on fire. It wasn¡¯t worth wasting paper on such a thing. ¡°So, I¡¯ve discarded everything I was going to teach you all, and I¡¯m feeling quite upset about it.¡± ¡°But, Master¡­¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± ¡°¡­Then what are you going to teach us?¡± ¡°The basics of mana maniption.¡± ¡°The basics of mana maniption?¡± ¡°Yes. You, Yoo Eun-chae. What does this look like?¡± I pointed at my index finger. Eun-chae¡¯s pupils seemed to contain mes. As if she had read the handwriting I had written with mana, she began to speak. ¡°Bobache-eunyu? Oh my!¡± ¡°And how about this?¡± ¡°A sphere?¡± ¡°And this?¡± ¡°¡­I can only see something vague.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good enough then. Nurture your eyes well.¡± Faintly visible, if it were to appear subdued, it was evidence that half of my talents from the second round could keep up. ¡°Earthlings have received the system¡¯s selection. There is no denying the utility of the system.¡± Teaching nonsensical abilities, bestowing authority at will, and oveying the physical form. Nevertheless, the utility of it made one incrediblyfortable and rapidly strengthened. And because it was more addictive than any drug, I have no intention of denying it. ¡°But it¡¯s not good to trust the system too much. As a result, you¡¯ve be too inferior.¡± One guy, provoked by these words, seemed angered. Sun Woo-hyun. From Noble mtl dot The chosen one. He was also evaluated as the most outstanding among the first years. ¡®But why aren¡¯t the others getting angry?¡¯ Usually, when the source of one¡¯s strength is ignored, there¡¯s no choice but to get angry. ¡­Could it be that only really strange guys came? Well, that could be possible. Because it¡¯s absurd for people toe saying they¡¯ll learn from him just because he drew a magic circle. ¡°What happens if you learn the basics of mana maniption?¡± ¡°At least, it won¡¯t be supported for the mediocre guys.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s the standard for those mediocre guys?¡± ¡°At the peak in the first-ss. Or magicians from 3rd circle to 5th circle. In your terms, heroes of intermediate rank.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± There was a guy who let out a bitterugh. It was Sunwoo Hyun. tant hostility. No, it was closer to malice. I chuckled and responded, ¡°Well, it might be fine for now, but¡­ if you keep advancing without building a solid foundation out of excitement, you¡¯ll end up futilely strugglingter. You won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Sunwoo Hyun¡¯s expression seemed to re up. The reaction was odd. Did he really struggle and end up achieving nothing against someone who used a little force? Yoo Eunchae was desperately trying to hold back herughter at my words. ¡°So, what should we do, Professor?¡± ¡°Try using magic once.¡± I looked around. Someone worth using as a pawn¡­ ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s only you.¡± Most of the others were strangers. Only Yoo Eunchae was left. ¡°Bring it on.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t even bother looking.¡± ¡°Are you even capable of handling what you¡¯re about to see?¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± Mana near Yoo Eunchae fluctuated. The speed is fast. Whoosh! me of Swift Creation, Red me Sphere. I made that. ¡°But.¡± ¡°Why? Are you trying to change your words now that you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking sincest time. Why do you say you¡¯ll attack and then actually attack?¡± ¡°Uh, well, that¡¯s because of the magic circle¡­¡± ¡°So, what you guys need is basic mana maniption.¡± I said, looking at the others. ¡°Basic mana application. In your terms, you can call it basic mana control ability. Give it a try.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Yoo Eunchae threw a Red me Sphere at me. ¡°If you can apply this a little more, something like this is also possible.¡± ¡°Watch out!¡± Thud. Sizzle! ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°This is unbelievable!!¡± Everyone expressed their astonishment as if they couldn¡¯t believe it. Yoo Eunchae and Sun Woo-hyun. Their reactions were the most intense. Their expressions seemed as if they had seen something impossible. Because the traces of the Scarlet Orb had disappeared without a trace. * ¡°The basic mana control ability. This is a fundamental ability that must be umted to a certain extent in order to progress.¡± The gaze was different from before. Everyone was looking at me with astonished eyes. Indeed, seeing is believing. When those who were not interested, who didn¡¯t know what it was, concentrate like this. ¡°W-what just happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a basic mana control ability. In terms of magic, it¡¯s also known as Dispel.¡± ¡°B-but the mana didn¡¯t move¡­¡± ¡°What do you think Dispel does?¡± ¡°It dismantles and releases the magic, right?¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± I slowly approached Yoo Eunchae. ¡°Dispel focuses on scattering the mana of magic.¡± He, who was hailed as a genius, invented the magic called Dispel. And in just about ten years, Dispel became popr in the market. Another genius created the basic operating method. That genius would be me. Dispel is a magic created by mediocre magicians who couldn¡¯t meet someone like me. ¡°Because Dispel is a primitive magic created in an era when mana control abilities weren¡¯t developed much.¡± ¡°¡­Dispel?¡± ¡°A basic mana control ability. Dispel is a magic made by needlesslyplicating this. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a primitive magic.¡± Yoo Eunchae¡¯s eyes shook at my words. As for Sun Woo-hyun, that guy seems to be hiding something big too. ¡°I¡¯ll find out what it ister.¡± Not right now, though. ¡°Then, if I were to learn from you, would I be able to do that much?¡± Sun Woo-hyun spoke in a cold voice. I raised the corner of my mouth. ¡°If you can learn.¡± If there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s that this is a bit difficult to learn. The theory I presented anew was something I wanted to teach to many in the second session. However, most did not learn it. ¡°What happens if you detach the basics?¡± ¡°Detach the basics?¡± Expectant eyes. At times like these, I know I have to show something. ¡°Even if you¡¯re ayman, with minimal mana, you can reach the level of a swordmaster¡­ or if you¡¯re a magician.¡± I reached out my hand. Zap! A swirl of blue wrapped around my hand. Basic magic, not celestial sorcery. But the manifestation of that magic was incredibly swift and discreet. ¡°The ability to hide the void spear and magic circle and use magic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more impressive than I thought yet less effective than I imagined.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s the foundation. What more can you expect from the most fundamental step to progress to the next level?¡± Push too hard in life, and it¡¯ll push back. That, too, was my theory. ¡°Then, teach us this basic mana maniption.¡± I grinned. The children echoed my smile with their own. Someone with anticipation of bing stronger, someone with curiosity as if they have discovered something amazing. And there are also those who are wary. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± We will proceed with the lessons fairly. I hope everyone follows along and engraves it into their minds. However, there was one disappointing aspect. During my days as a Purple Tower Master or when I was the Lord of the Thousand Horses, they used to look at me with respect before training their subordinates. And once the training was over, they all wanted to kill me. ¡°They weren¡¯t even that difficult.¡± I believe you will be different. Chapter 22 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 22 22 ¨C The First Lesson. Fundamental Mana Maniption. It all starts with meticulously cultivating your control over mana. That¡¯s why it is a must-learn skill for any magician, and even martial artists would benefit from learning it. ¡°It¡¯s a simple reason.¡± The power of magic varies depending on whether you can use it or not. You can dominate the mana in your surroundings to enhance your magic. If your opponent manifests magic, assuming they cannot control mana, you can crush them. Martial artists can improve their mastery over their swords and directly cut through the opponent¡¯s magic. I wonder if it¡¯s possible to create something like this in this world. [Basic Mana Maniption] A basic mana maniption technique created by Han Seo-jin. : Increases the dominance of mana. : Increases the dominance of the sword energy. : Increases the dominance of magic. It gives off a vibe like this. So, how should one control this mana? ¡°You must feel the mana deeply.¡± One must control mana as if it were their own body. If we were topare it to martial arts, it would be like blending with the sword. Simrly, a mage must blend with mana. That¡¯s why I had already ced an order for what Abel needed. Abel was able to easily acquire those things. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect him to get them so quickly.¡± Because what I asked for is extremely rare. So, I thought it would take some time for me too. But surprisingly, Abel managed to get them right away, allowing us to proceed with the lessons immediately. ¡°Oh, a swimming pool?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ ¡°Sure.¡± The training ce I chose was the swimming pool. Everyone was already changed into their uniforms. Most were already in their swimsuits. ¡°Ha, hahahahaha¡­¡± Abel was awkwardly shing a smile. ¡°What¡¯s up, Abel? Are you already scared?¡± ¡°¡­Problem child, Miss Yoo Eun Chae. You can speak so confidently because you don¡¯t know what that is.¡± As Abel said that, he looked at me. With eyes that seemed to ask if I would really do it. I nodded with a smile. I really had to, even though it was just that much. ¡°Here?¡± ¡°The swimming pool. It¡¯s a ce to learn basic mana maniption.¡± ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Right here.¡± ¡°Hmm. You didn¡¯t just want to see me in my swimsuit, did you? You should have said quietly when we were alone¡­ Ow!¡± I lightly flicked Yoo Eun Chae¡¯s forehead as she babbled nonsense. ¡°What you¡¯ll do from now on is simple. I¡¯ll push you in, and you¡¯ll have to get out of the water on your own. Oh, and of course, don¡¯t use mana.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too easy?¡± ¡°Is that so? Do you think it¡¯s too easy?¡± Iughed at Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s words. Did she realize something suspicious? Yoo Eun-chae quickly covered her mouth. Abel red at Yoo Eun-chae as if he wanted to kill her. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous to do it like this?¡± ¡°Then the ssroom will be empty, right?¡± ¡°¡­Whatever happens, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± There was a woman who spoke arrogantly. Opponent of Eunbal. What was her name again? I think it was Shin Yura. ¡°Because I was chosen by magic.¡± ¡°Right, it doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡± Abel let out a faint sigh. ¡°Then let¡¯s start the lesson. Before we begin, everyone should wear these.¡± ¡°¡­Chulhwan?¡± ¡°They weigh about 30kg each. If you wear them on your arms and legs, it¡¯s about 120kg. Just think of it as sinking in the water, it¡¯s that simple.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re not going to tell us about any other functions, are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more fun, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­Truly devilish.¡± Abel looked at me with weary eyes. ¡°And it¡¯s also the fastest way to be stronger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Abel nodded at my words. ¡°The only problem is that you might die while performing this.¡± Said in a very soft voice. ¡®Won¡¯t die.¡¯ Some might fall, but No one will die. Well, technically. ¡®They¡¯ll go until the brink of death.¡¯ I chuckled. ¡°Master, yourughter is truly ominous.¡± ¡°Enough, did everyone put it on?¡± ¡°This is quite heavy, you know?¡± ¡°It seems like everyone has put it on.¡± Ignoring Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s grumbling, I used the Transcendental Magic. ¡°Uh, uh?¡± ¡°Can this reallye to life?!¡± ¡°If so, let¡¯s all meet again alive!¡± As the students dropped off, the swimming pool surged. ¡°How many will seed?¡± I don¡¯t expect to seed all at once. There were only a few beings who could achieve this in one go, like me. ¡°But still, it would be nice to pass quickly.¡± I saw a few who seemed to have a knack for it. * ¡°This is unbelievable¡­!¡± Basic mana maniption. When demonstrating it, their eyes widened. They control mana. From Noble mtl dot It¡¯s not like I hadn¡¯t thought of this. Of course, I¡¯ve been trying to increase my mana control. He said he could show a way to raise it in a short period. So, I had expectations. But I ended up disappointed at the ce he introduced as the training ground. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡± At first nce, it was just a swimming pool. But there was a sense that it was heavily imbued with mana. Yet, Sinyu didn¡¯t quite understand what made it special. He wore the iron ring given to him, unaware of how it was crafted. Still, he was confident. He thought this low level of training would be easy for him to pass. When he unfolded the Yeomdong magic and amazed all the students, he was surprised. But still, he was confident. Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! And then, he realized it was a mistake. ¡°What¡­!¡± The water was heavy. It was pressing down on his entire body. At this level, he could somehow manage to escape. ¡°Iron ring¡­!¡± The iron ring he had worn just before being submerged. That was the issue. The iron ring was dispersing light. Water imbued with mana. The phenomenon of increasing their pressure was bing more severe. Suddenly, Abel¡¯s bored expression came to mind. The man who consistently wore a smiling expression, it was surprising to see him make such a face. But Shin Yu didn¡¯t let it bother him. However, now he felt like he understood a little. A thought that had never crossed his mind. Perhaps a faint thought passed through, that his end mighte from drowning in the swimming pool. ? There is water called ???ÖØì`Ë®. This water possesses a very unique property. As the name suggests, it is heavy water. Like a spirit ying a prank, it has the property of bing heavy. And here, ???ÖØì`Ë® is fully filled. ¡°??? is hard toe by.¡± Heavy water. Once fallen into here, ordinary people can only drown in this strange water. However, due to its high purity, magicians asionally use it as a research material. I only made it for training purposes. There is one reason. ¡°??? allows you to deeply sense mana.¡± The nature bes heavier. It bes heavier the more mana one possesses. However, everyone here is on the same page. That¡¯s why I added one more thing. The iron rings distributed to them. The iron rings I specially crafted allowed them to better ept the attributes of a colonel-level nature. ¡®It must be quite challenging.¡¯ Ordinary individuals wouldn¡¯t go this far. But if those who are talented and chosen can¡¯t handle even this, then disappointment is inevitable. ¡®Most of all, it¡¯s entertaining.¡¯ I smirked as I looked at Yu Eun-chae, who was struggling beneath the water. ¡°So, how¡¯s the training?¡± ¡°Ah-pu-pu-pu!?¡± ¡°Really? You enjoy it to the point of death?¡± ¡°Ah-pu-pu-pu!!!¡± Yu Eun-chae¡¯s eyes were filled with vitality. Yet, seeing him struggle, it seems he still has some fight left in him. ¡®He¡¯s more talented than I thought.¡¯ Perhaps it¡¯s his sharp eyes. His sense for reading mana is exceptional. And I¡¯ve shown them a few things. Seeing them trying to apply it made me proud for no reason. ¡°Do I really have the talent of a true professor?¡± Magic, martial arts, and even family affairs were notcking. But to have the talent to teach as well. It made even my own talents seem intimidating. I looked at them with content eyes. Some were already trying to adapt to this environment. The most noticeable one was Abel. He was already turning the mana around him ¡®red.¡¯ ¡°A truly exceptional blood mage.¡± The blood flowing in his veins was already ¡®controlling¡¯ the mid-ranked soldiers. The method to escape from the pool created by mid-ranked soldiers. It¡¯s simple. ¡°Just reduce the weight.¡± Maximize your mana maniption, dominate the mid-ranked soldiers. Then, you can escape on your own. Really simple, but¡­ There were plenty in this world who couldn¡¯t do that. Even in their second lives. In the third life as well. And I looked at another person with keen interest. ¡°And here¡¯s the strangest one.¡± There is someone even stranger than those two. Someone in the water with a nk expression. ¡°I did it.¡± Already sessful, floating on the water. ¡°Seems easier than I thought.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, maybe because I can¡¯t handle mana.¡± Was it called Wigeunak? Impossible. It was literal. ¡®Impossible power.¡¯ It holds its literal meaning. It cannot be defined by anything. I¡¯ve heard about such kind of power through hearsay. But seeing it for real is the first time. ¡°Cough, cough. Am, am I first ce?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re fourth.¡± ¡°Four?!¡± Yoo Eunchae, who had suddenly appeared, was staring at me with round eyes. I pointed at the two of them. The first was Wi Gunak. The second was Abel. And the third was¡­ ¡°Hoo-uk, Hook, Hoo-uk.¡± Sun Woo-hyun. That man. ¡°To think my disciple ended up in fourth ce.¡± How pathetic, Yoo Eunchae. But I can¡¯t help it. ¡°He¡¯s also at a disadvantage against Yoo Eunchae.¡± The three of them started off too advantageously. Abel easily overcame with the power of blood. And Wi Gunak used a power superior to mana. ¡°And that guy, Sun Woo-hyun¡­¡± Is it his innate characteristic? When he¡¯s in the swimming pool, his temperament changes. In an instant, hepletely transforms into a different person. That peculiar thing might be¡­ ¡®Individual characteristics, perhaps.¡¯ Such a intuition arose. And the level of danger might be greater than I thought. Step by step. A boy adorned with a hero¡¯s aura approached me. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°It was impressive.¡± ¡°Impressive, was it?¡± His speech was unique. And a faint sense of anticipation lingered. ¡®Seems like I roughly know.¡¯ This fellow¡¯s ability is incredibly unique. Perhaps, unless I¡¯m at his level. This guy might never fully develop his abilities in his lifetime. ¡®In that sense, he¡¯s incredibly lucky.¡¯ Since it¡¯s not me, I wouldn¡¯t know how to help him develop. ¡°Do you have any intention of taking a special sster?¡± ¡°¡­A special ss, you say?¡± ¡°You might need a slightly different kind of sspared to the others.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± And that strength will be immense. It¡¯s not just about this level. You have to push yourself to the brink of death to bring out the potential. ¡°I understand.¡± With that, Wigeunak turned to another direction. Yueunchae, who had recovered in no time, came up to me with a chuckle. ¡°How do I look?¡± ¡°There¡¯s potential.¡± ¡°Right, right? It¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it, even in the eyes of the master? If she learns magic, she¡¯ll be truly amazing, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°What nonsense.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a martial artist.¡± But. It seems like Yueunchae knew why she mentioned magic. If she¡¯s vaguely aware of that ability, she might have no choice but to make that choice. But I thought differently. ¡°She¡¯s a martial artist.¡± That characteristic suits a martial artist the best. Magic can reach a high level, but even so, there are clear limits if you take the magical path. ¡°But if you go with magic, the limits will be clear.¡± ¡°So, how was it?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°¡­Is this level really okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I lifted the four who were trying to die on the floor with my magic. ¡°For a first lesson, this isn¡¯t bad.¡± Four passed. But the remaining six showed potential. ¡°At least one of them is a professor.¡± At first, I didn¡¯t know why they came to learn. If you be a professor, stubbornness naturally develops. Especially, working hard to teach in a world where magic isgging behind. ¡°He also did most of the talking silently.¡± If Abel noticed while preparing for the ss. When he entered the first ss, the professor subtly noticed. Even so, he silently followed my instructions. This level of tenacity isn¡¯t bad. And so, the first lesson came to an end. Chapter 23 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 23 23 ¨C Those Who Outshine Me. Swoosh, mes flicker around my body. Within the ring formed around my heart. It quietly exudes a presence. Hyukjak Yeomhwa, the Scorching me. This power is different from other powers. Wolgong Bingcheon. It¡¯s the power that annihtes the opponent. A magic that restrains the opponent, vividly making them feel the agony of their body freezing. It, unlike other magic, possessed dreadful destructive force and excruciating pain. The Bingcheon in the original Wolgong was like that. The Bingcheon I created wasn¡¯t much different. Regardless, Wolgong Bingcheon was known for its dreadful destructive force and the excruciating pain it inflicted on the opponent. ¡°It¡¯s be stronger because it embraced these mes.¡± The world tree of mes. Or rather, inspired by what¡¯s known as the world tree of healing. It was a time when I had just started learning magic. I saw it in the elven vige where my elven mentor, who was a Annihtion Master, guided me. The moment I saw the World Tree, inspiration struck me like lightning. With that inspiration, I created a new magic ritual called ¡°Hyeokjak Yeomhwa.¡± Since then, I was able to learn the ¡°Ice of the Moon¡± as well. Anyway, Hyeokjak Yeomhwa is different from other magics. This magic holds the power of healing. And the power of harmony as well. It¡¯s a fire magic. That¡¯s why I was able tobine it with the Ice of the Moon. ¡°I should have learned it first, originally.¡± But I learned the Ice of the Moon first. Because Hyeokjak Yeomhwa is not an offensive magic. If I had learned Hyeokjak Yeomhwa, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to easily kill Nokgwi or Heuksa. I might have chosen to flee in the fight against Abel. And I might not have been so confident in the fight against the evil spirits. ¡°Hoo-oo-oo.¡± I breathe. From Noble mtl dot Pure energy closest to Taeho. It clings to my heart, igniting the mes. I inscribe the spell in a circle. I do not use the circle ritual that others use. If others¡¯ use of circles involves continually expanding rings from one link, My circle forms one single circle. That is my circle. As if creating an altar for myself. I formed a massive circle within my heart. ¡°Understandinges.¡± Why did the Seven-Colored Tower desire only my research results? They and I had different perspectives. Their aim was to transcend through magic. There existed an Eighth Circle, but nothing beyond it. The Nine Circles, passed down as legend. That was their goal. However, with one circle, I demonstrated an equivalent sovereignty. Perhaps when I killed the Dragon King, I reached the Ninth Circle. So, from their perspective, I might have seemed like the correct answer. And I also believe. That I am closest to the right answer. ¡°Phew.¡± mes flickered in my breath. Evidence that magical symbols were being engraved into the circle. When the revolutionary painting waspleted, the more it was finished, Wol Gong Bing Cheon began to react as if he had found his other half. And before long. ¡°I¡¯vepleted it.¡± The revolutionary painting nestled in the circle. * I hold the position of a professor. At the academy, the position of a professor is higher than that in an actual university. Like an elementary school teacher, handling each ss. It¡¯s forbidden to torment students without reason. However, ording to the principal¡¯s words, if it¡¯s for training, it¡¯s permissible to discipline them as much as you want. The students want that too. So, even if I were granted the right to handle students as I please, it wouldn¡¯t apply to them. ¡°But they¡¯re different.¡± I scanned my surroundings. Those who, like me, bear the title of ¡®professor¡¯ are abundant here. ¡°Are you the new professor over there?¡± A gentle voice. As I turned my head, there was a woman with pink hair, a white shirt, and an H-shaped skirt. She seemed somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Huh Yeh-ji, a martial arts instructor.¡± ¡°Han Seo-jin.¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Han Seo-jin.¡± Huh Yeh-ji smiled brightly at me. I sat in my ce, whether I liked it or not. I felt the gazes around me. Eyes that seemed impure. And eyes filled with vignce and jealousy. ¡°How amusing.¡± Well, I didn¡¯t expect a warm wee. Because I am just a rolling stone. I must have seemed strange to the professors,ing in as a student right after applying to be one. Or maybe some might think I got lucky with the magic test I showed. ¡°Do you know what we¡¯re doing here today?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s a meeting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re having a meeting. It¡¯s led by the headmaster, and the instructors and professors follow suit.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve been wondering, what¡¯s the difference between an instructor and a professor?¡± ¡°hahahaha, it¡¯s a bit tedious, but basically, those who teach martial arts are called instructors, and those who teach magic are called professors.¡± Truly tedious. It was a more absurd reason than I had thought. ¡°Does Miss Hyeji not have a backbone?¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°No, suddenly bing a professor and being so polite to someone spewing informal speech.¡± A man who looked like a professor said with a malicious intent. ¡®Look at these people.¡¯ Are they trying to pick a fight? *Sigh.* I leisurely yawned and sat on the chair prepared in the meeting room. They¡¯re not worth bothering about anyway. ¡®They don¡¯t even deserve a sense of shame.¡¯ The nature of strength and teaching is a bit different. However, when ites to a sense of shame, the story changes quite a bit. ¡®Even if you can¡¯t teach, authorityes with it.¡¯ And when ites to a sense of shame, one can be a presence that etches oneself into the world. Just saying that such a presence teaches makes that teaching valuable. ¡®Not without ws, though.¡¯ Establishing one¡¯s own standards too distinctly. When those with a sense of shame start teaching, it bes a problem. However, it¡¯s better than what the middle school teaches. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Feeling bad? It¡¯s a bit ufortable for someone toe to my side without a hint and startle me.¡± ¡°Heh. Looks like I made a mistake~ Sorry, sorry.¡± Despite my grumbling, the girl was smiling brightly. Only then did the people around us rise with astonished expressions. ¡°Wee, Headmaster!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Hello, everyone.¡± Without any warning, a girl appeared in the center of the conference room. ¡°¡­Please,e in, Headmaster.¡± The top seat. The professor sitting next to it politely greeted the Headmaster. ¡°Hmm, everyone seems full of energy today as well.¡± Suddenly, the Headmaster¡¯s gaze turned to me. With sparkling eyes, he looked at me. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little smarter.¡± I shrugged my shoulders. Testing me was the first thing he did as soon as he arrived, and pretending to hide it was quite disgusting. ¡°Feel free to speak up about anything. Oh, and if our secretary has any opinions, feel free to share~.¡± Our Seojini, what is she thinking? ¡°Well, she exists, but¡­¡± Now is not the time for me to show off. Because I haven¡¯t proven myself yet. To bring something, you need strong achievements. ¡°It¡¯s one way to yield through strength, but¡­¡± All the professors here can yield. But that¡¯s too ignorant of an approach. Deep in my heart, I had to imprint the existence of me. ¡°At least one person.¡± I need someone to prove a sudden surge in strength. So Yoo Eunchae was the most suitable. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll be that guy called Wigoonak.¡± Or someone like Nam Hye-rin. As for Sun Yoo-hyun, he¡¯s inherently strong, so even if I raise him, he¡¯s the kind of guy who mes it on Sun Woo-hyun. ¡°Well then, what topic shall we discuss in the meeting this week?¡± ¡°Before that, there¡¯s a topic I want to talk about.¡± The professor who had just argued with Heo Ye-ji raised his hand. ¡°Hmm, fine. What¡¯s the topic Professor Gazelle wants to discuss?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a professor diverting students.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± I was genuinely impressed. Taking away the students? What did I do wrong? Probably just because she can¡¯t teach properly. Professor Gazelle shot me a re at my reaction. ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction?¡± ¡°Well, your behavior is so childish for a professor~. Headmaster, I¡¯m not good at teaching, but there¡¯s a professor who teaches so well~ What should I do~ How embarrassing, right?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Huh Yeji covered her mouth with her hand, desperately holding back augh. ¡°You, you¡­ ¡° Professor Gazelle red at me as if she could kill me. But what can she do with her skills? She seemed infuriated as she smirked. To think a professor would disy such emotions. ¡°¡­So, I oppose someone so shallow sitting in the position of a professor.¡± Tch. This time, Iughed for real. A foolish person who believes that authorityes from making the other party uneasy. I looked at the principal. The principal still wore a pure smile. ¡°Well, you could think that way.¡± When the principal said that, Professor Gazelle¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Gazelle, did you happen to see our Seo Ji-ni¡¯s ss yesterday?¡± ¡°¡­I was busy yesterday and couldn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Is that so? Too bad. If you had seen the ss yesterday, your opinion might have been different.¡± The principal gestured into the air. Out came a stamp and a single document. ¡°The title of ¡®professor¡¯ doesn¡¯t suit Han Seo-jin.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± As the principal echoed his opinion, the professor¡¯s eyes brightened. The principal spoke with a cheerful smile. ¡°Rather than the title of professor, Senior Professor suits better. If Han Seo-jin asks for help, everyone will assist willingly.¡± With a firm stamp, he stamped the document. ¡°Why would that guy¡­?¡± He muttered in a futile voice. * ¡°But what¡¯s a Senior Professor?¡± ¡°A Senior Professor has the authority tomand other professors.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± There didn¡¯t seem to be anyone immediately helpful around. Han Seojin looked at Heo Yeji. ¡°At least she seems better than the others.¡± Martial arts instructor, Heo Yeji. She looks somewhat capable. However, there¡¯s a sense of familiarity from somewhere. Who was it? ¡°Thunder, was it?¡± When dealing with Nokgwi and Heuksa, the one who appeared like lightning crossed his mind. It seemed to be a sibling rtionship, maybe. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s something to doter, I¡¯ll call you or something.¡± ¡°Are you calling me?¡± ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone else around who looks useful.¡± Saying that, Han Seojin walked away briskly. ¡°You¡¯re really someone who does whatever you want.¡± A female colleague professor approached Heo Yeji. ¡°But why does Yeji treat you so well, dealing with you so confidently? Is Yeji perhaps fond of you?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°But why then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, really.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Her colleague professor was perplexed by Heo Yeji¡¯s response. ¡°It¡¯s just that it feels very familiar. It¡¯s like when the principal calls us by our first names, we don¡¯t say anything, right?¡± ¡°No, but whypare it to the principal.¡± Heo Yeji just smiled at her colleague¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t know why she waspared to the principal. But her intuition was not ordinary. ¡°Even my sister praised it.¡± Gwangnoi, Heo Yoonji. A famous hero affiliated with the association. Such a sister praised her intuition as special. He trusted Heo Yeji¡¯s intuition more than Gwangnoi¡¯s. So Heo Yeji believed in her intuition. And that intuition. ¡°Never be hostile.¡± She was shouting like that. Meanwhile, behind them, Professor Gazelle was watching Heo Yeji with a grim look. ¡°Hmm.¡± Everyone fell for his damn scheme. ¡ª **As Expected, This Is Why Women Can¡¯t Be Trusted.** They say my face showed a bit of hesitation, and they go on to condone that damned behavior. ¡°Not attending the first ss, is that the reason?¡± sses, as if I don¡¯t teach far better myself. Students are entities to be enlightened. I am the one guiding such students. That¡¯s why. ¡°A little early, but shall we start?¡± I can only hope the students¡¯ eyes will truly open. If not, it¡¯s just death. Professor Gazelle smiled. Brighter than anyone else. * A ss must face crises. But even if the ss bes a crisis, it should never threaten lives. That¡¯s the principle I uphold while teaching someone. ¡°This ss will be about dungeon exploration.¡± ¡°Dungeon exploration?¡± From Noble mtl dot No, to think a dungeon in an ordinary ss¡­ ¡°Well, unique environments do open new perspectives.¡± ¡ª However, is there a need to train in the dungeon? New experiences are good. But new variables should always be approached with caution. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t particrly enjoy dungeon exploration. Why? ¡°Because it¡¯s an uncontroble variable.¡± I don¡¯t know what danger that variable might bring back. ¡°But.¡± Do these guys have a trick up their sleeves more than I do? Still, it¡¯s an academy event, so they must have prepared to some extent. Just in case, I¡¯ve prepared something too, so it should be fine. * ¡°Attack, it¡¯s an attack!¡± I knew it woulde to this, damn it. Chapter 24 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 24 24 ¨C If I don¡¯t do it, who will? The dungeon we¡¯re heading to this time is quite unique. It¡¯s because of the structure of the castle. Starting from the outer and inner courts to the castle walls. ¡°It¡¯s aplete castle.¡± I nced at the messages disyed on the status window. ¡¶The dungeon has been conquered.¡· ¡¶You can leave at any time.¡· A message dering thepletion of the dungeon conquest. ¡°This ce is fascinating.¡± ¡°There are many ces like dungeons. That¡¯s because dungeons are brought from a lost world.¡± ¡°Lost world?¡± ¡°A deste world where everything has been lost due to the invasion of demons. It reflects some of those things.¡± Yoo Eun-chae exined quietly. ¡°This world is a world where a great rupture has urred. Multiple dimensions ovep, creating a tremendous rupture. Do you know the ce called the boundary?¡± It was a familiar term. The principal had mentioned that ce before. ¡°All those called transcendent beings are currently in that ce. Unless you are at the level of a transcendent being, you can¡¯t even step foot there. So, from the perspective of the present, just being considered exceptional puts tremendous strain on the shoulders.¡± Ah. So that¡¯s why the shoulders of those professors were so burdened. ¡°However, it¡¯s not like transcendent beings arepletely uninvolved. Because, asionally, there is a period of existence, and theye to rest during that time.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Well, even if one sheds the human shell, they can¡¯t keep running endlessly without a break. Even transcendent beings have to rest when it¡¯s time to rest, eat when it¡¯s time to eat, and y when it¡¯s time to y. ¡°But¡­ are there monsters in a ce like this?¡± Thend was rugged. Blood-soaked, it seems nothing like crops would grow here. Even monsters, as bizarre life forms, need to consume something. ¡°Creatures like Land Wyrms, surviving by ingesting soil, wouldn¡¯tst in a ce like this.¡± Because the ground was so barren. In this destend, nothing could survive. Except, perhaps, for the undead who had lost their intellect. ¡°Ah, that won¡¯t be a problem. Monsters here respawn.¡± ¡°They respawn?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like dungeons here reset memories. Once a dungeon is cleared, it continuously spawns monsters for that reason.¡± ¡°But can¡¯t those monsters go outside?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yoo Eunchae¡¯s words raised doubts about the dungeon. Because that thing called a dungeon. ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it too conveniently tailored for humanity?¡± And creating pioneers for humanity, it seemed to push power onto them. I¡¯ll have to look into this properlyter. ¡°But how are you going to conduct the test?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Only four have mastered the basics of mana maniption. No, more like 3.5 people. My eyes shifted elsewhere. Seon Woo-hyun. Maybe it¡¯s his unique trait. I let the mana around me flow into the wind. ¡°¡­!¡± But he didn¡¯t catch on. On the other hand, Yoo Eun-chae did. ¡°Just now?¡± ¡°Releasing mana. It¡¯s just one way of sensing. There¡¯s no harm in learning.¡± Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s face brightened at my words. ¡°I got something more useful than I thought,¡± she said. ¡°Of course, I taught you.¡± Seon Woo-hyun put it on hold for now. I sent mana on the wind to others as well. Abel reacted first. Then, Wigun-ak. Both of them looked at me with curiosity. Then nced to the side. A woman with silver hair. The man known as Shin Yura was staring at Yoo Eunchae, jotting something down in a notebook. Watching him, Yoo Eunchae sneered with displeasure. ¡°He really has a bad personality.¡± But that¡¯s what makes him interesting. ¡°And there¡¯s something you should know.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Now, slowly, it¡¯s time for the betrayers hidden in the shadows of humanity to reveal themselves.¡± ¡°Betrayers?¡± ¡°Yes. Those who entertain unconventional thoughts.¡± ¡°Are they simr to demons?¡± ¡°Well, a little different. Demons are beings born to destroy the world.¡± ¡°What about those who give unconventional thoughts?¡± ¡°They are different. They see humans as toys and enjoy inflicting pain on them.¡± ¡°Simr to demons then?¡± ¡°¡­The oue is a bit different. While demons and devils instinctively seek to destroy everything, those who give unconventional thoughts desire the destruction of all beings.¡± In short, they both need to be eliminated, don¡¯t they? ¡°Of course. Both are formidable foes, but we can handle them somehow.¡± ¡°Then are those guys involved in this matter?¡± ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s just that the arrogant Shin Yura meddled here, revealing the power Sunwoo Hyun had hidden in this dungeon.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yoo Eunchae spoke with a confident tone. I nced around with a skeptical look. But what could that be? A peculiar magic visible in Cheonan. ¡®That.¡¯ In this past life¡¯s beginning, it resembled the magic I had seen in theboratory. An extraordinarily vast magic. Though it was early stages, I couldn¡¯t properly filter out the extraordinary power. The magic was tainted to the extent that it lurked everywhere. ¡°Yoo Eunchae.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Is there anything you might be overlooking?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s happening¡­ Wait, do you sense something?¡± Yoo Eunchae looked around, as if sensing something from my expression. ¡°We said it was safe up to this point, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Well, you know about the butterfly effect, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s evidence you¡¯ve thrown a lot of punches.¡± ¡°Not just me, Seon Woo-hyun has thrown punches too!¡± Yoo Eunchae shouted vigorously. Before Seon Woo-hyun could even say why she came out¡­ Kwaaang! An explosion urred before I could say anything. * As soon as I heard the loud noise, my body immediately reacted. ¡°Uh, what?!¡± ¡°Y-yeomdong magic?¡± I used Yeomdong magic to bring all the students around me. Why is Wi Gun-ak pretending to be affected by Yeomdong magic when he¡¯s not even affected by it? I had some doubts, but I brushed them aside. That¡¯s not important right now. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask.¡± I looked around. I could hear the explosion, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any other abnormalities right now. ¡°No, it must have already started.¡± I don¡¯t know what kind of problem it will bring. And the most reliable thing in this situation is¡­ Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s information. ¡°Yoo Eun-chae, how do they do it?¡± ¡°Fundamentally, it¡¯s terrorism. Sneakily nibbling away from the outside, obtaining what they want, their method of conquest.¡± ¡°What should we be cautious about?¡± ¡°If they¡¯reing on this scale, it seems they¡¯vee prepared. No, why so soon?¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°¡­Yourposure is impressive, Master.¡± They¡¯re not the first ones to experience those whoe targeting the Academy under the guise of aiming for the emperor. I don¡¯t understand why they attack ces like the Academy in the first ce. Even in the Imperial Academy, where talents crucial to the empire are gathered. And in the Thousand Realms Institute, aiming to create Girin¡¯s sons for the Orthodoxy. Terrorist groups always aimed to eliminate promising individuals, spending more money to do so than directly targeting their organization. ¡°It¡¯s not just a couple of us who prevented that.¡± I¡¯m somewhat ustomed to this. ¡°Everyone, pay attention.¡± All the other students turned their attention to me. ¡°Professor Alves. Do we have a means to contact the Academy in preparation for times like this?¡± ¡°We do. If the connection is forcibly cut, there¡¯s a device reported directly above.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± This was somewhat reassuring. Those attacking the Academy must be using extraordinary means, just to attack the Academy. ¡°What kind of grudge do they hold against the Academy, really?¡± ¡°Which monsters are in this dungeon?¡± ¡°There are zombies and corpse lords if we¡¯re talking about monsters.¡± ¡°Corpse lords?¡± ¡°They¡¯re an evolved form of zombiesparable to dark knights or liches.¡± Corpse lords. Of all things, it had to be the ones I least wanted to encounter. ¡°I think we should first climb up to the fortress wall.¡± ¡°The fortress wall isn¡¯t exactly a friendly ce.¡± The fortress wall is crucial in Mercury Fortress, but the entire team here consists of only eleven people. It might be better to break through a single point rather than defend the wall. ¡°At a certain level, the significance of the terrain features diminishes.¡± Thinking so, I lightly leaped up to the top of the fortress wall. I gaze beyond the wall. A whistle involuntarily escapes my lips. ¡°Whew~.¡± It¡¯s because the enemy¡¯s numbers were anything but ordinary. ¡°There are so many?¡± Outside the fortress wall. There were thousands of zombies swarming out there. And unbelievably, there were at least five figures resembling corpse lords. ¡°¡­This is an emergency.¡± ¡°Emergency situation?¡± ¡°Yes, there are too many zombies.¡± It was indeed an emergency. The Corpse Lord itself was a bizarre monster. Comparable to the Dark Knight or a Lich, if not worse. Putting a hand in his pocket, he pondered. And soon, the answer came. ¡°To Alves.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Be the interim professor for a while.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Even for me, it¡¯s challenging to discern students while dealing with those things throughout the country.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Well, what will you do?¡± ¡°Exam.¡± ¡°An exam? Seriously, now?¡± ¡°When else will you take the exam if not now?¡± I looked at Yoo Eun-chae with a disdainful gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that the situation is dangerous right now?¡± ¡°Dangerous?¡± I surveyed beneath the castle walls. A colossal lord of corpses loomed before me. The size of a five-story building. Its held power was intense. Its visible intimidation was chilling. And it wasn¡¯t just one. They numbered over fivebined. ¡°Somewhere between mid-grade and high-grade.¡± Inhuman, teetering on the brink of transcendence. They were both sixth circle and sorcerers. And that wasn¡¯t all. The aura of death they exuded heightened even the zombies. Particrly, the lord of corpses strengthened and resurrected them. Moreover, the unique resilience of the lord meant they revived even when in. Their bodies verged on undying. To kill them, you¡¯d have to obliterate their entire form, not just decapitate. They¡¯d consider themselves formidable opponents, no doubt. Hence, it was imperative to tidy things up. Most of them needed to be cleared out, enabling the students to take the test. ¡°Then let the examinationmence.¡± From Noble mtl dot ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the time for that¡­!¡± ¡°Will your enemies wait for you then?¡± ¡°¡­Well.¡± Events, by nature, tend to erupt unexpectedly. It¡¯s a duty to prevent the unstoppable, even if you are not the entity that triggered it. He prepares while casually cracking his neck. Thousands of zombies. And 10 corpse lords spreading the aura of death. To put it differently, that¡¯s about it. ¡°Alvesro, can you handle it?¡± ¡°Yes? Yes!¡± ¡°Oh, and does anyone have a device for recording?¡± ¡°I-I have one.¡± ¡°Really? Install it for now. We might discover somethingter, or it could be used as evidence.¡± Yoo Eunchae takes out a drone-like device. She is really thorough in her preparations. ¡°Instationplete. But evidence? Are we really going to fight? The signal must have been sent anyway¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± He nods at Alvesro¡¯s opinion trying to stop them. In reality, this might be all in vain. The principal might be on his way since he received the call already. ¡°No matter what kind of nonsense they try, they can¡¯t stop a transcendent being.¡± On the other hand, they might be pulling these stunts because they know the transcendent being won¡¯t show up. ¡°Alvarez. The enemy attacked us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°They dared to attack without even knowing the subject. But they might be stalling for time to take something.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ um¡­¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. The students¡¯ lives are my top priority too.¡± ¡°T-Then, should we prepare the defense here as well¡­?¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t be certain that the call wille, right?¡± What can we do about it then? We have to deal with them all. People always have hopeful thoughts. It¡¯s natural to think of them as creatures living on hope. ¡°So they¡¯ll just sit back and rx.¡± The enemy prepared this terror from underwater. We always have to prepare for the worst and live on. Even preparing for the worst of the worst is not enough. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t just sit around waiting while they¡¯re out there, can we?¡± Yoo Eunchae stepped forward with her staff. I gazed at her, blinking in surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m trying to help the master¡­¡± ¡°You guys handle those.¡± With a pointing finger, he indicated the corpse lord attempting to break through the holy gate, closest to them. ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡± ¡°If the ten of you are there, you can handle that much, right?¡± ¡°Well, of course?¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Just one. That should be enough to handle students and Professor Alves. ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not seriously thinking of handling the rest alone, are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± There were shocked reactions around. But what can you do? It has to be done. If not me, then who? And¡­ The one who caused this situation¡ªI¡¯d love to give them a good punch in the face. ¡°Come at me as you wish.¡± Or, I can go. * -Kwoong!! The ground shook as if an earthquake had struck. Corpse Lord. It¡¯s the size of a five-story apartment building. But it doesn¡¯t look like an apartment. It looks like it¡¯s made up of hundreds, or even thousands, of zombies stuck together in a grotesque manner. Some of the students are retching. Sun Woo-hyun leaped towards the legs of the corpse golem. He shed with his sword, but it didn¡¯t cut throughpletely. ¡°Tough.¡± Protected by a special energy, it only got slightly nicked. The leg, made up of dozens of corpses, couldn¡¯t be severed in one go. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Crackle! With a writhing blue lightning, Nam Hye-rin swung her sword again. The leg was halfway severed. A nauseating smell, like roasting meat, filled the air. Other students began to move too. Each in their own field, they smashed, burned, and hacked away at the Corpse Lord. That thing is a monstrous being close to immortality. If we don¡¯t do this, it won¡¯t die. ¡°So.¡± I¡¯m even more curious. About that man¡¯s abilities. ¡°We¡¯ve taken charge of one group altogether.¡± There are four remaining corpse lords. And an enormous number of thousands of zombies. This is dangerous. Even if Sunwoo Hyun retrieves the two hidden numbers, it might not be enough to save our lives. That¡¯s why the source of his confidence intrigued me. I don¡¯t know much about that. The candidate for the Demon King. From Sunwoo Hyun¡¯s past life. So, in his past life, he was such a being. And he was even considered the most malicious candidate for the Demon King. The Demon King of Eternity who destroyed China alone. That¡¯s why Sunwoo Hyun approached him initially. To Han Seojin, who defeated the remnants of the Iron Blood Sect. ¡°First, swiftly deal with the corpse lords.¡± We¡¯ll think about the next stepter. Reluctantly, but now more than ever, Han Seojin was the one to trust. Therefore, Sun Woo-hyun directed all his focus towards the Lord of Corpses. ¡°Wigunak! Halt his movements!¡± ¡°Hao.¡± Wigunak¡¯s voice echoed quietly. Wigunak¡¯s next move was simple. He swiftly ran towards the Lord of Corpses. The Lord of Corpses reacted to Wigunak¡¯s movement. Thud. A hand, made up of dozens of corpses, clenched into a fist, with energy coating the fist. The Lord of Corpses swung it. ¡°Watch out, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Someone¡¯s voice. But it was a statement made out of ignorance towards Wigunak. Wigunak¡¯s move was straightforward. He took a deep breath. Assumed a stance. Then, gripping his fist. He collided with the fist. Kwaaang!! Two fists collided, and shockwaves scattered in all directions. ¡°Fearlessness. Far-reaching. Unquenchable me.¡± What followed was the magic of Shinyura. Whoosh! mes blossomed from Shinyura¡¯s hands. ck mes, ck ze. An unquenchable me. It was a me that literally consumed everything about the opponent. There were many impressive things besides that. Kwoong©¤!! A mana explosion apanied by a tremendous roar. So Sunwoo Hyun had no choice but to turn his head. ¡®What on earth did he do to cause such a storm?¡¯ In an instant, countless thoughts crossed his mind. Could it be that he sacrificed himself as a guarantee for his disciples¡¯ sake? If so, there is hope. Hope for us to return alive. And Sunwoo Hyun saw. ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Hanseojin charging towards the Corpse Lord, mowing down thousands of zombies. Chapter 25 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 25 25 ¨C We Are Not Trapped. The realization of being reincarnated came to me for the second time. Or should I call it intuition? The moment I wielded magic, I felt a sensation that could only be described as ¡°yes.¡± Even now, it¡¯s a mystery. I identified myself as someone from a past life. An entity endlessly repeating reincarnations. Starting from the second time and up to the third. I sought ways to swiftly grow stronger by honing my abilities. Recovering the power of past lives faster than anyone else. That was the premise behind creating my abilities. Magic, martial arts. Combining these two abilities into the Taiheomushin Gyeol. It suited me best. Fortunately, I had talent. And I had desire. * Upon the castle walls. ¨C Uwaaah! Corpses reached out towards me. It was quite unpleasant. Even though it¡¯s a resurrected corpse devoid of intellect. Daring toy hands on my body. ¡®How should I handle this at first?¡¯ The pulsating ignition of creativity within my heart. Embracing the profound celestial energy. These two different forces were harmonizing and repelling, generating an immense amount of mana. And the elixir given by the principal. I fully assimted it. ¡®I don¡¯t know who it is.¡¯ I don¡¯t know why they terrorized the academy¡¯s dungeon. I don¡¯t even want to know the reason. However, that person touched me. Touched my students whom I teach. Although the bond between master and disciple is not established yet. ¡®You touched the wrong person.¡¯ Dare to touch me, and don¡¯t think you¡¯ll return unharmed. I leaped straight off the fortress wall. Swoosh! The wind roared. Hair fluttered. I pulled up the threads of chaos and creation. Woong!! The descent speed increased. Legs mmed towards the castle gate. The speed is steep. In that state, I blew all my strength into my legs. Kwoong©¤!! A massive explosion resounded, and dozens of zombie bodies around burst apart. ¡®Recovery.¡¯ Basic mana maniption. It presupposes control of mana. Recover some of the consumed mana and minimize consumption. ¡®Efficiently.¡¯ The enemies are countless. No matter how skilled, one cannot defeat them with just fists. So. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I had a weapon.¡± Pulled out the spear taken from Yoo Eunchae. ¡°Give me a weapon before you go.¡± ¡°This is really expensive! Don¡¯t get hurt with it!¡± Yoo Eunchae¡¯s words came to mind. Laughter erupted involuntarily. ¡®Chang.¡¯ My main attack is my fist. I use fists and feet as my main weapons, but I handle swords and spears just as well. The reason for handling spears is simple. In the future, when I build my physique, it boasts the most robust strength. I¡¯ve handled both swords and spears, but the taste wascking. ¡®The spear isn¡¯t bad either.¡¯ Whoosh! I swung it once. As if to say that the talk about its expensiveness was no empty chatter, the feel in my hands was quite satisfying. ¡®Well then¡­ shall we give it a try?¡¯ Moonlight. Swish! Gathered at the tip of the spear, imbued with the spirit of the moon. ¡°Proficiency of Moonlight (A) has increased!¡± ¡°Moonlight (A) has evolved into Moonlight (A+)!¡± I knew as soon as it evolved. The nature of Moonlight had changed. And I could bestow that nature as I pleased. And that nature was a power specialized in cutting. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ No. From Noble mtl dot Rather, it¡¯s good. With a smile, he swung the window open. To someone else, this situation might be a hardship. But not for me. ¡®I can¡¯t even fit into the category of trials.¡¯ To think they would experiment on me with something like this. Whoosh!! A single swing. And with that, dozens of zombies are cleaved in two. ¡°Sip.¡± And I seize the morale of the zombies. It¡¯s easy to burn them with magic. But I choose not to use magic, opting for martial arts to kill the enemies. ¡®Because there might be more enemies.¡¯ Hence, the calcted value. A swarm of thousands of zombies. And four corpse lords among them. Plus, someone beyond that. ¡®The current number I can kill.¡¯ At the end of the moonlight, a peculiar energy vortex begins to gather. Grasping the end of the magnificent pole, she swung the moonlit window as it was. Whoosh! Whoosh! One strike. Then, separation. Dozens of zombies were cut by the window and fell on both sides. Without pause, she leaped right into them. She treads the arcane. Moves forward. She grasps the peculiar energy within the bodies of the in zombies. That amassed peculiar energy. ¡®Wol Gong Bing Cheon.¡¯ Whoosh. Her heart freezes cold. The temperature around her drops sharply. She seizes the peculiar energy acquired from the zombies. Stamping it on the ground as if leaping far with grandeur. Retrieving the grandeur with the Yeomdong magic. And. ¡®Hyukjak Yeomhwa.¡¯ mes burst forth. Fire bloomed from her heart. The chill of destruction and the me of life merge upon her hand. It begins to transform into colossal magical power. ¡®Amplification.¡¯ This is the art of amplification. A method of unleashing opposing forces to their fullest extent. If my martial arts are perfect, magic begins with imperfection. Because of its imperfection, it can be even more intense. Opposing forces repel each other. This is the power of maximized opposition. This is the new signature of the purple tower that was created. Hoo. I held my breath. The world slows down infinitely. The world I see narrows, and most of it is used to control this magic. ¡°At first.¡± What should I use? In fact, there¡¯s no need to think about it. The application of this power, created by extreme opposition between the two forces, Wolgongbingcheon and Hyeokjageomyo, is predetermined. Star-splitting lightning. In this state, the magic being used is known as ¡°Soul-Destroying Light.¡± However, it¡¯s a magic that annihtes everything. It affects students even at a distance of about 100 meters. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t use it in this condition anyway.¡± That¡¯s why a different magic is used. ¡°Moon Wheel, Moonlight Flower.¡± A small sphere formed in the palm. Its color was endlessly white. And it harbored destruction. ¡°Unique Attribute, Eternal Rest is bestowed upon you.¡± A coldness embracing destruction. It began to emit a bluish light. Everything around froze with a crackling sound. Holding this azure sphere, I descended into the midst of thousands of zombies. ¡°Burst.¡± Taking the form of a ring. Freeze and shatter all the reanimated corpses in the vicinity. As determination took shape, the ring transformed into a wave. And soon, like a shockwave. Kwoooh! Scattered in all directions. At first, dozens of zombies struck by this wave froze and shattered into fragments. Hundreds of zombies outside were freezing and shattering into fragments in the ice, smashed to pieces. And thest remaining zombies¡­ Half of them are frozen. ¡°Tsk. Are there any mountain bastards?¡± About 200 of them are left. But they cannot move. Not until this fight is over. Thunk. I broke their neck. My body felt a little stiff. This time, I won¡¯t retrieve the mana. I used a special energy to cast the spell. Having a lot of mana isn¡¯t always a good thing. I slung the spear over my shoulder and slowly moved forward. -Kwwooooh!! The corpse lords leading the zombies from behind areing towards me. Even though they are undead, their emotions were still apparent. Resentment towards the mountain people. And confusion. They areing to kill me, a mountain person who cannot resist their instincts. But it¡¯s futile. I imbued the spear with moonlight. A top-tier warrior lord among the undead, at the peak of the fourth level. If a wizard were involved here, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the ninth level no matter what. ¡°It¡¯s doable.¡± He walked forward with a confident smile. * The colossal figure of the corpse lord approached me. They are not easy to deal with. ¡®Regenerate.¡¯ Simple. Whether it¡¯s decapitating the head, splitting the torso, or cutting off the limbs. They manipte the surrounding corpses to attach them to their own bodies. If the severed parts are attached as they are, they reattach as they were. That¡¯s why the zombies need to be killed first. But that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t resurrect less. ¡®And that¡¯s why it¡¯s annoying.¡¯ As if the purpose is to dy time. Unlike Dark Knight or Lich, you have to burn the corpses while killing them. There is no existence like a nuclear core, either. ¡®But.¡¯ I¡¯ve met the wrong opponent. Thud! The circle of the heart is spinning. Raising the body temperature with hyperthermia, using the power of the Moonlight Frost. mes embracing life. The Hyukjak Yeomhwa is deadly to the undead in itself. It may not be as potent as divine power, but it produces a simr effect. However, I can¡¯t use the Hyukjak Yeomhwa right now. I¡¯ve only prepared to embrace the Moonlight Ice Heaven at the moment. ¡°It¡¯s possible to use it, though.¡± It falls short of the Moonlight Ice Heaven. There¡¯s no need to use it deliberately. ¡°Moonlight Ice Heaven.¡± The circle, now weaker than before, began to rotate. ¡°Shall we experiment once?¡± Tap, tap. I loosen up my body. The corpse lord moved, raising its massive arm. Kwoong! In an instant, an elerated fist struck me. ¡°It burst too slowly.¡± Trying to elerate, but even my students wouldn¡¯t fall for this. I lightly rode on top of the fist and went up to the fellow¡¯s head. And then. Frozen World. Shhhhh! A thread made of ice began to wrap around his body. -Kuoh? Slowly, the frozen world began to freeze his body. ¡°It¡¯s quite useful.¡± The effect of this ability is not just wrapping around the enemy. It¡¯s about substituting the enemy¡¯s power with one¡¯s own. The amount is very small, though. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad for this level.¡± At the same time, he sent moonlight into the frozen world. ¡¶Moonlight (A+) is bestowed upon you.¡· His temperament turned sharp. The sharpened frozen world, infused with moonlight, pierced into his body. But the lord of the body was not alone. The remaining enemies began to target me. As if they found me the most threatening here. ¡°The number is three.¡± The opponent is quite bothersome. I partly reproduced the power of immortality. On the other hand, I used more than half of my magical power. The window was intact, but the vtilepound could only be used as a supplementary measure for the Moonlight Ice. Thud! He swung the window once, and one arm of the corpse lord flew off. ¡°Not very dignified, but¡­¡± Even if dignity feeds and shelters you, it doesn¡¯t save your life. ¡°Where should I go wild for once?¡± * ¡°That, what is it?¡± He recalled the sight from earlier. Is that even possible? Shin Yu looked at Han Seojin. The magic that seemed to havepletely destroyed everything just a moment ago. Even formidable sorcerers would be astonished by the power of that magic. However, Shin Yu was astonished not just by the power of the magic, but by something else. ¡°You controlled the explosion range and shape with your will.¡± Being chosen by the magic, he could tell. It was different from the magic he had used so far. The 7 Circles. It¡¯s something that even the highest-rated heroes or those with potential might be able to achieve. People who bring their own imagination to the world and carve it into reality. ¡®Is that even possible?¡¯ I¡¯ve entertained the thought before, wishing it were possible. But that seemed achievable only for the high-ranking magicians. However, Han Seo-jin seemed to scoff at that notion, defining its form. As if controlling the explosive radius at will, much like the sun. ¡®When you think about it.¡¯ It was referred to as basic mana maniption. The method of dispersing magic and controlling the surrounding mana. If you don¡¯t know about magic, you might think it¡¯s possible. But from the perspective of those who stake their entire lives on magic, it was different. The power to make those who had been studying magic for at least a decade seem foolish. That¡¯s why he desired to attain that power. Moreover, his power didn¡¯t end there. Disturbingly, with a single swing of his spear, he could dispatch dozens of zombies, a truly terrifying sight. But the bigger issue is the Lich Lords. Han Seo-jin has to confront a staggering nine Lich Lords thereafter. It¡¯s a stretch. They themselves are pushing it to the limit, attempting to kill the Lich Lords with all their might. ¡®Resilient.¡¯ Even if his body were to break apart, it continued moving endlessly. As if they were born solely to kill us. That¡¯s why they still can¡¯t bring themselves to help him. But. ¡°How easily you¡¯re disposing of the corpse lord.¡± Han Seo-jin was moving, shattering the madness. Grinding. Literally grinding and pulverizing the corpse lord. Using the spear to grind every bit of the corpse lord¡¯s body, smashing it all with fists. His spear moved as if it could pierce through anything. His fists were erasing forms as if they could crush anything. If he¡¯s this wless even as an unmanned¡­ ¡°Could this not be a second awakening?¡± Really. Was he truly hiding his power? The second awakening might indeed be the stepping stone. Everything is bewildering. -Kwwoooo!! However, the situation wasn¡¯t favorable. The ce was too dangerous to infer anything. That¡¯s why he kept the questions unspoken. ¡®Who are you?¡¯ That question lingered in my mind. * Swoosh. From Noble mtl dot The arm of the corpse lord is severed at the window. Then, the arm is divided into five parts. ¡®Quite impressive.¡¯ Moonlight. The newly evolved moonlight moved ording to my will. Previously, it onlybined the sword and the moon¡¯s icy power, but now, two forces merged and moved as I desired. Like a whip, it stretched out long and struck the corpse lord for the next blow. The shattered flesh strikes with a fist. Thud. Fragments of the corpse scatter from the impact of the fist. Another corpse lord approaches me. My spear drew a line. The moonlight drew five lines. Thud!! The corpse lord¡¯s body is split into dozens of pieces. And. Hooong! Moonlight flickers in my fist. ¡°Not leaving a single one.¡± I grind the corpses. The lunar energy responds to my will. Minor lunar maniption. Crackling!! My hand begins to shine white. The hand, imbued with cold, freezes and shatters the body of the corpse lord. ¡°Three.¡± Now only two corpse lords remain. There isn¡¯t much mana left. But my body is moving more vigorously than ever. Thinking back to my conversation with Yoo Eun-chae. ¡°The one who attacked this ce? They must be here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I guess you could call it a weakness. Anyway, it¡¯s the price of severing the space here. No one can leave this ce for a while!¡± ¡°So, if things go ording to my n, no one can enter this ce either.¡± ¡°Not even the principal?¡± ¡°Well, that senile old fool might have a way¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°In that case, it¡¯s settled.¡± I recalled the words I exchanged with Yoo Eun-chae. You thought you had us trapped. Surely, that¡¯s what you thought until you caused the terror. But. ¡°You were wrong.¡± It¡¯s not us who are confined. It¡¯s you who¡¯s trapped here. So, you¡¯ll have to pay the price for tormenting me. Chapter 26 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 26 26 ¨C I Need to Recalcte. ¡°Huff. Huff.¡± I breathe heavily. The divine power, nestled within, was slowly regting my body. ¡°Almost hit rock bottom.¡± Only about 20% of mana remains. Despite being as conservative as possible, it was true. I nced at my blood-stained clothes and clicked my tongue. Tsk. There¡¯s hardly an inch of my body that¡¯s unharmed. Though the blood was filthy, drenching myself in it seemed better than facing the attacks of the Corpse Lord. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± I slumped down, utterly exhausted. As she did, she scanned the area toward Cheonan. ¡°Things are wrapping up over there too.¡± Students were disposing of the corpse lord. Impressive was the magic that Shin Yura wielded. ¡°Unquenchable mes.¡± To my eyes, it seemed quite unnecessary in structure, yet still bearable. There were a few striking ones that stood out. ¡°That¡¯s talent for you.¡± It wasn¡¯t crafted like Yoo Eun-chae; it was a phenomenon that emerged only when truly insightful in magic. Resting atop the corpse lord¡¯s head, Alvesro, who had just managed to handle one, led the approaching students. ¡°Really, you¡¯ve truly finished it.¡± ¡°How did you handle those zombie hordes and the corpse lord alone¡­?¡± Shin Yura and the professor looked at me with reverent eyes. ¡°Now, do I deserve some respect?¡± ¡°¡­I truly respect you.¡± Yoo Eun-chae snorted. As she brushed her hair with a flicker of augh, a sh went off beside us. Click. Along with that sound. ¡°¡­What are you up to?¡± ¡°No, um, well. Should I call it instinct?¡± ¡°What instinct?¡± ¡°Well, because it looked like something worth taking a picture of.¡± This bastard. He made me sigh inwardly. But I understand. This body of Hansojin is such an impressive one. Even I sometimes get surprised when I look in the mirror. ¡°Water.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Wash it off with water.¡± ¡°What?! You want me to¡­!¡± Snap. I flicked the air with my finger and shut him up. ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s over 10m away¡­!¡± Even so, Yoo Eun-chae tried to use water magic to make an illusion. Shoo-ahhh! But Han Byeong was faster, washing my body. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite good at control.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Yoo Eun-chae quietly bowed her head. Now, a certain respect for the master can be glimpsed. Not too long ago, it seemed like they saw themselves as equals with humans. ¡°But now, it seems different.¡± That¡¯s the characteristic of those with such talent. The Exterminator was like that, and so was Cheonma, who was my wife in the third round. They don¡¯t see people as equals; they see them as insignificant as ants. And when they meet another genius, they get excited and chatter quite cutely. ¡°Where are you all right now?¡± I was curious about their whereabouts. The Exterminator and Cheonma. It was clear that their worlds were connected. In the fantasy world, I killed the demon lord who posed a threat to her life. Cheonma was no different. Three unruly members who hold over 30% of the power of the Orthodoxy. And the plum blossom swordsmen boasted by the Volcano Faction. I killed them all. Even the enemies within. When the riff-raff of the Orthodoxy swarmed in, we took them down together. So, there will be nothing to stand in Cheonma¡¯s way. They surely must be alive. But it¡¯s not yet time to meet them. They are quite fixated, you see. ¡°If things were to go back as they were.¡± Maybe they¡¯ve been kidnapped and held against their will, forced to live the lives they desire. Perhaps the two will spot me at the same time and engage in a fight. ¡°¡­Just the thought of it is dreadful.¡± Well, that¡¯s not important now. I chuckled softly. ¡°Apprentice, apprentice.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Yoo Eun-chae hurriedly approached me. ¡°Can you find the one responsible for this incident?¡± ¡°The dungeon isn¡¯t that big.¡± ¡°None of the students?¡± ¡°None. I¡¯ve been very observant.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Before dealing with the corpse lord, I imparted one instruction to Yoo Eun-chae. Just in case, keep an eye on the students. It would be better if they¡¯re not among the students. ¡®Just in case.¡¯ Fortunately, it seems they¡¯re not among them. Seon Woo-hyun, that guy is quite suspicious. But then again. ¡°He¡¯s outside.¡± Seems a bit far. It doesn¡¯t catch my senses. My senses are special. In the third life, I learned how to harness mana from nature. The wind, earth, the sky, my inherent mana attributeÌì. I infused mana into all those things to form a sensory realm. ¡°Shall I try it properly?¡± A faint rustling wind. I let a small amount of my mana flow into the wind. It¡¯s one way to sense broadly. And not long after, the wind captured someone. ¡°Found it.¡± ¡°You found it?¡± ¡°Yeah, about 500m away from here.¡± I nced at the students. They all looked at me with reverent eyes. Even Seon Woo-hyun, the boy who used to be sharp, seemed to have subdued rebelliousness. ¡°It feels rewarding to have caught them.¡± Seeing that sight, it felt like even something excessive was receiving its due. ¡°Professor Alves.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°The students¡¯ evaluations, how were they?¡± ¡°Except for Yoo Eunchae, everyone worked hard.¡± Since I said to exclude any potential betrayers among the students, I should give some bonus points. ¡°Working hard is crucial, but being good at it is most important.¡± ¡°¡­I did fairly well.¡± Seems like they did reasonably well. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve tested their abilities, shall we test their bodies?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°The person who caused this incident is outside, 500 meters away. Bring them here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone quickly started moving at mymand. Among them, there was a girl who moved as if gliding through the air, like the wind carrying her. ¡°She¡¯s unusual too.¡± It¡¯s not that she controls the wind, but rather, the wind feels friendly toward her. That was the feeling I got. Putting that aside¡­ ¡°That¡¯s a familiar mana.¡± I smirked. Hide yourself well. Don¡¯t let your hair show. Come to think of it, he was bald. It¡¯s going to be even harder to find him. ¡°Suddenly, I remembered something that happened in the morning.¡± ¡°Miss Hye-ji, do you have no belly button?¡± I wonder if you really have a belly button. I was looking forward to that. * Professor Gazelle was tearing his hair out. Thinking that what he was seeing now might be a dream. Yes, it¡¯s a dream. If it¡¯s not a dream, this can¡¯t be happening. ¡°My, my perfect n, c-can¡¯t end like this.¡± This was never supposed to happen like this. It was an operation involving as many as five corpse lords. They were exceptional students, that much was acknowledged. The most exceptional in the history of the academy. That¡¯s why Professor Gazelle had devoted his heart and soul to them. That¡¯s why the five corpse lords were mobilized for this operation, and the zombie horde numbered in the thousands. To lose against students with these numbers? It was hard to even imagine. Still, he moved cautiously. Headmaster. That twisted transcendent being must never be underestimated. ¡°Even if she acts like a child.¡± She is a transcendent being. Ridiculous creatures like herself, who canugh while attacking in truckloads and erase themselves from the world with a single gesture. Why such a being is here, she couldn¡¯t fathom. They said you could gauge the whole from a single part. Perhaps she hadn¡¯t realized she was attached to ¡®them¡¯ herself. With utmost caution. And secrecy. She prepared and moved swiftly. Her preparation was nothing short of perfect. Of course, it was expedited due to the sudden appearance of a man. Han Seo-jin. The brat who caught Heo Ye-ji, the girl who was about to fall for her. He looked so crude that it irked her that he dared touch her girl. So, in a fit of anger, she acted. Yet, she managed to create a situation almost close to perfection. Cutting off the dungeon and the outside world with the items they provided. Pushing them into the most dangerous situation. That¡¯s why she wanted to see the students falling one by one, crying out for help. During that process, Although I had thoughts on what to do with the pretty and self-ignoring Shin Yura, I never thought I would fail. ¡°They¡¯reing.¡± They¡¯reing to capture me. She was a girl loved by the wind. She was also a girl who almost ignored herself. And that girl was now looking at me, chasing after me. ¡°Ugh, ah¡­¡± My body trembles. If this dungeon is connected to the outside, I can escape. But to sever that connection, I can¡¯t leave for a certain amount of time. And the time for this dungeon to close is about three hours. But only one hour has passed. ¡°I can¡¯t escape.¡± A conclusion reached in an instant. I could tell because I am a professor. Today, I will either die at their hands or face a miserable fate. Because that¡¯s how the academy ¡°taught¡± us. Professor Gazelle tightly shut their eyes. ¡°Hello, we meet again here.¡± I greeted Professor Gazelle, who was half-dead with a bright smile. ¡°But why does this kid look like this?¡± ¡°hehehehe, because he rebelled a bit.¡± From Noble mtl dot I looked at Yoo Eun-chae and asked quietly. ¡°What kind of information can we get from this kid?¡± ¡°Not much!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± It may not be very convincing, but it¡¯s the definite answer of a beggar who delved into a game for tens of thousands of hours. Even though I didn¡¯t suspect it was the butterfly effect, oh well. ¡°He¡¯s not aplete fool.¡± I looked at Professor Gazelle. He doesn¡¯t seem to have any abilities. But he did something like this in a school where a transcendent being is the principal. ¡°There¡¯s no problem in killing, though.¡± Looking around, most of them were harboring deep grudges. They would want to kill me right away if I told them to. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a sight that the Lord of Corpses would find pleasing.¡± A creation made by attaching hundreds and ny-six corpses together. The name ¡°Lord¡± might be in there, but that¡¯s just to express strength; the appearance is grotesque enough to be frightening even in a dream. I turned my head. Calctions were quick. I raised my hand near Professor Gazelle¡¯s heart. Moon¡¯smand freezes the sky. Life¡¯s control leaves an icy mark. I cast a spell holding the opponent¡¯s life. It wouldn¡¯t matter anyway since the principal would directly intervene, but¡­ ¡®What if?¡¯ If the principal had ignored this situation, the story would be different. I needed to know what purpose they had. * As soon as I came out, the smiling principal was there. Purple eyes were gleaming joyfully. ¡°Sorry, really sorry!¡± The principal apologized while smiling. There was not a hint of apology in those eyes. As if they had expected this to happen. ¡°The price?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I did this much for you. Shouldn¡¯t there bepensation?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll put in some extra effort!¡± The students nearby were staring at us, wide-eyed. Yoo Eunchae was looking at me in astonishment. ¡°Ar-are you seriously peeling an orange?¡± ¡°¡­It might be natural after seeing the principal¡¯s attitude, intentionally provoked, perhaps.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Despite the students being noisy, I focused on the principal. There was a smell. A tremendous smell, like it could tear open an orange. ¡°Did this guy really acquire a transcendent being by force?¡± The scent of a sucker was strong. I grinned. ¡°Shall we negotiate, then?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. What do you want?¡± ¡°A lot.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Seemingly realizing the gravity of the situation, Abel interjected between us. ¡°P-Principal. I-I¡¯ll call someone else right now.¡± ¡°Uh, why?¡± ¡°Well, in this situation¡­¡± I grinned mischievously, using a silent spell to shut Abel¡¯s mouth. I find joy in this world. And I¡¯ve transcended into the realm of transcendence faster than anyone else, numerous times. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t desire elixirs or treasures. But now, with students involved, the story is a bit different. ¡°Professor Han Seo-jin all alone¡­¡± ¡°Oh, earlier, I was dealing with the Corpse Lord, seems like I strained my arm.¡± ¡°W-What are you saying? It looks fine.¡± I minutely adjusted my body with transient physical alteration. Thud. My arm shrieked. Although I blocked the sensation of pain, the agony didn¡¯t actually manifest. I pretended to be in pain deliberately. ¡°Oh, no. Did I¡­ break my arm now?¡± ¡°Excessive recoil from protecting students¡­ Gah!¡± ¡°¡­Oh, no, this is an impediment¡­¡± So, what am I to do? I pushed myself too hard to safeguard the students. Only now did something feel wrong. ¡°Are you, are you a, demon?¡± Suddenly, the Emperor and the Prime Minister looked at me and spoke. The demon of the budget. Chapter 27 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 27 27 ¨C Know Your Luck. There are countless noble families in Korea. However, among them, there are five prominent families. Cheolhyeolgeomga (èFѪ„¦¼Ò). Mabeopsinga (ħ·¨Éê¼Ò). Sinbiyuga (ÉñµzƒÊ¼Ò). Amyeongjoga (°µÓ°Úw¼Ò). Georyeokseoga (¾ÞÁ¦Ðì¼Ò). These five families are collectively known as the Five Great ns. Among them, the most prominent is Cheolhyeolgeomga. No matter how prominent Cheolhyeolgeomga is, the other four families cannot be ignored. Mabeopsinga, which handles magic. Sinbiyuga, which researches special abilities. Amyeongjoga, which gathers those who move covertly like assassins. And Georyeokseoga, which wields power and authority with sheer strength. Each of them possesses their own power. The Five Great Families. The five greatest families in Korea possess tremendous power. Each of them has an enormous background. Even thepanies that originally governed South Korea have formed ties with them. If Korea feels enmity towards the Five Great Families, there is nothing it can do. And at the center of it all, the internal affairs of the Cheolhyeol Geomga. It was a secluded space. A man was sitting on a chair only fit for the head of a household. He appeared to be in his early thirties, with a neat impression. ¡°So¡­ Han Seojin made a move?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A man in front of the other man, his head bowed and lying down, replied. ¡°It seems he escaped at thest moment of the experiment.¡± ¡°Thest moment of the experiment¡­¡± ¡°And now, he is working as a professor at the academy.¡± ¡°A professor?¡± At the unexpected words, the head of the household stopped speaking. ¡°Yes, it seems¡­ he awakened in the direction of his past life.¡± ¡°Past life. Can one be so strong so quickly through the unique trait of recalling memories from a past life?¡± ¡°I think he has partially hidden his power. When the Ogeom (Î儦) was away, hemitted a crime and ran away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inevitable. I would like to catch him and do it all over again if I could.¡± Tap, tap. Gaju tapped her fingers against the armrest of the chair. ¡°It¡¯s still too daunting to meddle with.¡± The Academy is the domain where the principal operates. Though among Transcendents, it might be the weakest, but still, it¡¯s named a Transcendent. Even if the Supreme Leaders lead everything, they¡¯re beings capable of annihting the Supreme Leaders themselves. That¡¯s the essence of being a Transcendent. ¡°I feel like I could break through the wall with just a little more.¡± That¡¯s what theboratory was for. That¡¯s what the experiment was for. Knowing her son possessed a ¡°peculiar talent,¡± she could throw it at those who called themselves ¡°traitors.¡± If only she could grasp that talent. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could easily ascend to a Transcendent, so there was anticipation. But since it had to be done on the Academy grounds, the risk was substantial. ¡°This time, there¡¯s no other way.¡± Gaju¡¯s eyes turned as crimson as blood. ¡°How¡¯s the Academy?¡± ¡°¡­Currently under investigation.¡± ¡°Other than that.¡± ¡°The principal favors Han Seojin. To an unprecedented extent, she¡¯s backing her up.¡± ¡°That much?¡± ¡°Not only was he promoted to a professor, but shortly after, he was appointed as the chief professor. And I handed over a tremendous budget flowing into the academy to him.¡± ¡°How much was it?¡± ¡°5%.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± The head of the Cheolhyeol Geomga was at a loss for words in that moment. 5%. It may not seem like much, but there is no one in the academy who manages that level of budget alone. Yeongmaek. The amount required to sustain that magnitude is astronomical. ¡°Initially, it may seem that way on the surface. But from the Cheondang¡¯s perspective, their rtionship is unusual.¡± Cheondang. Where the minds of the Cheolhyeol Geomga are active, observing the world¡¯s affairs. If they thought so, then it must be true. The head closed their eyes and spoke. ¡°For now, leave it be.¡± ¡°To leave it for now¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just turn a blind eye. How are the son and daughter?¡± ¡°Han Junseok reached the top rank not long ago. Han Yurim did the same.¡± A dispassionate voice. The demeanor was more like holding a weapon than dealing with the children of the family. However, Gaju didn¡¯t care about that. After all, they were the ones who would be Gaju¡¯s own weapons. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that it went smoothly. It seems we won¡¯t have to dispose of him like the eldest son.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°But we must keep an eye on him. The principal won¡¯t just believe Hahn Seojin¡¯s words and leave us alone¡­ Understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Erase all doubts from the principal¡¯s mind. At thatmand, the shadow disappeared. Gaju closed their eyes again. ¡®What a waste.¡¯ It was already in the past. Theboratory where Han Seojin escaped. It had already been erased from the world. But the records found there troubled Gaju. [Han Seojin¡¯s abilities. The talent to perform eternal duties for the deceased.] [Suitable for the sessor of Ma.] [The talent to turn Palma°Ëħ into Kuma¾Åħ.] ¡®What a shame! Regrettable.¡¯ Due to the ability to manipte corpses, they wouldn¡¯t be able to act openly. The talent surpassed even the dark scrutiny of the family line. The patriarch was simplymenting. He was unaware. Unbeknownst to him, it was the potential to be the demon king, an adversary of the stars, that they referred to. * Sizzle. Fizz fizz fizz. A refreshing coolness passed through the throat. The prickling carbonation and sweetness faded away. ¡°Ahh.¡± Living for this taste in the present world. In the fantasy realm or the world of martial arts novels, reproducing this taste was challenging. Hence, whenever there was an opportunity, I would sip on c. ¡°¡­So you like c.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The child chosen by magic. Shin Yoo was giving me a peculiar nce. ¡°Did they say they¡¯re a child of the magic god?¡± The talent the patriarch was eagerly anticipating. Also known as being chosen by magic. And sometimes, when I see it, it surprises me. When using magic, there¡¯s a distinctiveness, and she preserves that distinctiveness very well. ¡°That kind of thing is pure talent.¡± I looked at Shin Yura¡¯s side. There was a woman who harmonized with the wind like air. If Shin Yura is a goddess of magic, that child is a child of mystique. ¡°Yuseung.¡± A child blessed by the wind. And, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m here!¡± Yoo Eunchae, who couldn¡¯t fly well even for a day. The three of them are having a magic tutoring session today. * ¡°A magic tutoring session?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I really appreciate your concern, but what about the two of us?¡± Yoo Eunchae furrowed her brow as if she didn¡¯t like something. What nonsense. ¡°There¡¯s one more person over there.¡± ¡°Is there one more person?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± At my words, Shin Yura and Yoo Eunchae exchanged nces. ¡°Do you¡­ get bullied by them?¡± ¡°¡­Um, can you see me well?¡± From Noble mtl dot In response to my serious question, Yu Seolrang replied in an odd tone. ¡°¡­So Yu Seolrang was there.¡± ¡°¡­I knew from the beginning.¡± Yeah, right. I was momentarily furious, but I felt it was justified. ¡°Because I hid my traces from the surroundings.¡± The scent, appearance, and such are naturally scattered by the wind. The same goes for one¡¯s appearance. I could tell right away because of my experiences in Cheonan, but perhaps I received such treatment knowingly or unknowingly. The surprised look when I found myself is evidence of that. ¡°But Yu Seolrang is not close to magic.¡± ¡°¡­I also want to learn martial arts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you all know more about magic than me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two fell silent. Was it because Yu Eunchae was being ignored? Sin Yura¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°And you, don¡¯t say that magic suits someone else better than martial arts.¡± ¡°No, but isn¡¯t that person supposed to be a real magician?¡± Snap. I couldn¡¯t stand the nonsense. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°That person practices martial arts.¡± ¡°No, why does it hurt so much when it¡¯s over 3 meters away?¡± ¡°That¡¯s martial arts for you.¡± ¡°But is that person really skilled in martial arts?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I looked at Yu Eunchae and raised the corner of my lips. ¡°I know what you think of him. But he¡¯s the kind of guy who, ifcking adequate knowledge, can only be considered a magician.¡± ¡°No, how outstanding is my expertise!¡± That kind of guy just a while ago¡­ No. If he thinks so, it could be. Before anyone does something, they usually have a reasonable n. Most of the time, that ends up being the problem. ¡°Anyway, today¡¯s lesson is simple. Since the three of you have passed basic mana maniption, we¡¯ll learn about basic magic maniption today.¡± ¡°Basic again today?¡± ¡°Because you three know nothing about the basics.¡± Yoo Eun-chae grew quiet at my words. A pleasing atmosphere settled in. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Today, I¡¯ll teach you some fairly useful things.¡± ¡°No way, that?¡± Yoo Eun-chae seemed quite expectant. The Art of Freezing Time. But that¡¯s not something to teach yet. I¡¯m not holding Freezing Time as a hostage. ¡°It¡¯d freeze you if you tried to learn it in your current state.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll learn basic magic.¡± I tossed three ck stones to them. ¡°It¡¯s a magic stone. It¡¯s filled with mana that can be harvested by monsters. You can enchant it to inscribe something on an object, or even create artifacts with it.¡± ¡°This looks really expensive.¡± ¡°Yeah, it is expensive. And it¡¯s also the prize for today¡¯s ss.¡± ¡°hehehehe, you really care about me, pretending not to.¡± ¡°And if you don¡¯t seed within the given time period, it will be taken away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I passed the basic mana maniption as third ce.¡± Fourth ce, actually. Well, Seon Woo-hyun passed with his innate ability, so it wasn¡¯t wrong to say he was third ce. ¡°After all, the basic mana maniption is something you practice in your daily life with your innate ability.¡± Still, now that he seeded once, he quickly regained his senses. ¡°And today¡¯s ss is about inscribing a fire magic spell on that magic stone.¡± ¡°Is it easy?¡± ¡°Does it look easy?¡± ¡°¡­No, no, no! It suddenly looks difficult, and I have a feeling I won¡¯t be able to do it today!¡± ¡°Right.¡± Today¡¯s ss won¡¯t be as easy asst time. Although everyone learned magic to some extent and had special powers, it might not have been easy for them to pass. ¡°Maybe it will take about a week?¡± It might take longer. If they thought it was just about casting a fire spell, they were in for a surprise. Because the moon and sky are engraved on that magical stone. The cold that freezes even fire. I still don¡¯t know how difficult it is to ignite beyond that. ¡°Do you know about ignition magic?¡± ¡°Yes, I know the basics.¡± Yoo Seorang nodded at my words. ¡°hehehehe, with this level of skill, you could sell it in the market for tens of millions of won¡­¡± Yoo Eun-chae was drooling. ¡°Definitely¡­¡± Shin Yura stared at the magical stone with a smug expression. I smiled and looked at them. Even I can¡¯t maintain the Moon and Sky magic form for more than a week. It¡¯s possible for up to 5 days with eternal magic power. But beyond that, it¡¯s impossible. However, if the magical stone is incredibly expensive¡­ I can easily do something like that. The purity of the magical stone is important for this training. That¡¯s why I took some from the budget. ¡°Stop it! You already took 5% of the academy¡¯s total budget! I can¡¯t give you anything extra!¡± ¡°Oh. Oh. I. Sav. Ed. Stu. Dents. From. The. Dis. As. Ter.¡± ¡°You just broke your own leg! And your arm that was broken earlier is already healed!¡± ¡°Argh! My heart can¡¯t take it anymore from all the stress of saving the students!¡± ¡°Take it and go! And nevere back!¡± He remembered his conversation with the principal. He even choked up at the end. But what can he do? He was the one who brought us into this mess. Anyway, it was the budget that I worked so hard to tear apart. ¡°I have to suffer a little this time.¡± * Two hours had passed. The three of them were still focused, casting spells. Surprisingly, Yoo Eun-chae and Shin Yoo were progressing at an incredible speed. Perhaps it was due to theirpetitive spirit. Or maybe it was because they despised and ignored each other. There was a strong sense of not wanting to lose. ¡°Yoo Se-rang seems to be the slowest.¡± She was at a disadvantage. So I lowered the difficulty level for her. I looked at Shin Yoo and Yoo Eun-chae. Mutual hatred and disregard. But fortunately, know this. I¡¯m an expert in this field. ¡°How many times was it.¡± Having lived three lives. Encountering such individuals was not a one or two-time urrence. Growling at each other or ignoring one another. But they all became close. No, at least they stopped aiming swords at each other. Thanks to my existence. Unity. Comrades. I made those kinds of people fit into such words. Thanks to my existence. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll soon make you like that too. A way to bind those two? It¡¯s really simple. ¡°Just roll them over.¡± Until they¡¯re about to die. Or, continue on this way and face defeat to a significant extent. Then the rtionship between them will naturally improve. So, you should consider yourselves fortunate. Looks like I have no worthy mentor. Chapter 28 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 28 28 ¨C No Favorable Wind. Ignition. The fundamental magic everyone learns upon entering the world of magic. No one has ever found this magic, the simplest yet first to be learned, difficult. Though blessed by the wind, the Mystic Arts teach both magic and martial arts in ordance with their distinctive traits. Yuseoran still had confidence. Ignition? That¡¯s something I can easily grasp. ¡°Huh?¡± However, minutester, she could clearly realize it was a misconception. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ After a while, she could understand. Some magic was cast upon the purest magic stones. A magical seal. Yet she knew about this much. During the first lesson, the person would recklessly attach iron to a person and throw them into heavy water. I didn¡¯t think it would be easy. However. ¡°The magic disappears as soon as I cast a spell?¡± Scattering mana. At first, I thought it was just that. But now, I realize it was an additional task. Somehow, by focusing and trying to cast a spell, it appears. A chilly coldness. Because of that, the ignition magic doesn¡¯t work. Maybe that¡¯s why it took so long. ¡°I think I¡¯m more suited for martial arts.¡± I am loved by the wind. I don¡¯t think magic is bad, but I prefer hitting my opponent by entrusting myself to the wind rather than using magic. Yoo Seol-rang looked around. She saw Yoo Eun-chae and Shin Yoo-ra. Both of them were eyeing the magic stones, grumbling. ¡°So they¡¯re still at it.¡± Thinking that way made her feel relieved. Since she focused more on martial arts, she wasn¡¯t very confident in magic. In the first ce, it would be a bit difficult to defeat those two with magic. One side is said to be chosen by magic. The other side is known as a troublemaker. If attacking professors at the academy, causing all sorts of problems, and surviving speaks of magical prowess, then Yu Shin-yoo is deemed exceptionally skilled in magic, just as Shin Yoo-ra was considered the apex of magic from the beginning of first grade. Yu Eun-chae, on the other hand, is the one who improved her magical skills most rapidly during the first grade. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Han Seo-jin came to mind as she thought that far. Han Seo-jin is beyond norms. She realized that clearly in thest fight. While handling all the students turned into corpse lords, she single-handedly managed four corpse lords and thousands of zombies. She had a peculiar calmness about such matters. Even in such a fight, she didn¡¯t show any signs of reaching her limit. Though she seemed a bit worn out physically. On the contrary, facing that many and killing them all, she only consumed mere physical energy. ¡°But seems like you don¡¯t understand human rtionships well.¡± Those two don¡¯t get along well. They either hate or ignore each other. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it was like that from the beginning.¡± Their rtionship wasn¡¯t like that from the start. ¡°You can use magic a bit, not as good as me though.¡± Shin Yura made a few mistakes while speaking. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I used up all the ingredients earlier. Ah, this? There¡¯s only one left, but it got deformed because I identally infused the wrong magic power.¡± Yoo Eunchae pretended to be careless and acted hostile. As they shed a few times, the two of them had be enemies without even realizing it. In their eyes, both Shin Yura and Yoo Eunchae were already doomed. Neither Shin Yura nor Yoo Eunchae seemed to have any intention of reconciling. Yoo Eunchae was tightly gripping the magic stone andining. ¡°Argh! Work, damn it!!¡± This doesn¡¯t make sense. When Han Seojin told her to cast a spell on the magic stone, she thought it would be a piece of cake. Because even if she messed with the magic stone, the process of casting a spell was very simple. To put it simply, casting a spell on the magic stone was a fixed process. Attacking and destroying a tower that doesn¡¯t attack, erasing it. That was the process of engraving the ignition magic form. ¡°But what¡¯s with this difficulty?¡± She felt overwhelmed. It felt like she had to break down the castle gate alone. Shin Yura raised the corner of her mouth when she saw that sight. ¡°It¡¯s moreplicated than I thought.¡± But she was up for it. Unraveling the structure of magic. Basic mana maniption. The mana maniption technique taught by Han Seojin. Because I learned that, I can touch it. ¡°It seems absurd at first nce.¡± But I don¡¯t ask for anything that ispletely absurd. This is probably¡­ In Han Seojin¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s like gradually raising it step by step. ¡°Although it¡¯s unbelievably advanced.¡± Because the fruit has been borne, Shin Yura concentrated. Saaah. Using magic. But slowly, the magic formation within it responded. From Noble mtl dot Disassembling the magic formation with mana. And extracting the magic within it. Calmly. ¡°Sess! Ugh¡­ Ahh!!¡± With all her might, Shin Yura infused mana. Whooooosh. A freezing cold ice flower bloomed without mercy. And within it, mes begin to etch. The most fundamental magic ignition. It starts devouring the mana of a single ice flower. ¡°Basic mana maniption. I see why those words were spoken.¡± Shin Yura grasped that meaning. It was as literal as it could be. To delve into the study of magic, this is the most fundamental method one must learn. Nurture my own magic and devour the magic of others. ¡¶Unique trait, the glory of the Morning Star resonates.¡· Shin Yura¡¯s eyes glowed crimson. Watching that spectacle, Yoo Eunchae bit her lip. ¡°You can¡¯t defeat Shin Yura with magic.¡± The same goes for a sword. She doesn¡¯t possess talents like Shin Yura or Nam Hye-rin. The same goes for talents epassing both of them like Seon Woo-hyun. Yet, she possesses knowledge. Information. Yoo Eunchae focused. Eyes that prate the universe perceived everything. ¡°Insane.¡± And he spat out curses. In the marble, the magical energies of the marble circted, forcing the discovery of a unique spell. Wolgong Bingcheon. Hanseojin¡¯s spell. Not taught by the mentor, Hanseojin. But by the renowned demon yer in the fantasy world. It was reproduced in the hands of Hanseojin. mes bloomed like flowers. It was also crystallized mes. Ignition. The mes bloomed, and the mes that pierced the ice of destruction seemed precarious, as if they could be extinguished at any moment. Sizzle. And soon, the mes were dyed blue. The aura of destruction slowly rose. And Yoo Eunchae realized. This ice of destruction will destroy everything. It will crush all enemies blocking my path. And even the user of the magic called Wolgong Bingcheon. A magic that destroys oneself, annihting the enemy. ¡®Is this Wolgong Bingcheon?¡¯ Yoo Eunchae had a keen interest in the Moon¡¯s Embrace technique. She believed it was one of the spells that must be learned if one were to study magic. The reason was simple. The Moon¡¯s Embrace was incredibly powerful. Han Seojin watched that scene and thought to himself, ¡°Could I increase the difficulty a bit?¡± * I¡¯m outside right now. The cksmith¡¯s shop where I met the little dwarf before. That¡¯s where I was headed. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, and since the kids followed well, I figured pushing a little harder wouldn¡¯t be a problem. So, just like the pool, I¡¯d be crafting metal there too. And there, I saw one of thepanions. Seon Woo-hyun and Wi Gun-ak. And two unfamiliar faces. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re using informal speech.¡± ¡°¡­¡± They stared at me with bewildered expressions. But what could I say? Throughout reincarnations, my mental age surpassed 50. ¡°Professor, how are you?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Wigunak bowed his head slightly. Iprehensible. It was still a power he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Well, not being able to understand it is a trait in itself, so there¡¯s nothing to be done about it.¡± However, it was peculiar, should I say. More than in the first ss¡­ ¡°Professor.¡± At Seon Woo-hyun¡¯s words, Wigunak nced at Seon Woo-hyun¡¯spanions. Two unfamiliar faces. Both seem to have learned strange things, but¡­ ¡°Their movements aren¡¯t bad, though?¡± Seems like they haven¡¯t learned martial arts well, like Nam Hye-rin, but they have some basic skills. Guys like this grow rapidly if properly taught. ¡°Where did they pick this up?¡± Come to think of it, this one was also a strange one. The incident at the swimming pool came to mind. ¡°For a moment, it felt like a different person.¡± A different person. It means exactly what it says. I felt as though another presence was oveid on the existence called Sun Woo-hyun. ¡°Perhaps it was an unimaginable thought originally.¡± I trust my senses. And I think what¡¯s rted to that might have something to do with unique characteristics. ¡°Thebination of martial arts and magic is quite demanding.¡± In the second round of life. Although the nature of martial arts and skills was different, there were methods of training for knights. However, I focused only on magic. Now, I might have diligently learned various things. But back then, my ability struggled to handle even a single spell. Perhaps if I had learned magic, I wouldn¡¯t have reached the level of the 7th Circle or Sword Master. On the other hand, this one seems to have some talent but appears insufficient to handle both. However, it¡¯s strange to say the least about their growth trajectory. ¡°It feels like I¡¯m regaining my skills.¡± That¡¯s why this kid is suspicious. To the extent of wondering if they¡¯re a reincarnation like me. Well, I¡¯ll gradually figure it out. ¡°But what brings you here?¡± ¡°Oh, Sun Woo-hyun said he¡¯ll take me to the tower today.¡± ¡°Matap?¡± ¡°Yes, they say they¡¯ll buy a staff for me.¡± I squinted my eyes and looked at Sunwoo Hyun. ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ No, this is something you need to see for yourself to believe. Follow me.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To the cksmith.¡± Slipping my hand into my pocket, Sunwoo Hyun followed as I moved. ¡°It¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Imperial Guards must learn magic. I might not like Yoo Eunchae, but the Imperial Guards must learn magic.¡± Ugh. That¡¯s why exceptionally talented people are a headache. Because they believe they¡¯re truly right. I headed to the cksmith without a word. While doing so, one of Sunwoo Hyun¡¯spanions spoke to me. ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± ¡°Han Seojin.¡± ¡°The troublemaker of the Iron Blood n?¡± ¡°A troublemaker, perhaps.¡± My personality is a bit rough. I tend to clear away the trivial things and get things done, which makes me have a lot of enemies. ¡°That¡¯s why they can¡¯t easily figure out my true identity.¡± I do have many allies as well. But I have far more enemies. To the extent that there are even enemies among my allies. But who is this person, so nonchnt? ¡°We Seojin, don¡¯t bother me.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m curious. You¡¯re one of the hottest people in the academy right now. Suddenly awakening your past life and even bing the chief professor of the academy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty good at what I do.¡± As I shrugged my shoulders and spoke, his expression changed to something unfortunate. But how can that be? I really am good at what I do. ¡°But is it really true?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That your skills are so good. There¡¯s already a lot of rumors about it spreading.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s saying that?¡± Who could be the loose-lipped student? It¡¯s probably not Yoo Eunchae. He¡¯s a subtle and thorough guy in those matters. As different as can be, whether it¡¯s human rtionships or human rtionships or human rtionships. ¡°The headmaster, sir.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Does the headmaster want to give more money, I wonder. At that moment of contemtion, a very familiar face appeared. ¡°That person.¡± Jet-ck hair and eyes. A chilly-looking young man and a woman, both dressed in ck uniforms, were looking at me. ¡°The Chulheol Sword n¡­¡± The woman referred to as Wiseo-jin muttered softly. ¡°They do resemble each other.¡± Hanseojin and I strangely resembled each other. They have ck hair and ck eyes, while I have white hair and blue eyes. ¡°Even this white hair isn¡¯t the normal kind.¡± It¡¯s because it turned snow-white as if under immense stress. Blue eyes are dyed blue following the heavens. The corners of the mouth lifted. Approaching them with a sly smile. ¡°Hanseojin?¡± ¡°Oh, nice to see you. Are you my younger sibling?¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t pretend to know things you don¡¯t.¡± Things I don¡¯t know? I¡¯m the eldest son, after all. Isn¡¯t it normal for the eldest son to be born into the formal mistress? ¡®What kind of creature is this Cheolhyeol family?¡¯ I¡¯m genuinely curious. ¡°You, a thing of no value. Even after defiling the family name¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± The man responded solemnly to the woman¡¯s words. Sun Woo-hyun walked forward step by step. ¡°Han Joon-seok, Han Yoo-rim. Why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something you need to know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a family matter. Can¡¯t disclose more than that.¡± Han Joon-seok reacted sharply. And the one called Han Yoo-rim furrowed their brow and said, ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Sun Woo-hyun is fine. Also¡­ since there¡¯s the eldest son of the Cheolhyeol family.¡± The attitude toward others. I let out a bitterugh. How on earth did this fallen family end up like this? ¡°The family¡¯s matters?¡± As Sunwoo Hyun approached with a puzzled look, I grabbed his sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Keep quiet for a moment.¡± Just as Sunwoo Hyun was about to ask what I meant, I stopped him and stared in one direction. In a remote corner of the narrow alley, a faint magic power was trembling ever so slightly. ¡°Really.¡± This academy never ceases to surprise me. Chapter 29 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 29 29 ¨C Watching the fire is the most fun. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tsk. I clicked my tongue and looked in one direction. A faint magic power had been flowing weakly. It¡¯s gone now. It was like a lingering scent, faintly remaining. ¡°It feels ominous.¡± These kinds of things alwayse back to bother me. Not immediately, but someday, it wille back to me in a very annoying form. ¡°Even dog poop bes medicine when needed.¡± I regretted not having Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s help at this crucial moment. ¡°It would have been useful in a fantasy world or a martial arts world.¡± Fortunately, it was a modern world here. A time when you couldmunicate with a cellphone. I sent a text message. [Right away.] ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten your manners. You¡¯re doing something else while talking to us.¡± Han Jun-seok said with a contemptuous expression. ¡°Something more important came up.¡± ¡°Important? It¡¯s probably just trivial matters. Predictable. It¡¯s always been like that for you.¡± ¡°Do you know me well?¡± He says, raising one corner of his mouth. From Noble mtl dot It didn¡¯t hold much weight in Han Seo-jin¡¯s memory. Just a few fragments of information passed by. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not important, let¡¯s move on.¡± I looked at Sun Woo-hyun. They seem suspicious, but it seems like they don¡¯t know anything at the moment. ¡°Yoo Eun-chae seems to be in a situation where she has no time at all.¡± Looking at my phone, there¡¯s no immediate reply as usual. ¡°You, are you ignoring me right now?¡± Han Jun-seok stepped forward with an angry expression. Resting his hand on the hilt of the sword, he looked at me as if he could draw the sword at any moment. I raised the corner of my mouth. What are you trying to do with just that? ¡°If you draw that, you¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°Hah, you really¡­¡± Before Han Jun-seok could do anything foolish, I walked right up to him. Preventing the guy from making a move is one way, but that¡¯s too risky. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Most things don¡¯t react to my proper restraint. There were even those who were slowly dying. And it¡¯s hard for me to fully manifest with this body. Thud! I lightly ced my foot on the hilt of the sword as the guy tried to swing it. ¡°Hah, doing such foolish things¡­¡± In an instant, the guy¡¯s expression changed drastically. Not budging an inch, that¡¯s probably why. ¡°But hey, what¡¯s up with you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Is your backside tough?¡± ¡°I am the son of the head of the Cheolhyeol Sword n! Even without such things¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s settle this.¡± ¡°Just as I hoped¡­¡± Before the guy could say anything, I swung my foot straight up. Whether he had a sense of danger or not, he leaned back and avoided my kick. ¡°You!¡± I immediately assumed the posture of drawing a sword from my sheath. ¡°Stop!!¡± A woman named Han Yurim intervened. She unsheathed her sword, pointing it at me. ¡°Wanna go at it?¡± It¡¯s 2:1. Not bad. I excel in one-on-onebat. Whether it¡¯s a personal duel or a brawl with many, I¡¯m not one to shy away. ¡°Han Junseok, stop.¡± ¡°But, Nuna!¡± Han Jun-seok looked at Han Yurim, then bit his lip and stepped back. ¡°Lucky, aren¡¯t you¡­?¡± ¡°You.¡± Ignoring Han Jun-seok, Han Yurim looked at him with a smile. ¡°You catch on quickly.¡± With a sly smile. If Han Yurim hadn¡¯t stopped him, Han Jun-seok was nning to disable one of his arms. ¡°It¡¯s too early to touch him.¡± Still, as a sign of affection, he wanted to disable one of his arms. ¡°Hanseo¡­ No, who are you?¡± ¡°Han Seojin.¡± ¡°Han Seojin doesn¡¯t act like you. Your behavior, habits, everything is different.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You are a different being wearing Han Seojin¡¯s mask. We can¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t like me from the start.¡± Han Yurim bit her lip and looked at me. Looked at Han Jun-seok. The guy swinging his sword outside because he was ignored. ¡®I have a rough idea of what the Iron Blood Sword n is like.¡¯ He stepped forward as if taking a stance against being ignored. His attitude was very familiar. He must have been used topeting with his children. And the way he casually rested his hand on the sword. I can¡¯t help but think that he drew his sword and retaliated against his opponent for ignoring him. ¡°Really.¡± It was an absurd Kongaru family. ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°¡­Originally, I came here today to resolve the matter given by the family.¡± ¡°Given by the family?¡± ¡°Since the Academy and our family are not on good terms, it won¡¯t be a problem if I withdraw from here.¡± ¡°You seem quite nonchnt about it.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s better than shing with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been investigating me diligently.¡± ¡°A lot has changed.¡± An anxious look speaking of many things. Hanyurim sent that to me and then took Han Junseok away. Right before leaving. ¡°Still, I think it¡¯s fortunate.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That ce, I thought it wasn¡¯t real. We may be called the Iron Bloods, but we¡¯re not £¼£¾. No, that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Pathetic.¡± I looked at Han Yurim. I was trying to say something with a sense of conscience. ¡°I think I roughly know whates next.¡± Probably. The head of the Iron Blood n experimented on his own son, Han Seojin. I wanted to say that. ¡°I¡¯ll make them pay.¡± The Iron Blood n. I nned to take revenge on Han Seojin by erasing them from this world. As long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with my life. But no matter how much I think about it. ¡°I need to hurry up.¡± It seems like I won¡¯t have much time left before I sh with the Iron Blood n. Thinking like that. Munch, munch. Someone next to me was munching on a waffle. Where did they get that from? ¡°Would you like some?¡± ¡°Just one.¡± Curious about the taste, I snatched a bit using Yeomdong magic. ¡°Hmm.¡± It¡¯s too sweet. ¡°How do you eat this?¡± ¡°I eat it for that taste.¡± Unbelievable. As I rinse my mouth with c, I feel a gaze. Wigunak is looking at the Mookhwan hanging on my arm. ¡°Isn¡¯t that heavy?¡± ¡°This? It¡¯s quite fine.¡± ¡°Give me one too.¡± ¡°You should focus on building your physique first.¡± ¡°My physique?¡± Wigunak looks at his own forearm. A physique closer to a woman¡¯s than a man¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, I¡¯ve worked hard on physical training.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Do you really understand?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Impossible. His ability is just that. Most people can¡¯t understand it, let alone handle it properly. Handling the swordsmanship decently makes him a genius. Of course, not as much as me. I can say he¡¯s just about as good as my fingernail. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯ll distribute it soon.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°¡­The 30kg iron ring?¡± ¡°Not that.¡± Wigunak tilted his head towards Sunwoo Hyun, who had interrupted. ¡°I made it a little harder. Will your bodies copse if you carry it?¡± ¡°¡­Can I do it too?¡± ¡°If you want to.¡± I looked at my phone. Because I had received a reply from Yoo Eun-chae. [¡°I¡¯ve solved that!¡±] ¡­Resolved it, huh. Well, it would be strange not to resolve it when it¡¯s so openly present in the academy. Not everyone here is ipetent. I put my hand in my pocket and nced behind me. ¡°Should I do it now?¡± ¡°Is it ready?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go make it. It¡¯ll take about one or two hours.¡± ¡°In that case, should we head to the pavilion?¡± ¡°No.¡± I grabbed Wigeonak by the neck. It felt as soft as a woman¡¯s. Could this be the power of the impossible? ¡°Just follow me. I¡¯ll exin why I said that.¡± ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why are you so sure I practice martial arts?¡± Wigeonak looked at me, puzzled. ¡°Do you consciously control that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m certain.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Other people have reasons for being certain about magic, too.¡± I chose my words carefully. Finding a way for these guys to understand is probably the best approach. ¡®That would require too much time.¡¯ Martial arts and magic. Understanding the difference begins here. Then, the best way is undoubtedly. ¡®Realbat.¡¯ For ages, those who only taught theory were full of forgetful students or people always countering. Rolling in the heat of realbat, one naturally learns. ¡®To do that first.¡¯ I must create Cheolhwan. * Impossible, wicked above all. His power is something beyondprehension. No magician, no schr could grasp what his power truly was. The supreme power reigning over Korea. Not to that extent, but just below is the lineage of the wicked above all. Even mystical schrs attempted to research the wicked above all, but they knew only one thing. Even the mystical schrs didn¡¯t truly understand that power. However, Sunwoo Hyun was certain. The wicked above all is magic. Because he has seen it. The power of the Impossible, referring to the magician who shattered everything with that force. He was much stronger then, when he walked alone. Thus, Sunwoo Hyun was convinced that Wigoonak was magic. Yoo Eunchae. She hated that something strange aligned with her opinions. Still, she did not deny that Wigoonak was magic. His authority was ingrained in her mind to that extent. However. Han Seojin said. He is a martial artist. If it were others, they might scoff or ridicule. But he¡¯s different. He has shown things until now. Basic mana maniption. And a magic that wiped out corpse lords and zombie hordes in one go. That alone carries the weight of his words. ¡®I don¡¯t know what it is.¡¯ But it¡¯s worth watching once. ¡°His gaze has changed.¡± Chills ran down her spine instantly. Amidst Han Seojin¡¯s self-assured gaze, seemingly amused. ¡°¡­Do you know about that?¡± ¡°Roughly.¡± ¡°But where exactly are we heading now?¡± ¡°Says we need Cheolhwan. To make that.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll make Cheolhwan yourself?¡± ¡°Yeah, also to show off a bit.¡± ¡°Show off?¡± ¡°It might be useless for you guys, just consider it as a sightseeing. The most fun, originally, is watching fights and firey.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t both of those dangerous?¡± ¡°Yeah, they are.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s a forge, wouldn¡¯t there be Cheolhyeol Swordsmen nearby?¡± ¡°There are Ironfooters where we¡¯re going.¡± ¡°What are Ironfooters?¡± ¡°Dwarves. It¡¯s the name mostly used by those immersed in the martial world.¡± Sunwoo Hyun exined, ncing at Han Seojin. From Noble mtl dot When talking about magic studies or basic mana maniption, he¡¯d narrate like a natural-born sorcerer. Now, he uses the terms referred to by martial artists. Hence, I¡¯m not sure where he belongs. ¡°Who are you?¡± To consider him as someone awakened from a past life seems imusible given his exceptional mastery of both magic and martial arts. Not to say it wasn¡¯t the case, but people had changed too much. A person whocked confidence, always passive. Overflowing with confidence, acting without hesitation. As if they were the answer themselves. And astonishingly, he always showed something beyond the correct answer. So, there was a bit of anticipation for what he would show this time. * Before long, they arrived at the cksmith¡¯s shop. And shortly after, Sunwoo Hyun and Wigoonak tried to tear apart Han Seojin in astonishment. Because Han Seojin was¡­ ¡°Oh, rides well, huh?¡± ¡°Geez, not bad at all!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the noise? This firepower is still insufficient. Laughable.¡± ¡°The cksmith shop is on fire!!¡± ¡°This is a chance to make it even bigger.¡± Because he was setting fire to the cksmith shop the cksmith he had been eyeing covetously. Chapter 30 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 30 30 ¨C Watching the Fire Is the Most Fun (2). I have edited part 29. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could read it from the middle. Ding! Thud! A clear sound echoed. It emanated from the cksmith¡¯s workshop. Onlookers were captivated by the noise. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Dwarf. They belonged to the n of metallurgy. From birth, it seemed as if they were bestowed with divine knowledge rted to it. Talented and passionate. That¡¯s why the races known as Dwarves were all a crazy bunch when it came to metallurgy. asionally, there would be a race, like a sudden mutation, that went crazy about forging swords. Yet, Dwarves realized metallurgy from the moment they were born. That¡¯s how even a cksmith who hadn¡¯t received care from their kin could be recognized. The man in front of me is presenting himself with an unprecedented opportunity. ¡®Giyeon.¡¯ Just witnessing it is Giyeon in itself. However, it¡¯s not without issues. ¡®But no matter what¡­.¡¯ Destroying the workshop seems excessive. He looked around. As if it were a fire, officials from the Academy havee to clear the debris with magic. Do they know? That someone caused a bit of a ruckus by increasing the firepower here? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She sighed, recalling the scene from a moment ago. * ¡°You want to rent the cksmith shop?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I scanned the area and spoke. There are still things I don¡¯t like. ¡°But iron isn¡¯t too bad.¡± The method of forging iron and the scattered iron around were top-notch. It¡¯s natural, and it¡¯s amon story. This ce is where the martial arts world and the magical world have merged in modern times. There are also druids in Russia, gods in the United States, and all sorts of things in Europe. But fundamentally, in the modern world, it was easy to obtain top-notch iron. ¡°By the way, you mentioned that the stuff from there is pretty good, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You came from a ce with iron folk, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± I brought five iron ingots that looked fine. ¡°But there aren¡¯t any Ironds on this Earth, right?¡± ¡°You might just not know about them.¡± Truthfully, I don¡¯t know either. If the Celestials are here, they must be hiding somewhere. ¡®Information I can¡¯t ess yet.¡¯ However, there¡¯s worry. The lifespan of the Annihtor or Celestials worries me. The Annihtor never tried to pinpoint their age, but they¡¯d easily surpassed 700 years. The Celestials aren¡¯t constrained by lifespan, but if it¡¯s been too long, they might have died. I sat in front of the forge. ¡°¡­You haven¡¯t agreed to lend it yet.¡± ¡°Did you hear the news?¡± ¡°What news?¡± ¡°About me squeezing the budget from the principal?¡± ¡°Well, so what¡­¡± ¡°I took about 5% from the entire academy¡¯s budget.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The young Irond was horrified. Others listening nearby were the same. ¡°Wait a moment! Ah, you brought 5% of the entire academy¡¯s budget?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak informally.¡± ¡°¡­How did you convince the principal? The academy¡¯s budget exceeds its limit in just one quarter.¡± Simply put, it exceeds 50 billion in one quarter. No wonder it was difficult to persuade. ¡°But they said it shouldn¡¯t be used privately.¡± This is the time to use it liberally. ¡°Well, then, what about that 50 billion?¡± ¡°Do you¡­want to receive support?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The young child vigorously nodded his head. ¡°But what will you make with that?¡± Unlike Seon Woo-hyeon, he used formal speech right away. He seems decent. ¡°Cheol-hwan. And a sword.¡± ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a shortage. Should I get some from somewhere else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯ll arrive soon.¡± As soon as he said that, there was amotion near the door. As the door opened, someone who appeared to be a waiter spoke to the young child. ¡°Jang Ju-chang-nim, a guest has arrived.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± This nobleman is quite impudent. ¡°I called for you.¡± ¡°Then I will bring them!¡± After a moment, Abel entered. ¡°Oh my, oh my. You¡¯ve been up to something interesting here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve arrived!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Three more people joined. Abel, Yoo Eun-chae, and Nam Hye-rin. This worked out well. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the items you ordered. But from now on, I¡¯d prefer not to do these kinds of errands¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m already an incredibly skilled and high-ss employee, you know?¡± ¡°Damn right.¡± Abel. He brought the things I ordered. With a bright and cheerful smile. ¡°He looks incredibly weak, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know about the Bloodfire Beast? He¡¯s quite famous as the headmaster¡¯s hunting dog.¡± ¡°That person?¡± Probably because he¡¯s a dwarf. He really doesn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the characteristic of dwarves.¡± If it¡¯s not their own concern, they show no interest. That¡¯s their nature. ¡°Where should I put the requested item?¡± ¡°Here.¡± When Abel unfolded the bundle, a ck ingot fell out. ¡°It¡¯s a ck ingot!¡± ¡°Enough to scream?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite a good item. It¡¯s heavy, but it¡¯s solid and flexible. It¡¯s good for bncing the weight. It also draws attention from heroes who userge weapons.¡± ¡°You know well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s basic knowledge. But why do you need so many ck ingots for what you want to make?¡± ¡°For training dummy.¡± The dwarf who was talking to Yoo Eun-chae came up to me. After saying that, he prepared for work. The first thing to do. Boost firepower. ¡°Firepower?¡± The dwarf cksmith spoke without stopping, raising the heat with determination. An intense, zing forge. Sparks flew. ¡°It¡¯s hotter than I thought.¡± Abel said, stepping back. But I frowned. ¡°Is this all?¡± ¡°All? This is a rare forge you won¡¯t find anywhere else!¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± This is inadequate. I pondered for a moment. I¡¯ve already spent half of the 50 billion. But this workshop seems more expensive than that. ¡°Well, should I just make the forge roughly.¡± I¡¯ll take care of the rest in the next quarter. I smiled. I used the me Magic. Brought some nearby charcoal. ¡°Um, excuse me?¡± She looked at me with a trembling voice. ¡°No, right?¡± ¡°The first secret of the Iron n. The more mes, the better. Firepower is limitless.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such a thing?!?!¡± ¡°Everyone, be cautious.¡± ¡°Wait, wait!!¡± Everyone hurriedly did something. Various mana auras flowed from behind. Manas of various colors. While it¡¯s good to appreciate, I focused on the mes in front of me. I bound the Iron n brat with the power of me and put all the charcoal into the furnace. Kwaaang©¤!! In an instant, like an explosion, mes overflowed. ¡®I asked, but¡­¡¯ The best thing is not to ask. I infused my mana into the mes. With increased firepower, move harmoniously ording to my will. Using the mes of Revolutionary me, I injected determination into the fire. Then the mes subsided. The Iron n brat began to stare at the scene as if it were amazing. ¡®By the way.¡¯ It¡¯s hot. My skin is flickering with mes. The best way is to protect my body with Hyukjakyeomhwa. But that¡¯s not good. Hyukjakyeomhwa has the nature to freeze all mes except for the fire of transformation. No matter how small the spark is. Hyukjakyeomhwa will reveal and eliminate it. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll protect my body with Hyukjakyeomhwa. The harmonious mes. They were pushing back the heat. mes trapped entirely inside the furnace. ¡°Appropriate.¡± ck iron is tough. And heavy. It takes hours to melt it. So Cheoljok resolved it with tremendous firepower. ¡°If there¡¯s a problem.¡± It¡¯s the need to heat it in seconds. If it goes over a second, most metals can¡¯t be reused and can melt and flow. But. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Heightened senses. Second-level archmage. Third-level transcendent artisan. Those were set aside momentarily. What appears is an artisan who operated as a third-level cksmith. The n is allid out. The very first to craft. ¡°It¡¯s the sword.¡± Nam Hye-rin. Had to forge a weapon befitting her. Next up is Cheol-hwan. ¡°A cksmith¡¯s work, yet not simple.¡± Cheol-hwan is challenging. It¡¯s not merely about adding weight; it shouldn¡¯t be cumbersome to wield, nor should itpromise the body¡¯s bnce. ¡°And above all.¡± Students must struggle in agony. That¡¯s how the body grows. The structure is already fully ingrained in my mind. I used Yeomdong magic to infuse the ck ore with mes. Whoosh! From Noble mtl dot The mes crackle. In an instant, the ck ore begins to melt and flow. I seized it with my me. Tick, tock. Time passes. In reality, relying solely on senses is not ideal for resolving things. Among cksmiths, using tools is preferred. Even if one is exceptionally skilled, relying only on senses won¡¯t allow precise metallurgy. But not for me. Senses as a craftsman. Senses as a grand sorcerer. And senses as an artisan. Harmonizing all of it. ¡°Now.¡± I pulled out the ck alloy melted with me magic. Iron glowing red. ¡°Done.¡± I hesitated. Didn¡¯t expect it to work on the first try. ¡°Lucky me.¡± I swung the hammer down. * ¡°Ugh, ugh, ugh.¡± Groans echoed. Source: Han Seojin. Even for Han Seojin, enduring hours near zing mes beyond one¡¯s skill was undoubtedly taxing. Forcing herself up, she surveyed her surroundings. Fortunately(?) the forge remained unscathed. Though at what cost, one might ask. Most around were sprawled out. The young apprentice, struggling to hold on, had sumbed. ¡°Impressive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite something.¡± ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t expect a cksmith to excel this much.¡± Having mastered both literature andbat and diligently acquired misceneous skills. By the way, I¡¯m also skilled in cooking. Han Seojin thought as she took a breath. ¡°But¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae¡¯s eyes gleamed. Toward the de with a silent darkness. A sensation akin to absorbing light. At first nce, she knew. This, without a doubt, was an extraordinary item. Those obsessed with swords, and even those who know nothing, covet it as the sword to pursue. Yoo Eunchae blinked her eyes, looking at Han Seojin. ¡°Are you going to give this to me?¡± ¡°Nam Hye Rin.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Yoo Eunchae was about to say something but stopped. ¡®If it¡¯s Nam Hye Rin, then¡­¡¯ She has the qualification to wield such a sword. The name she possesses now is Geumgwi. However, soon her unique characteristics will undergo aplete transformation. Namgung¡¯s sword. Giving up on that and seeking a new sword. Geumhu Swordmaster. A new title she will have. Even Seonwoo Hyeonjo, an exceptional swordsman, would be unable to defeat her if we consider her with just a sword. She became renowned as the one who handles the sword the best. Yoo Eunchae gazed at the ck de and contemted. Mukhwan. However, this seems a bit unusual. ¡®It seems like there¡¯s more passion poured into it than into the sword.¡¯ What¡¯s so impressive about tying it to your arms or legs? Yoo Eunchae looked at Mukhwan and bought the item information. ¡°Unique Trait: Activates the ability to see the realm of existence.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Mukhwan. An item crafted with intense fervor as if enchanted. However, its contents are incredibly vicious. ¨C Doubles the user¡¯s perceived weight. ¨C elerates the user¡¯s physical growth. ¨C Restricts the user¡¯s mana. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Yoo Eunchae smiled brightly. So, this Iron Bracelet is for training purposes. The weight is perceived to be doubled. And it restricts the user¡¯s mana? ¡°Should I run away?¡± Yoo Eunchae began to seriously contemte. Chapter 31 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 31 31 ¨C Basic Stamina Training. ¡°Whoosh.¡± She stood in a ready stance. Using gravity magic to increase weight, I impose a burden on my body. Thud. Thud. The sound of muscles tearing and splitting echoed. The god asleep in the tranquility of inertia awakened. It sends mana throughout my muscles. Pupils dte. A method of umting inner strength while moving. The inner strength gained through such movement is exceedingly minimal. I have no choice but to gather only the purest inner strength within my tranquility of inertia. ¡°Still, it was made automatically.¡± A divine art created bybining magic and technique. Hence, it umtes mana through breathing without me having to do anything. Therefore, this is a divine art. A technique that grows alongside me. It¡¯s not entirely without ws. Unlike other techniques, the umtion rate is slow. And¡­ ¡°Other than me, there are hardly any who can learn it.¡± In other words, aside from these two, there are no ws to speak of. If I take a potion given by the headmaster, any perceived w, namely, that only I can master it, bes insignificant. For me, this martial art has only strengths. That¡¯s the Tao of Nothingness. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be able to write soon.¡± Martial arts practiced alongside the Tao of Nothingness. The martial arts of Pacheon. I close my eyes and focus inward. At that moment, I sensed an intent. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s almost time for ss, where did you go¡­?¡± It was Yoo Eun-chae. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­Th-th-th-that, just doing something without clothes!¡± Yoo Eun-chae quickly covered her eyes with both hands. Then, she spread her fingers and nced at my body. I only took off my top because I didn¡¯t like the sweat, but nakedness, really? ¡°Wow, this is¡­ ¡° Feeling ufortable, I used Yin-Dong magic to wipe away the sweat and put on clothes. ¡°No, what was your reaction a while ago?¡± ¡°It was unpleasant.¡± ¡°No, if someone as pretty as me sees¡­¡± ¡°Are the preparations done?¡± ¡°The lesson preparation is all done. But why do I have to pick and ask you, when I¡¯m busy too?¡± ¡°If you took supplies from the budget, then this much is necessary.¡± ¡°¡­Did you notice?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re good at skimming off.¡± As a purple marquis with no experience, he was so secretive that without the experience of being a thief, he might have missed a few. ¡®This guy is really¡­¡¯ Rather than learning martial arts or magic, being serious about thievery¡­ ¡°No, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± With such keen perception, he seemed like he would thrive in that area. And he seemed to want to take advantage of me. ¡®Let¡¯s try catching him and teaching him a lesson.¡¯ But there¡¯s something more important than that for now. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°¡­This?¡± Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s expression noticeably hardened. The ck iron sword made in the forgest time. It¡¯s lighter than mine, but I still made it with care. ¡°Here, take it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why do I get four? Looking at the numbers, it seems like some people are only getting one or two.¡± ¡°I was originally going to give you two, but did I feel bad for secretly taking the supplies?¡± ¡°¡­Ha, can you just let it slide this once?¡± Yoo Eun-chae said, lowering the corners of her eyes. She looked like a dead puppy in despair. I smiled brightly. ¡°Will that do?¡± She really must be crazy. ¡°¡­I, I have other sses to attend, you know?¡± ¡°If my ss is more valuable than theirs, you cane.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Yoo Eun-chae pouted. ¡°So, why did youe here?¡± ¡°¡­Did I make it that obvious?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She was clearly trying to give away some information, but pretending not to. ¡°There will be a joint gathering and exchange event soon.¡± ¡°Joint gathering and exchange event?¡± ¡°Yes. The joint gathering is when students and professors in our ss join forces to fight, and the exchange event is when professors lead students to visit other schools.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°And this exchange event will start in the United States.¡± Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Some rather unusual folks will appear in this exchange event. In gaming terms, it¡¯s like you guys are going to y in a world like this.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Maybe, a lot of people might die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I pondered. An exchange event. ¡°When will it be held?¡± ¡°About three months from now?¡± ¡°There will also be summer vacation in the middle.¡± ¡°¡­Even if you say summer vacation, it¡¯s not even 20 days.¡± ¡°Well, that should be enough.¡± If Yoo Eun-chae said someone is going to die, then a lot might indeed die. In that case, I need to elevate the skills of these kids as much as possible. ¡°The problem is not that.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Originally, the ones who shouldn¡¯t have gathered are all gathered here.¡± Yoo Eun-chae looked at me and said. ¡°Perhaps, satisfying hidden conditions might lead our students to confront most of the first-year students.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Well, considering the students¡¯ levels are exceptionally high. ¡®There are quite a few talented ones.¡¯ Seon Woo-hyun or Nam Hye-rin. Abel, who ims to have the blood of a divine beast from the Department of Military Arts and Jinjo. There isn¡¯t anyone among them who isn¡¯t extraordinary. ¡°Well, we won¡¯t be a problem. The problem might be with the instructors.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Probably, you¡¯ll have to fight with the professors.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I looked at Yoo Eun-chae with a puzzled expression. Yoo Eun-chae looked back at me. ¡°Why would that be a problem?¡± ¡°Well, fighting with professors¡­¡± Yoo Eun-chae, who said that much, looked at me as if realizing something. ¡°Even if you call them professors¡­ it¡¯s not like there¡¯s a hierarchical existence from your perspective, right?¡± ¡°¡­Right?¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s no problem.¡± It might be a bit of a problem now, but gradually, the physical body is beingpleted. ¡°They alle at once, you know.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Yoo Eun-chae looked at me with an expression that said she had nothing to say. Why is she so continuously surprised? For a man who is a mentor, this is basic. * It was a day with sses. And after teaching a few times, I¡¯m starting to get the hang of it. ¡®I have an idea of their level.¡¯ And how to teach them. So, this time, I decided to have an outdoor ss. Originally, ¡°Alberos, attendance?¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± Yeah, yeah. No matter how tough it is, missing my ss is unthinkable. I looked around. Last time, I separated the magicians, and now I¡¯ve separated those known as martial arts users. ¡®The title martial arts user really doesn¡¯t sit well.¡¯ In my past life, whether it was a martial artist or a knight, there were both. From Noble mtl dot Clumsy martial arts practitioners are just¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know who named it, but their naming sense is the worst.¡± There¡¯s also a problem with those who keep calling it that. Anyway, I decided to proceed with the ss. Today¡¯s lesson was simple. Basic physical training. ¡°Is it going to be simr tost time?¡± ¡°Well, yeah. I just focused on building stamina.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Do you see that g over there?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t see it?¡± The one who spoke was Seo Boram, carrying a giant sword on her back. Ah, are they those Pang Ga and Hwang Bo guys? If that¡¯s the case, I understand. They¡¯re brainless fools who think they should train their bodies instead of training something else. Then I should teach them something else more intensively. ¡°Go over there.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When I pointed with my finger, Seo Boram turned her head. Crack! Lightning struck. It was near the g that Alves had nted in advance. ¡°Oh, there it is.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± There were those who were left speechless, gaping at what they had just seen. Sun Woo-hyun and Shin Yura. And Yoo Se-rang and Yoo Eun-chae. ¡°What about just now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. And I didn¡¯t use any mana in the vicinity.¡± They speak in confusion. Of course. This is lightning created by applying my original attribute, Cheoncheon. ¡°Awesome¡­..¡± With a mask on, only half of Cho Ga-eun¡¯s face was visible. Pigtails on a garter belt. Should I call that a minefield style? Or andmine style. Anyway, it was that kind of outfit. Come to think of it, all the figures known as the Five Great Families of Korea were here. There were originally no figures from the Cheolhyeol Sword Family, but I am here. The magic god is Shin Yura, and the mysterious god is Yoo Se-rang. Shadow-Jo, Jo-Ga-Eun, Lightning-Seo, Bo-Ram-Seo. ¡°Were the two of them respectively Dark Flower and Mad de?¡± I sat down and exined today¡¯s lesson. ¡°Today¡¯s ss is really simple. Just follow the g I mentioned earlier, turn around, ande back here.¡± ¡°Is it that easy?¡± As Sun-Woo-Hyun spoke, Yu-Eun-Chae stared at him as if she could kill. ¡°No, why¡­¡± ¡°You, even after experiencing that, still don¡¯t know?¡± A voice filled with disappointment. I smiled to reassure him. ¡°Before we depart, there¡¯s something you all need to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Abel.¡± ¡°Professor seems genuinely unaware, but am I truly an advanced agent?¡± ¡°Because you are, we entrust you with important tasks.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± As Professor Alves nodded, Abel wore a crestfallen expression. ¡°Anyway, you all carry this.¡± He pulled out a steel ring with a dark glow. To feel the weight, he dropped it from top to bottom. Kwoong! It struck the ground with a heavy thud. ¡°¡­No way.¡± ¡°No way is the way to catch people. All of you will carry this. Shin Yu, Yu Seol-rang, two each. The rest of you, four each.¡± ¡°But what about the magic users? Is this correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Just because you learn magic doesn¡¯t mean you can neglect physical training.¡± Even magicians need to have at least some basic physical training. Those bookworms who only memorize spells without knowing that end up dying a lot in real battles. I hoped that the students I taught wouldn¡¯t die so pathetically. ¡°Do the magic users spend their time researching or studying magic?¡± Yoo Eun-chae raised her hand and spoke. I raised the corner of my mouth. In other words, Iughed at her. ¡°You guys can¡¯t even walk properly yet?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°People who research or study magic don¡¯t dare say such things. Because most of them aren¡¯t superior to my magic.¡± But someday, I¡¯ll have to let them go. I don¡¯t want to create my own subordinates. But that time is still far away from now. ¡°I¡¯m an assassin, though?¡± Jo Ga-eun raised her hand and spoke. I smiled brightly and replied, ¡°Do assassins not die when they¡¯re hit?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Even Jo Ga-eun, who had been quiet until then, furrowed her brows. ¡°Professor.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Since this is just a tap, why isn¡¯t the magic working properly?¡± ¡°It seems quite effective.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Seeing everyone struggling, my mood improved. ¡°Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be fun just to hop around, right?¡± ¡°¡­It seems like it could be fun.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not having fun.¡± Their expressions soured. I pped my hands together and conjured magic. Moonlight Frozen Heaven. Ice Pir Cone. Crackling sounds echoed. Dozens of icicles appeared in the air, each one a thin, over one-meter-long spike. ¡°I¡¯m going to attack those kids who mess around with remote control.¡± ¡°hahahahaha, are you really going to do that?¡± Seo Boramughed carelessly and asked me. I justughed. ¡°No?¡± Cheeky. ¡°¡­Devil.¡± You remembered. It¡¯s not good when a person only gets whipped. There¡¯s a carrot too. ¡°Alves.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Bring it out.¡± Alves took out a vial from his pocket. Three dazzling and sparkling pills revealed themselves. ¡°These are specially ordered pills by me. I¡¯ll give this reward up to third ce in thispetition.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up at my words. ¡°Third ce. Just within the top three.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a decent item. Even if I can¡¯t use it, I can exchange it for 30 years of my skills.¡± Good, great. Such passion is needed to be stronger quickly. ¡°Oh, and only attacks that threaten lives are prohibited for students.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone looked at me with tired eyes in response to my words. Wigunak looked puzzled and asked me. ¡°Is that the rule?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, but if it doesn¡¯t pose a threat to life¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t know, do you?¡± I won¡¯t be disqualified. So, let me summarize it. From now on, let¡¯s interfere with each other diligently. Fighting, everyone. I smiled brightly. Chapter 32 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 32 32 ¨C Breaking Namgoong. ¡°Dieee!!¡± ¡°aaahhhhh!!¡± Yoo Eunchae screamed and ran. My body feels heavy. This was the first time I felt such heaviness. There was no state of intoxication, but ¨C there was no one to drink with! ¨C perhaps it was a simr feeling. Kugugugugung!! While lost in idle thoughts, a tremendous wave of magic power was felt from behind. It¡¯s probably because Shin Yu-ra and Sun Woo-hyun, Nam Hye-rin, are fighting. ¡°What the hell is this from the beginning.¡± It wasn¡¯t like this when we just started. We were just running because we didn¡¯t trust each other. But there was one thing. Yoo Seol-rang and Jo Ga-eun, who had the bestpatibility in this race. They received intense interference from others. In the process, Sun Woo-hyun threw a restraining device and Wigoonak fell. ¡°Do you want to fall behind?¡± ¡°Just a moment¡­!¡± ¡°Fall behind.¡± The two started fighting, and others had to intervene. Thanks to that, we were able to advance somewhat. Shasha! The sound of something passing by quickly was heard. Yoo Eun-chae bit her tooth. What was visible was Yoo Seol-rang, with her green hair neatly tied up in a school uniform. The roar of the wind! The wind blew. Soon, that wind turned into a tempest, stirring everything in its path. And the wind transformed into des, soaring towards itself. Among the special attributes, wind was considered rare. Yoo Eun-chae swiftly bowed and leaped. ¡®How do I escape?¡¯ The master said. Infusing mana into nature to sense the surroundings. Yoo Eun-chae was also learning that recently. ¡®No matter how you think about it, that seems like the first step of Wind Control.¡¯ In the future, if she fails to master Moonlight Skydance and ze Elemental Incineration, the technique predicted to be learned is Wind Control. Literally riding the wind, a trait that maniptes the wind. It suits Yoo Seo-rang the most, but she has something that suits her even better. Anyway, Wind Control infuses mana into the wind to sense most of the surroundings. ¡®But learning without mastering the limited traits, there¡¯s an enormous advantage to it.¡¯ The system is absolute. But it has its limits. Reviving innate traits and enhancing a few traits can unleash tremendous synergy, but. The number of traits that can be contained varies depending on a person¡¯s vessel. But it doesn¡¯t matter for Yu Eunchae. Infinite traits. That is the true power of Yu Eunchae. ¡°However, there is synergy in traits.¡± It¡¯s not good to just master anything because it¡¯s infinite. Because some traits have ws, and traits without synergy are not that great. I am confident in handling all of them. Deep breath. Rapid oxidation. Red blood cell. Created a red blood cell. Then threw it at Yuseong. ¡°Hmph! Too obvious!¡± Yuseong cut the red blood cell with the wind. While evading maneuver. At the same time, he was trying to use the surrounding wind to attack himself. Quickly raised the sword. Han Seojin ims he has no talent for the sword. But that¡¯s a story born from Han Seojin¡¯s high standards. The sword was thrown directly. But it missed. It was because his body felt heavier than usual. ¡°If only that cursed iron ring wasn¡¯t there!¡± He gritted his teeth and moved. He had to settle this with magic. However, this cursed ring even had the habit of blocking magic. Tsk, nothing to be done about it. Though it was a move too valuable to use here, he needed that elixir for himself. ¡°Since you won¡¯t give it even if I bleed myself dry.¡± If he had drawn a move instead, it would have been impressive and might havepelled someone to offer even one. ¡¶Trait, Heaven and Earth Harmony is activated.¡· In an instant, his body felt lighter. It was as if everything had ascended a level. ¡°Scarlet mes.¡± Crackle crackle. mes ignited. Three scarlet mes, five timesrger, appeared. ¡°Wait, how did you¡­!¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± He shot off five scarlet mes. While being mentioned as one of the Golden Generation, Yusehran managed to strike down one scarlet me amidst it all. Kwaaah! The remaining enemy orbs were not able to be shed. With a tremendous explosion, Yuseong fell down. From Noble mtl dot In that moment, Yoo Eunchae thought of one thing. ¡°Don¡¯t attack each other, it¡¯s dangerous for students.¡± ¡°¡­Will it be okay?¡± After all, it had already happened. It was useless to worry about it. So Yoo Eunchae trusted Yuseong¡¯s body. * ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡± My body feels heavy. There were also repercussions from using Cheonji Harmony. But Chul-hwa was too heavy. ¡°But it¡¯s still okay.¡± ¡°Your stamina has increased by 1.¡± Just seeing my stats increase made me want to keep running. And one more thing. Because the author, who is a professor, was running alongside me. ¡°How many Chul-hwa do I have left?¡± Hanging from each arm, With things at least 1.5 times thicker than us. ¡°Hoo. Hoo. What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Um, are you okay?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Yoo Eun-chae nced for a moment. Han Seo-jin looked like he was really going to die. His arms were staggering, and sweat flowed like rain. Yet, his eyes were bright and clear on such a subject. ¡®And dangerous.¡¯ Not good for the heart. On a subject with looks more beautiful than most women. And a body better than anyone here. A body crafted with care, piece by piece like a sculpture. Glimmering. Yoo Eun-chae, who had secretly stolen nces at the teacher¡¯s body, saw the teacher take a deep breath. ¡®Did, did he notice?¡¯ Even though she deliberately peeked. Carddduk. A slender ice shard emerged from the air. And it flew backward. ¡°Kyaaah!¡± A scream echoed. Yoo Eunchae smiled. ¡°How amusing.¡± Because it was Yoo Seol-rang¡¯s scream. ¡°But why are we doing this kind of training?¡± someone asked. ¡°I think you¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± he replied. He deliberately createdpetition among the students. Now, he was showing us how he intended to teach us. ¡°He wants to minimize variables.¡± When wended in this world, there were so many variables. But with Han Seojin by my side, most of the fights became predictable. His wless movements and cleanbat methods would put an end to them. ¡°He¡¯s probably trying to teach us something like that.¡± The most perfectbat technique. There is so much to see and learn. This is undoubtedly one of them. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Hearing the screams from behind, Han Seojin chuckled. ¡­They must be doing this to us to reduce the variables. But deep inside Yoo Eunchae¡¯s heart, there was a slight tremor. * Thump, thump. After finishing the race, I was stretching at the finish line. The result was unexpected. ¡°I thought those who couldn¡¯t properly block the variables would best.¡± Sun Woo-hyun. I had my eye on him because he seemed to have something. But he came inst. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.Sigh.¡± The girl next to him was sulking. This time, Yoo Eunchae came in first. Nam Hye-rin came in second. And Seo Bo-ram came in third. I distributed the pills to everyone. In order of rank. ¡°Yahoo!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± It was Yoo Eunchae, Nam Hyerin, and Seo Boram in that order. Come to think of it, I should¡¯ve helped her out at least once. ¡°Everyone worked hard in today¡¯s ss. Those who want to leave can go. Nam Hyerin, you stay.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you.¡± ¡°Oh, discriminatory treatment! What are you nning to do to our Hyerin!¡± ¡°You, go out.¡± Using Yeomdong Magic, Yeon Dong forcefully chased Yoo Eunchae away. Yelp! The sound echoed through the street, but it was disregarded. Other students were curious too, but they left their seats not long after. ¡°Why am I¡­?¡± ¡°Namgung¡¯s Mind Technique. Haven¡¯t learned it yet?¡± ¡°No way?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± ¡°Do you know the Thunderous Emperor Divine Art?¡± ¡°I know.¡± They even skimmed through most of their textbooks. The Namgung folks might have had messed-up personalities, but they hadn¡¯t messed up the skills they¡¯ve umted, including their swordsmanship. ¡°They were quite useful in their own way.¡± It was quite a fresh perspective to modify swordsmanship with such momentum. I took Nam Hye-rin and went to the training room separately. Then, I met a professor. One was dressed in Chinese martial arts attire, and the other was a student in a school uniform. ¡°¡­Nam Hye-rin.¡± There was a strong presence. Eyes that seemed to be looking at someone who couldn¡¯t live under the same sky. ¡°Sisters?¡± Their eyes resembled each other. Nam Hye-rin flinched, and the one who seemed to be an instructor was smiling unpleasantly. ¡°You, with the humble blood, came here so well.¡± Filled with animosity. Judging by the badge, she seemed to be in the third year, yet she¡¯s picking a fight with a first-year. ¡°Student Namgung Mireyo.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Namgung, huh. ¡°Is she the child of a low-born or something?¡± This one also seems to have quite aplicated family background. As he looked at Nam Hye-rin, he seemed to shrink. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve shown an ugly sight.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The guy who seemed like a martial arts instructor raised an eyebrow. Seems displeased. ¡°Are you two sisters?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t notice because of the differentst names.¡± ¡°It should be in the student roster.¡± Nam Gung Mireya said. I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t look at that kind of thing.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re the eldest son of the Cheolhyeol Sword n. Overconfident, huh? You also carry the title of the youngest professor.¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not overconfidence. I have confidence proportionate to my skills. Oh, but I guess subordinates usually can¡¯t see that, so I apologize if I was rude.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Nam Gung Mireya¡¯s mouth hung open. It was an awkward expression. ¡°It¡¯s amusing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t find it amusing.¡± Snick. An infuriated martial arts instructor. This is getting interesting. ¡°Do you know about the uing assembly?¡± The assembly. I heard it¡¯s when students and professors join forces to fight. ¡°The uing duel might be between the third and first years.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the first years at a disadvantage?¡± ¡°Not really, considering how spirited the first-year students are right now. Besides, even the headmaster approved it.¡± Predictable. They must have found it amusing, whispering, ¡°How entertaining.¡± ¡°It seems they want to gauge our strength while they¡¯re at it.¡± Professors also mentioned it¡¯s a chance to showcase how remarkable they are to the students. In other words, an opportunity to humiliate the professors they don¡¯t like. ¡°They seem confident in their skills.¡± The first-year professors were different. Even within the same rank, there are distinctions. And the guy in front of me has seen humiliation. That level ofposure suggests great confidence. With that level of confidence, they might consider themselves geniuses. I looked at Nam Gung Mireyo. The skill is quite impressive. At that age, reaching that level could be considered promising. ¡°A teacher who thinks of himself as a genius and a student who might be more than that.¡± I really like that dynamic. It seems like it would be fun to crush them all at once and see the amusing expressions on their faces. ¡°The assembly is a month away. I¡¯m looking forward to it. I wonder if you¡¯ll still be able to say such things then.¡± ¡°Oh really? Are you so confident that you want to bet on it?¡± ¡°Betting? What kind of bet?¡± ¡°Who among our students will win.¡± ¡°Of course, I would choose Nam Gung Mire. Oh, unless your side also has our Nam Gung Mire¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need that. I¡¯ll make the condition that Nam Hye Rin wins.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too unfair? Nam Hye Rin is called the talented one with great expectations, but she¡¯s still considered an underdogpared to Seon Woo Hyun.¡± The instructor looked at Nam Gung Mire. ¡°Our Mire is far superior to that side, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Even though it seems like she¡¯s below Seon Woo Hyun. ¡°But still.¡± He hides a lot, so it¡¯s possible for him to have such a misconception. ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking at that time.¡± ¡°Then, what will you bet on?¡± ¡°Well.¡± In my heart, I¡¯d like to make it a bet with nothing to offer. ¡°But even so, she probably won¡¯t ept it.¡± Still, I think I can tease out a decent amount. People like her know how to set the stage well. ¡°Let¡¯s make the bet an apology.¡± ¡°Apology?¡± ¡°What if the loser kneels down and says, ¡®I am blind to my faults¡¯?¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°She¡¯s more agreeable than I thought. I was considering being lenient, but I¡¯ll give her a taste of it.¡± Is she nning to pick a fight with me at the association? Is that why she wants to give me a taste of it? Unbelievable. As I chuckled and gave her a moderate affirmation, I looked at Nam Gung Mireyo. Her eyes were full of confidence and arrogance. There was a conviction in her expression that she would never lose. ¡°Interesting.¡± I looked forward to the moment when her face contorted. * He entered the training ground. A quiet ce with no one around. This ce should be fine even if he teaches martial arts. Nam Hye-rin approached me with a worried look in her eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fighting with Nangung Mire¡­ Unni.¡± ¡°Lacking confidence?¡± ¡°To be honest, a bit.¡± Nam Hye-rin¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Mire Unni is really strong.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± It was because of age that I had confidence. If it were someone else, she might have been a woman who made them feel a wall. A first-year defeated a third-year. Though this phrase is often mentioned, it¡¯s also a result of the confrontation between the lower ranks of the third year and the upper ranks of the first year. ¡°But it might be turned around quite a bit by the end of the first year.¡± Most of them are characters in the growing period, growing rapidly. The difference of one year is bigger than one might think. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Still, I reassured her that it¡¯s okay. Her name was Nam Gung Mire. Nam Hye Rin didn¡¯t think she would lose to her. ¡°She¡¯s not even in the top tier with her inadequate tactics and skills.¡± If it¡¯s talent, it overflows more on this side than that. Did they call her Nam Gung Mire? From Noble mtl dot ¡°Isn¡¯t it tough if you¡¯re not desperate?¡± She might end up crying and whining after losing, so I¡¯m saying this. Chapter 33 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 33 33 ¨C Nam Gung¡¯s Breakdown (2). Nam Gung Sae Ga. Once, he was called the greatest swordsman in the world. The sword master, Nam Gung Dae Ryong. He couldn¡¯t surpass the top swordsmaster, Seo Ryong Hyeon, but he expelled the pursuing sword master right below him. That¡¯s why Nam Gung Sae Ga was called the greatest swordsman in the world. Seo Ryong Hyeon stood alone. It was different from the Nam Gung family that had been leading the n. Even if he wanted to establish his own power, he couldn¡¯t do so due to the constraints of other forces. That¡¯s why people praised Nam Gung Sae Ga as the greatest swordsman in the world. The family, which used to be unable to enter the top five families in Korea, has now crumbled. Wealth may decline, but it¡¯s not easy for a prestigious family to fall. However, Nam Gung has fallen. How could it all crumble? ¡°It was because of one person.¡± The reason was simple. The nameless of Cheong-an. That terrifyingly strong monster erased the greatest swordsman n from the world. In the process, Namgung Sae lost most of its martial arts. Only the Heaven Sword n, the weakest among them with Namgung Daeryong, could barely escape death. If it had stopped there, it might have been fine. But the Heaven Sword n dreamed of revenge to kill the nameless of Cheong-an. They gathered their forces. To seek vengeance on the nameless who erased the name Namgung. There were those who joined in that intent. Oh Daese-ga and Gupa Ilbang. The leaders of factions. A n they believed would undoubtedly seed and keep them safe. But it was recorded in blood. The Hwasan Blood Incident. There, Namgung Daeryong lost his life. Do Hwang, Baekjuhyeok, and the top swordsman of the faction, Seoryonghyun. And countless martial artists, too. Since then, Nam Gung Sae has been endlessly declining. Even after establishing himself in China, he couldn¡¯t assert his authority. Driven out to Korea, he couldn¡¯t establish himself properly in this narrow, worn-outnd. Nam Hye Rin was born to the most ipetent head of the family in history, Nam Gung Sae. Unable to gain a foothold with Ahn Hwi Sung, and even driven out from the outskirts of China. Amidst all that, he abandoned his powerless state and decided to live alone. A being who sought pleasure in such circumstances, indulging in multiple rtionships even after taking a main wife. Born from an affair with a maid, Nam Hye Rin¡¯s position was inevitably limited. Even if she had talent in the sword, she was not allowed to wield one. Therefore, she learned the sword from those who practiced it beyond the walls. This is the story Nam Hye Rin shared with me. ¡°¡­Is that so.¡± Inside the training ground. I sat there, listening to Nam Hye Rin¡¯s story with my arms crossed, letting out a sigh. I could infer from the sporadic sounds that reached me, but hearing the truth felt strange. This world is connected to the worlds I lived in in my past life. ¡°At that time, Nam Gung Sae lost most of his swordsmanship and wisdom. After that, he continued to decline.¡± Nam Hye Rin looked at me. In your eyes, there was a curiosity as if you knew Namgung¡¯s sword. But now, there was a different desire greater than that. The desire to learn the sword from me. However, the reason I knew the Brain Sword was simple. ¡®Well, because I annihted it.¡¯ I didn¡¯t say those words. I¡¯ll have to say them someday. But it¡¯s not important now. ¡°Before entering training, there¡¯s something I want to ask.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What do you think of Namgung¡¯s sword?¡± ¡°Namgung¡¯s sword¡­ The Swift Sword, the Transforming Sword, the Middle Sword, and the Breaking Sword.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Usually, ns or martial arts schools handle only one or two swords.¡± If the Volcano n has the Transforming Sword and the Enchanting Sword. The Shaman n has the Flowing Sword and the Strong Sword. The Clear Mountain n specializes in the Pointed Sword, focusing on thrusting. But Namgung is a bit different. Even if you master two, he handles swords with mutually reinforcing effects. ¡®Because it¡¯s difficult to master.¡¯ Even those called geniuses struggle to handle two swords. But Namgung wields four swords. Just as the reason why descendants cannot be geniuses like their predecessors. The Fast Sword and the Transforming Sword. The Medium Sword and the Crushing Sword. Namgung Se-ga is the one who handles these two swords that seempletely ipatible. The Quick and Agile Brain Sword. And the Emperor Sword, whichbines the Crushing Sword and the Medium Sword. These two seem very different. But in the end, they are quite closely rted. And I know that interesting things happen when you obtain the Brain Sword and the Emperor Sword. * The person who created Namgung Se-ga¡¯s Emperor Sword is a genius. A genius to the extent that I can acknowledge. Once, Namgung Se-ga, who was known for his internal martial art called Changryonggi, which generates the Brain Sword, had his history changed by the genius who created the Emperor Sword. If Namgung Se-ga has a turning point, I can confidently say it was then. ¡®In other words.¡¯ If he didn¡¯t exist, Namgung Se-ga wouldn¡¯t have received the title of the Greatest Swordmaster under Heaven. ¡°The ckness of Namgoong¡¯s sword is straight. But it cannot contain the sky, so I wanted to contain the sky with this sword.¡± It was a soliloquy depicting the image of the Emperor¡¯s sword. When Namgoong Se-ga fell silent, I acquired their ignorance. At that time, when I sought the origin of the Heavenly Thunderp, my thirst was for their ignorance. From the Azure Firmament Divine Art to the Azure Heaven Thunder Divine Art, I searched for every sword technique and divine art. As befitting the name of the greatest swordsmanship in the world, Namgoong Se-ga possessed many things. ¡°I felt itst time too.¡± He suited something other than the Brain Sword. It¡¯s not that the Brain Sword is bad. But if there¡¯s a sword that represents Namgoong Se-ga, it¡¯s one. The Emperor Sword. No matter how much I think about it, mastering the Emperor Sword is the right path for him. ¡°What is the sword that could be called a strategist?¡± ¡°The Swift Sword.¡± An answer without hesitation. I nodded in agreement. Thosebeled as Sword Demons are generally specialized in the Swift Sword. ¡°The Swift Sword is good too. With the Azure Dragon Technique honed by the Azure Heaven Thunder Divine Art, you can bring down considerable opponents.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Nam Hye-rin looked at me with expectant eyes. Heavenly Thunderous Divine Art. At first, she tried to teach it. To move on to the next level, Nam Hye-rin seemed to need to learn it. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to try something different.¡± That thought changed. It was because of Yoo Eun-chae. ¡°You want to know about Nam Hye-rin?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a typical Swift Sword, but she has an innate characteristic that shouldn¡¯t be cultivated as a Swift Sword¡­¡± ¡°Innate characteristic?¡± ¡°Yes, Nam Hye-rin is the same as our master.¡± ¡°The same as me?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a case of awakening the innate characteristicte¡­¡± The conversation I had with Yoo Eun-chae. And Nam Hye-rin¡¯s awakening innate characteristic was very special. ¡°But I will teach you something else.¡± So I will not pass on the Brain Sword to Nam Hye-rin. ¡°Then what¡­?¡± Something more fundamental, the sword. A sword symbolizing the Namgung. ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Sword Style.¡± I looked at Nam Hye-rin. Namgung¡¯s sword. I was going to teach it to Nam Hye-rin. The Emperor¡¯s Sword Style suits Nam Hye-rin well. ¡°Did you say Namgung Mireu?¡± I wanted to distort the arrogant expression. So I¡¯m going to teach Nam Hye-rin the Emperor¡¯s Sword Style. But. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t master the Emperor¡¯s Sword Style.¡± Nam Hye-rin rejected my proposal. * ¡°¡­Why?¡± I had to ask for the reason. Isn¡¯t this a precious opportunity for Nam Hye-rin? So I was curious. ¡°I want to learn the Emperor¡¯s Sword Style. Although I cannot disclose where I learned it, it¡¯s a precious opportunity, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s dangerous for the fact that I mastered the Emperor¡¯s Sword Style and that I acquired the sword from the professor to be known. If that happens, this fight will not be between me and Namgung Mireu, but between Professor Han Seo-jin and Namgung Sae-ga.¡± What, was that the concern? I chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Nam Gung-se had fallen, unlike when it was my turn. His power was at an almost negligible level. I can be sure of that. Nam Gung Dae-ryong had mobilized everything to kill me. Yet, he had hidden paddles to raise Nam Gung-se as a pawn. But. In our fight, he also tried to prevent any potential threats. ¡®He might have left a copy of the sword.¡¯ Nam Gung-se¡¯s divine beings and elixirs. Nam Gung Dae-ryong had mostly used them up in our battle. No matter how tremendous the forces gathered at that time, I wouldn¡¯t have known if I could endure seven days and nights. ¡®Thanks to that, he gained enlightenment in the end, making it really dangerous.¡¯ Anyway, there is truly nothing left of Nam Gung-se. Rather than seeking revenge for Nam Gung¡¯s sword or receiving the retribution they deserved, they might have received. However I managed to survive, Nam Gung is now a fallen n that hasn¡¯t even been heard of under the great families currently existing in Korea. ¡®There are several families below the great families.¡¯ Nam Gung-se has simply declined into amon, ordinary family. The information Yu Eun-chae gave me should be quite reliable. Though there aren¡¯t any formal ranks, there are things equivalent to them, she said. ¡°It¡¯s just something like opposing Nam Gung-se.¡± It¡¯s not that difficult. If ites to it, I can just destroy it. It¡¯s an easier task than you think when you consider there are several professors and students. ¡°So.¡± I want to crush the arrogance of Nam Gung-mi-ryeo. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nam Hye-rin was deeply lost in thought. Then she looked at me with even sharper eyes than before. ¡°I wanted to be a sword someday. Devote myself to someone, that¡¯s the way of life.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Well, to be precise, because I was raised that way, I don¡¯t know how to live any other life. I am Nam Gung¡¯s sword. I was raised as a sword, not as a human named Nam Hye-rin. I am Nam Gung-se¡¯s hidden sword. That was my future.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°No one said they would fight Nam Gung-se for me. Well, there were people who said it, but they were looking at the future, not at me.¡± ¡°Yu Eun-chae and Sun Woo-hyun?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, those two.¡± I looked at Nam Hye-rin. A cold gaze. So that¡¯s why they saw something in Nam Hye-rin, she must have known. Not as a person, but simply as someone with a certain talent. ¡°That¡¯s why I swear here. I will be your sword.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to swear.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± Nam Hye-rin blinked. As if she didn¡¯t expect to be rejected. ¡°It may seem strange, but I¡¯m not a good person who forces loyalty on others or takes lives.¡± He¡¯s a guy who struggles to protect his own body. Because the sins of his past life always try to kill him. Even knowing that, I¡¯m a guy who seeks other powers. Rather than building my fence and nning for safety. I¡¯m a guy who wants to learn abilities ording to my interests. ¡°Professor¡­ You¡¯re worried about my future, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You might say something like that. Instead of dedicating myself to someone like me, you want me to live my life.¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Wait. ¡°But I was raised as a sword. I¡¯ll follow your words, but first, I will act as your sword.¡± ¡°No, Hye-rin?¡± ¡°Thank you. Please teach me quickly. Don¡¯t you have to defeat Nam Gung Mireo?¡± Namyelin, with a excited expression, holding a sword. No, it¡¯s not like that. * Before we knew it, a month had passed. Unity Tournament. Although it bears that name, its meaning has long been lost. It was once said to be apetition created for everyone to join forces and fight against monsters. From Noble mtl dot But now, it¡¯s a ce where students point their swords at each other inpetition. And the professors also use it as a ce to prove that they are superior to others. Nam Gung Mireo closed her eyes. Brain Sword, Nam Gung Mireo. There are many epithets for her. Nam Gung¡¯s flower. Nam Gung Se-ga¡¯s hope. And the one who will establish the best swordsmanship in the world again. That¡¯s why it was amusing. Han Seo-jin, the chief professor. ¡°Too good, that¡¯s why.¡± His attitude of speaking as if he¡¯s outstanding was amusing. I acknowledge Nam Hye-rin¡¯s talent. However, she picked up the sword toote. And she did not receive proper education. These are not problems that can be solved in just one month. The principal was also a problem. Just because she has a little talent, does her true nature not show? The professor should not have done that. The one leading the students. Should not bring out personal emotions. ¡°So.¡± I will publicly step on Nam Hye-rin. And pour out the humiliation I received. Nam Gung-mi-ryeo looked at her instructor. The instructor nodded. Disgrace. Her instructor is known to be a figure who will soon fall into disgrace. He is also one of the most outstanding figures among the professors. So, Senior Professor Han Seo-jin will also kneel. Nam Gung-mi-ryeo looked forward to that scene and looked at the training ground. Kwaaang!! ¡°¡­¡­?¡± And then, the instructor witnessed the figure of the instructor kneeling down and copsing. ¡°Next.¡± Han Seojin, holding a blood-stained wooden sword, was smiling brighter than anyone else. Chapter 34 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 34 34 ¨C Breaking Namgung (3). The ss continued. The first thing to do was to learn the art of the mind. Imperial Sword Style and its mental technique, Changgung Great Archery Martial Art, Changgung Nonchnt Sword Technique. And the martial art known as Infinite Steps. There was much to master. ¡®It¡¯s not even a nk te.¡¯ Nam Hyelin had already learned many things with her ¡®eyes¡¯. As a result, some bad habits were deeply ingrained. Even the art of the mind had holes in it. Proper mental technique did note naturally to her, but that was only natural. Everything needed to be fixed and taught anew. The duration of this was one month. Although she confidently said so, even an adept examiner might not make the best use of that time. It was a short period, but¡­ ¡®If it¡¯s that talent that Yoo Eunchae mentioned.¡¯ Perhaps everyone will bepletely ustomed to it. I hoped, but pretended not to. I had to push myself harshly. What Nam Hyelin needs right now is not a carrot. Only a whip. I had to learn quickly. ¡°First, you will learn the Simbeop.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Fortunately, you are rtively better. If you had learned the Chilryongsimbeop or whatever is taught here, you would have had to go back further.¡± ¡°Is Chilryongsimbeop a bad Simbeop?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not a very good one.¡± I quickly gather my internal strength, but it¡¯s not very refined. There are too many drawbacks to changing the Simbeop subject in the middle. Most people could live their whole lives just with that, but he¡¯s not an ordinary kid. So I was fortunate. ¡°Namgung¡¯s Simbeop. Changgungdaeyeonsingong. First, you will learn that.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Simbeop of the Royal Swordsmanship?¡± ¡°Right. You should learn the Royal Sword form before the Brain Sword.¡± Originally, I was going to teach the Brain Sword first, but I changed my mind after hearing Yoo Eunchae¡¯s words. ¡°I will recite the hexameter, so memorize it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± [In Namgung¡¯s sky, there is the celestial realm. However, Namgung does not have the celestial realm. To contain the celestial realm, there must be an emperor¡­] After that, I was taught which meridian to transfer the Jin-ki to. ¡°Have you memorized it?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve memorized it all. But I have one question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What is the meaning of the first hexameter thates out?¡± ¡°Namgung¡¯s sky is the celestial realm?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sim-sang.¡± ¡°¡­Sim-sang?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s sim-sang.¡± The hexameter is what the first Muin saw and created. So, in a way, the hexameter is like a diary. It awakens what is inside oneself. At first, it may seem like nothing, but it bes more important as it progresses. Sang-gyeok. When reaching that state, one carves oneself into the world, because they can bring out that sim-sang. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there quite a bit of information spread around here?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s move on to the next. Once you¡¯ve mastered the meditation technique, try unfolding it.¡± Nam Hye-rin adjusted her sitting posture and began to practice the meditation technique. The im of memorizing it at once seemed true as she was employing it properly. After a brief moment, Nam Hye-rin opened her eyes. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Then shall we move on to the real thing?¡± ¡°The real thing?¡± I raised the wooden sword. ¡°Open your eyes wide and watch.¡± I held the wooden sword. Taking another one, I threw it towards Nam Hye-rin. She caught it skillfully and looked at me. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention before? Experiencing the real thing is better than just hearing various theories.¡± Swish! I gradually summoned the energy in my body. Rather than a refined posture, I imbued a more dynamic energy into the sword. ¡ª Oooh! The energy was vibrating slowly on the wooden sword. The energy around was overflowing. I took a step. I looked at Nam Hye-rin with a graceful posture. ¡°Try it once.¡± Middle sword and sub-sword. A sword thatbines the two. ¡°This is the Emperor¡¯s sword of Namgung.¡± I raised the sword. * It¡¯s breathtaking. For a moment, it felt like someone else, an immense momentum wasing out of Han Seo-jin. ¡®¡­!¡¯ Nam Hye-rin asked this. ¡®It¡¯s hard to breathe.¡¯ Momentum. Just that can overwhelm the opponent. It felt like being watched by the most gigantic giant in the world. That¡¯s why I could smile. This is the Imperial Sword Form. Ah, this man really intends to pass me that sword. He raised the wooden sword. Nam Hye-rin opened her eyes wide. ¡°Heavy.¡± The body is heavy. It¡¯s hard to breathe. To entrap the opponent. Yet the opponent was moving freely. Namgung¡¯s family head, the elder, had only spoken empty words. They said that with the Imperial Sword Form, one could be the emperor. And that they could return to being a loser and move as a loser again. I think I know why they said such things. Seeing it in front of my eyes, there seemed to be a power in the wooden sword that could divide the world. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes!¡± Han Seo-jin moved. A heavy step. Thud. Even one step feels heavy. Han Seo-jin raised the sword. The process seems endlessly slow. Slow enough to dodge right away. ¡®It¡¯s unavoidable.¡¯ However, ironically, it¡¯s unavoidable. The momentum suppresses oneself. It¡¯s not that kind of feeling. The intuition as a prosecutor. Blocking every escape route, a sword poised against oneself. Hence, an endlessly arrogant sword. A sword that forces the opponent to choose between two options. ¡°Will you take a hit from my sword and die now, or will you block my sword and prolong your life a bit more?¡± Han Seojin¡¯s eyes seemed to say this. And it was true. ¡°The Imperial Sword Formation is not a sword that pressures the opponent.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It merely amplifies power throughout the body with a mana wave that boosts sword strength. It applies pressure on the opponent using this.¡± Studying extreme legal principles was necessary. And mana control ability had to be tremendous. At the very least, basic mana maniption had to be surpassed effortlessly to use it properly. Mid-sword and reverse-sword. This sword,bining those two, is an endlessly arrogant sword. One strike. Containing the decisive blow, it restricts the opponent¡¯s movements. And the swift sword, the changing sword, and the powerful sword are mixed to kill the opponent. Just a fatal blow that captures that essence. That is the eclipse of the Emperor¡¯s Sword Style. ¡°This is a swordsmanship that bes more enjoyable as it progresses to theter stages.¡± That¡¯s why we are only teaching the early stages of the eclipse. I didn¡¯t call myself a genius for no reason. The one who created the Emperor¡¯s Sword Style was truly a genius. ¡°What is the intermediate sword?¡± It made me contemte that. The powerful sword carries power efficiently. The swift sword cuts through gaps. The intermediate sword molds its own framework into the world. It sees through the opponent and determines the oue in a single moment. That¡¯s why the intermediate sword is heavy. The changing sword molds the world¡¯s framework onto itself. It has the determination to kill any opponent. That¡¯s why it is the changing sword. Thebination of these two, the Emperor¡¯s Sword Style, is difficult to master. There are various reasons why it isparable to the Taoist¡¯s Taegeuk Hyegeom and the volcanic Jaha Sword Technique. Han Seojin looked at Nam Hye Rin. The Ultimate Sr Eclipse. Even if I were to transmit only this much. ¡°It should be easy to defeat Nanggung Mirey or whatever her name is.¡± However, the process of getting there is not easy. ¡°Just to master one sr eclipse, do I have to run myself to death for a month?¡± Everything I¡¯ve taught so far in the ss is merely basic. Just ¡°basic.¡± And if there¡¯s a basic, there¡¯s an advanced level, and there¡¯s a level above that. ¡°Well, what can I do.¡± Until then, there¡¯s no way other than training to death. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± It was evident that they were nervous, sweating cold. That¡¯s why I liked it. ¡°All the weak-willed ones are copsing with weak legs.¡± Proof that they¡¯ve at least crossed the minimum line. Han Seojin swung the sword as it was. * Han Seojin¡¯s ss. It was currently filled with silence. Simply because it was tough. That was part of it, but Han Seojin was also tired of controlling Nam Hyerin. ¡°Could someone die from this?¡± ¡°Surely not¡­.¡± Yoo Eunchae thought the extent was enough to make her wonder, but perhaps it was possible. She nced at Nam Hyerin. ¡°Gasp, gasp.¡± She was fading away. From Noble mtl dot Her eyes had lost focus, mechanically breathing to stay alive. She had long surpassed the limits of her body. She persisted only with her mind. ¡°Still, it¡¯s enviable.¡± ¡°That¡­?¡± Abel¡¯s words startled Yoo Seoran beside him. ¡°She¡¯s gotten stronger. You might not realize, Yoo Seoran, who hones her inherent abilities, but Nam Hyerin¡¯s movements arepletely different from before receiving the professor¡¯s intensive training.¡± ¡°Right. From birth, the momentum. Everything has changed. It sounds like not just a month of training but years.¡± ¡°The issue is cramming those years¡¯ worth of training into less than a month¡­.¡± Yet the results are outstanding. At first, it seemed like someone might die, but seeing how she manages to keep up, it makes you wonder if there¡¯s a n. ¡°The problem is the enormous budget that¡¯s being drained.¡± Every time, Han Seojin roamed around, loudly insisting, ¡°Just trust me.¡± The principal didn¡¯t even bother to think about what they were thinking. ¡°They must be seeing something in their eyes.¡± That¡¯s why Abel doesn¡¯t touch Hansujin. He speaks informally to the principal, but the principal doesn¡¯t touch on it at all. Even though it would have almost killed anyone else who spoke informally. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the eyes of a young master of the Cheolhyeol Swordsmen.¡± The eyes when the principal looks at Hansujin. Abel had seen those eyes a few times. Eyes that see those who have reached a simr level as oneself. ¡°Hoo¡­hoo¡­¡± Nam Hye Rin ran. Her body begged for rest, but she forced herself to run. ¡°What does it matter if a child of low birth has a little talent?¡± Her own exceptional sister had looked down on her. ¡°hehehehe, our daughter has grown up beautifully. hehehe.¡± The child who gave birth to her had felt resentment when looking at her. ¡°No matter how many times you look, will it be of any use? You were born with half a penny from the family and haven¡¯t received proper training in martial arts.¡± The warriors of the Namgungsega. They didn¡¯t see her as a person. They didn¡¯t give her the martial arts of the Namgungsega, saying they would turn her into a dark sword. Of course, she is also a person. With a sword as herpanion, even if it dulled her emotions, she yearned for revenge. But Nam Hye Rin couldn¡¯t afford to do so. However. Han Seo Jin was different. He saw her as Nam Hye Rin herself, devoid of any s*xual desires. He didn¡¯t sympathize with her even when she spoke about her past. He simply saw her as Nam Hye Rin. He looked at her with those eyes. ¡°I have to repay.¡± She had received an overwhelming favor. From the vanished Emperor Sword Style of the Namgoong n and its correspondingws. And she had properly learned the Law of Infinite Violet. So. This physical pain meant nothing. She had endured much greater hardships before. In less than a month, she pushed herself relentlessly. She had lost consciousness forcefully more than five times from the physical strain, and her steps faltered every time she walked. Lunchtime was used to torture her body. She learned thews and swordsmanship in the evenings. Nam Hye Rin forced her trembling body to rise and went to the training room. ¡°Ms. Nam Hye-rin?¡± ¡°¡­Why, Shin Yura?¡± ¡°I have something to ask the professor.¡± Shin Yura pushed her hair behind her ear and looked at Nam Hye-rin. Her body felt exhausted. Can she receive training in that condition? ¡°¡­The professor treated me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Nam Hye-rin responded as if she had sensed the situation. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silence fell. Shin Yura organized once again in her mind what she wanted to ask the professor and walked towards him. ¡°¡­?¡± Puzzled. It felt like the training ground had strangely lowered. ¡°No, lowered? What a strange thing to say.¡± The personal training room is equipped with various protective spells and sturdiness, prioritizing secrecy. Therefore, it is impervious to most attacks. Thunk. As Shin Yura entered the training room, her eyes were dull. In the center of the training ground. There, it seemed like multiple bombs had exploded, creating a tense atmosphere. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The teacher was demonstrating.¡± ¡°A demonstration?¡± What kind of magic should one use to prevent such a thing? With a gaze full of questions, Yura looked at Professor Shin. But Han Seojin was different now. He exuded an overwhelming force in all directions. A force so powerful that killing someone wouldn¡¯t be unusual. Gulp. Swallowing her saliva, Yura made up her mind. Who on earth had provoked that person to make them look so upset? There were many suspects. Starting from the foolish and stupid Yoo Eunchae to those with brainsparable to hers, like the viinous Kang Woonak and Seo Boram. Or even some professors who couldn¡¯t properly teach. As she pondered such thoughts, Han Seojin approached. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ah, ah! Wait, don¡¯t suddenly aah like that!¡± Shin Yura fell backward, hitting her head on the wall, and whimpered. What¡¯s going on? Han Seojin looked at Shin Yura with a pathetic expression. ¡°Well, um¡­.¡± ¡°I came because there¡¯s something I want to ask.¡± Nam Hyerin spoke with a sharper voice than before. ¡°hehehehe.¡± Shin Yura quicklyposed herself and packaged herself again with a helpless look. ¡°I came because there¡¯s something I want to ask, huk.¡± However. Nevertheless, Han Seojin¡¯s momentum was still intimidating. Even though he was right in front of her, he exuded a force that could kill her dozens of times. ¡°Ah, sorry. Let me bring out the ¡®unmanned¡¯ for a moment.¡± Han Seojin¡¯s force disappeared for a moment. He had the same unsettling appearance again. ¡®Did he change that at once?¡¯ In an instant, he became a different person. The usual professor Han Seojin. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I was curious about advanced magic¡­¡± ¡°¡­Have you already reached that level?¡± Surprised eyes. Shin Yura shrugged her shoulders, leaned forward a bit, and looked for praise. ¡°Yes, I was chosen by magic.¡± ¡°Right, right. I see. Hye Rin, you should take a private lesson for a while.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Seo-jin was briefly surprised, but then his expression changed. It was as if he wasn¡¯t surprised by such things. Unconsciously, Shin Yura puffed out her cheeks at that attitude and asked about something else. ¡°But how did you do that?¡± ¡°I swung the sword.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s been a while. I made a slight mistake in controlling the power.¡± The aftermath became significant, prioritizing Nam Hye-rin¡¯s safety. She ended up creating a crater with a diameter of 10 meters. ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is that, exactly¡­?¡± Shin Yura stopped there. It¡¯s an impolite question. However, Han Seo-jin said without hesitation. ¡°Imperial Sword Trial.¡± ¡°Imperial Sword¡­ Yes?¡± Shin Yu paused her words. Imperial Sword Trial. She had heard a lot about it. It had fallen into obscurity for now, but there was a time when it was called the greatest swordsmanship under the heavens, the Namgung n¡¯s Imperial Sword Technique. And Han Seojin had grasped it. ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± Many questions swirled in her mind. Starting from where he found it, to learning it and bing enemies with Namgung Se Ga. But the ultimate destination of it all was inevitably Professor Han Seojin. ¡°If it¡¯s him¡­¡± He will resolve it without any problems. He has the track record for it. Shin Yu still remembered. His figure as he single-handedly dealt with the zombie horde and decimated the corpse lords. ¡°But aren¡¯t you pushing it too much? Even if Nam Hye Rin is known to be venomous¡­¡± Shin Yu¡¯s worried voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Han Seojin spoke with a confident voice. ¡°I¡¯ll win.¡± And then. The day of the assembly dawned. Chapter 35 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 35 35 ¨C Namgung Busugi (4). There are festivals known as the academy¡¯s flowers. Exchange battles where academiespete in skills. And assembly battles where professors and students show off their abilities. Originally, the assembly battles unfolded as each grade gathered topete. But now, it¡¯s different. First-year studentspete with students higher than themselves to gain experience. Second-year students fight against first-years to umte experience or face off with third-years for the same. Third-year students assist first and second years in gaining experience in a ¡®mentor¡¯ format. Here, those confident in their skills prove themselves by defeating higher-year students. However, the current third-years were called the golden generation. When they were second-years, they defeated most of the third-years, and as third-years, they excelled in missions outside the academy, aplishing more than an average individual. But this year¡¯s first-years were even more outstanding than the golden generation. Moreover, with someone who rose in status from a student to a professor participating in this event, the concentration was even higher. ¡°They say the eldest son of the Blood Sword n is exceptionally talented in teaching.¡± ¡°There¡¯s now under a proud roof. The tiger cub sharpened its fangs. I heard there¡¯s already chaos outside. If this wasn¡¯t the academy of the headmaster but the Blood Sword n, there would have been dozens of kidnapping incidents.¡± Changing just one magic circle increased the efficiency of the magic by more than 60%. The genius magician in Ennd is experiencing an efficiency of over 120%. Just that fact alone tells us a lot. Han Seojin must be captured at all costs. Most of them came as spectators to observe. Han Seojin doesn¡¯t have to see. This ce is to confirm his ¡®talent.¡¯ So he has to look at the students. If he truly has talent in ¡®education.¡¯ Then he must be captured faster than anyone else. If possible, he would like to break through in another direction. But this is the realm of the transcendent school principal. She is more famous in a different way than through force. He doesn¡¯t have the confidence to capture Han Seojin, avoiding her eyes. That¡¯s why they can only use legitimate methods. As the scouts lit up with excitement, roaming to observe the students. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen my son.¡± The head of the Cheolhyeol Sword n revealed his presence. * Before the united battle begins. Where the yers gather. I looked at the students. Most of them were dying. The cause is me. ¡°I might have been a bit too much.¡± For the past month, I¡¯ve mainly been pushing Nam Hye-rin around. But that doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t push around the others. ¡°Someday, you¡¯ll get youreuppance.¡± ¡°Comeuppance? Is that why you¡¯ve be weak?¡± ¡°ying dirty with such cowardice in a fight¡­ ¡° Yoo Eun-chae sharpened her words. ¡°Lacking in dignity.¡± ¡°Better than whimpering in front of the teacher.¡± ¡°When did I ever whimper!¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s quiet down and get ready.¡± ¡°Gathering all the troublemakers, it¡¯s incredibly noisy.¡± ¡°What did you say? The biggest troublemaker here.¡± ¡°Troublemaker, Yoo Eun-chae. I haven¡¯t liked you sincest time. Wanna settle this?¡± ¡°Just learned something fun to use. Stay after the team match.¡± ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s settle it today.¡± ¡­ Noisy bunch, aren¡¯t they? My head feels like it¡¯s about to explode. It¡¯s not just one or two; it¡¯s the noisy ones who¡¯ve gathered here. It was the characteristic of those called problem children. ¡°But it looks good today.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Your hair, I mean.¡± ¡°Oh, this?¡± My hair had grown a bit, so I tied it loosely at the back, and Yoo Eun-chae was looking at me with sparkling eyes. ¡°That looks really nice. Keep doing that from now on.¡± Feeling ufortable, I untied the hairband. ¡°No, what¡¯s with the frog talk?¡± ¡°Forget it. Instead, eat this.¡± From Noble mtl dot I took a vial from my pocket. Pop. Opening the vial, it contained a fragrant smell and ten different pills of various colors. All good for recovering stamina and mana. Made from things I snatched from the principal. The different colors were tailored to the students¡¯ characteristics, unique traits, and the attributes of their techniques. ¡°You¡¯re well-prepared.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as stupid as you, Master?¡± ¡°What are you saying? You slipped in a ce with nothing just a while ago.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± There was a briefmotion, but all the students devoured them. Nom nom. Squishy squishy. Gulp. The first to react was Yoo Eun-chae. ¡°My stamina overfloweth! It seems like it¡¯s about 80% of my usual condition. Did the teacher n this?¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then, Yoo Eun-chae, don¡¯t unlock your shackles and go.¡± ¡°Oh, even the shackles!¡± ng. Thud! Thud! Before I could finish speaking, everyone else unlocked their shackles. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, was my body this light?¡± ¡°This seems more effective than I thought?¡± ¡°It¡¯s temporary, so get your senses ready. Can we handle that much?¡± ¡°We can handle it. It¡¯s easier than facing the scarecrow with exorcism magic while closing our eyes.¡± ¡°Too bad.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± If they couldn¡¯t do it, I was nning to teach them separatelyter. At my words, Wi Gunaek sighed in relief. Everyone¡¯s senses had sharpened. ¡°Hoho, with this, I think I can squeeze the unfortunate face of the third-year student.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the president.¡± ¡°Are you going to confront that monster?¡± ¡°Yeah. I think I can win now.¡± ¡°Sunwoo Hyun has grown tremendously.¡± ¡°But Professor, is it okay for you to be here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the military band?¡± ¡°Professor, aren¡¯t you supposed to be preparing for the lecture?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Ah!¡± Professor Alvesro realized his position muchter. It seems he haspletely forgotten that he is a professor now. ¡°Well then, Professor, I¡¯ll go prepare.¡± ¡°Sure, do well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely win.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± His confidence looks good. Professor Alvesro brushed his hair and went outside. The others aren¡¯t worried, but he is a bit worried. Among the professors, the magicians are at a bit of a disadvantage. ¡°Sure, I will take care of it.¡± Among the students, the majority became significantly stronger. The one who experienced the greatest growth was Nam Hyerin. It wasrgely due to my intensive guidance. But if we were to rank the next strongest¡­ ¡°It¡¯s because Professor Alves is teaching.¡± Perhaps it was because she had been using magic in a peculiar way all this time. After breaking through once, she grew without hesitation. No, it¡¯s more like she started walking on the right path. ¡°Shall we start heading there as well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nam Hyerin nodded in response to my words. While other students were assigned to lower ranks, Nam Hyerin was assigned to the higher ranks. We walked out and headed towards the arena. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°Yes, a little.¡± ¡°Rx. But if you¡¯re in this state, you won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡°Still, I will win.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll fail. Just do as you¡¯ve learned. I haven¡¯t taught you in vain.¡± Saying that, I nced to the side. There are individuals openly harboring hostility towards us. Nam Gung Mi Ryeo and the instructor were among them. ¡°Did you prepare well?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ You do seem to teach quite well.¡± The instructor said while looking at Nam Hye Rin. Compared to a month ago, everything about Nam Hye Rin had changed. Her prayers and physique. Those two things had changed drastically. Her inner energy cultivation didn¡¯t progress significantly. I didn¡¯t administer elixirs, as it takes quite some time for someone else to digest them, not me. ¡°Her mindset is also a problem.¡± I learned a mindset that allows me to directly handle the Emperor¡¯s Sword Technique from the basic mindset. Chang Gung Dae Yeon Sin Gong. The Backbones of the So Rim and the Volcano. I mastered mindsets that can bepared with them. It¡¯s difficult enough to master properly, and feeding elixirs here would be excessive. ¡°I don¡¯t know about other things¡­ but you seem to have confidence in your teaching skills.¡± Nam Gung Mi Ryeo¡¯s eyes became wary. It meant that Nam Hye Rin appeared to be that dangerous. Both of them have sharp eyes. Certainly, both are from the Namgung family, aren¡¯t they? ¡°No wonder they are both from prestigious families.¡± Even if they have fallen, their knowledge continues to carry on. ¡°Indeed, you would be the top professor. If it weren¡¯t for the unfortunate incidentst time, we could have continued to be close.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Your student, unlikest time, doesn¡¯t seem to have grown much, like a forbidden flower. Comparing with them, naturally, our student is superior.¡± They intentionally used politenguage. These guys really love it when you gently scratch their ego until they¡¯re delighted. ¡°¡­Impressive confidence you have there. Everyone has their own walls to break.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the duty of a teacher to help break those walls? If the student isn¡¯t good enough, the teacher should be even better, right? Oh, is it the opposite here?¡± ¡°¡­Our Mireya is indeed an exceptional student. But aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Of course, in the uing professor¡¯spetition at the Alliance, she will be the first to appear.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°¡­But don¡¯t worry. We are the same professors, aren¡¯t we? I am also the top professor¡­ and Hanser Jin is the top professor. I will intervene appropriately.¡± ¡°Thank you for that. Did you hear that, Hyerin? Take care of Namgung Mireya.¡± ¡°Are you asking me to intervene with Nam Hyerin?¡± ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t that the point of this conversation? I thought the disciple was asking the master to intervene reasonably.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The eyes of the martial arts instructor and Namgung Mireya were filled with vitality. Wow, look at that intense vitality. It¡¯s not just anyone¡¯s skill. With a chuckle, he lightly patted the martial arts instructor¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll take care of it properly.¡± ¡°Hmm. You shouldn¡¯t speak so nicely to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡± He waved his hand and went outside. Taking Nam Hye-rin with him. ¡°How do I look?¡± He looked at Nam Hye-rin. Her previously trembling pupils were now infinitely bright and clear. ¡°Nam Goong Mireu has been harassing and tormenting me since I was young.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not to the extent of PTSD. I¡¯m not unafraid when I see her, but¡­¡± Nam Hye-rin maintained an extremely cold expression. ¡°Right now, she looks very small.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s go.¡± That¡¯s all there was to it. Chapter 36 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 36 36 ¨C Namgoong Busugi (5). ¡°Professor Han Seo-jin, when you¡¯re ready to leave, please let me know.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Upon the guide¡¯s words, I leisurely strolled out. I armed myself with a wooden sword and a wooden shield nearby. The shield hung over my shoulder, facing outward. ¡°You can give up now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The senior martial arts instructor for the third year is known for his ruthless hands. He may have caught the principal¡¯s eye with his skills, but he won¡¯tst long.¡± So, is he suggesting that I should forfeit the match? ¡°Don¡¯t overstep your bounds.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± In this world, there are people worth worrying about, but it¡¯s best not to meddle in unnecessary matters. I turned towards the outside. The first match is against the senior martial arts instructor. The one who continuously picks fights with me and Nam Hye-rin, using Nam Gung Mi-re as an excuse. ¡°I wanted to keep her out of this.¡± Well, it¡¯s regrettable. I wanted to savor the best thing forst. As I stepped into the arena, I felt numerous gazes upon me. The most intense gaze came from the senior martial arts instructor, who was radiating a fierce energy. He doesn¡¯t think he¡¯ll kill me. But he seemed prepared to inflict some serious harm. ¡°Oh, by the way, I didn¡¯t even know his name.¡± I looked at the billboard and saw the name Nam Gung-hyeok. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him toe up. Is that okay?¡± He said while looking at my weapons. A wooden sword and a wooden spear. Everyone else uses their own weapons. But I brought a wooden sword and spear as backups. I had iron swords and spears too. It doesn¡¯t matter. I have something to show. I threw the spear behind me. And I held the sword. ¡°¡­Wait, are you really going to face me with a sword?¡± ¡°Yeah, why?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re skilled with the spear or your fists.¡± ¡°My fists are my main weapon.¡± But I am skilled with all weapons. Among them, I am most confident with the spear and sword. There¡¯s no need for gloves or gauntlets. In the past, no matter how amazing or legendary the sword was, it couldn¡¯t withstand my strength. In my era, during the third chapter, I couldn¡¯t fully control my power. ¡°Oh, there was actually one.¡± The divine treasure held by Cheonma. That one was truly amazing. ¡°¡­But did you take out your sword?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± More than enough, it overflows. No, showing this to you is excessively indulgent. * Nam Gung Hyuk looked at Han Seo Jin. He is an incredibly famous man. If we only consider teaching, he might be superior to himself by far. ¡°But he was too arrogant.¡± But that¡¯s all there is to it. That guy is too boastful. The abandoned son of the Iron Blood Sword Sect. He might be a little different now. But still, Han Seo Jin was too enthralled by such a man. Han Seo Jin adjusted his posture. He takes on a knightly stance. Drawing the wooden sword and shifting the center of the body backward. That posture, familiar. There¡¯s no way not to know it. ¡®That.¡¯ Nangungse¡¯s basic sword technique, the posture of Iron Sword Decalogue. It¡¯s not strange that Han Seojin knows this sword technique. The real experts all hide it tightly, but a sword technique of that level can be easily found on the YouTube tform. ¡®However.¡¯ Suddenly. Nangunghyeok¡¯s face twisted. This is a ce to prove oneself. But dare he. To take a basic sword technique from Nangungse¡¯s martial arts instructor? Nangunghyeok¡¯s face became expressionless. If you¡¯re too angry, it was said that you be calm. That¡¯s how he felt now. Endlessly, his head grew colder. He just wanted to give a little humiliation. Since they are colleagues. If it was pleasing to the headmaster, and he even became the chief professor, there must be something certain. So he tried to use his hands less. But then, his thoughts changed. ¡°I will break it.¡± I shot him with the intention of making sure he never wields a sword again in this spot. With that in mind, I shot him. ¡°Oh, how fierce. Have you killed anyone before?¡± ¡°Perhaps someone else will be added to that list today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite confident.¡± Han Seojinzily chuckled. His eyes were filled with mischief. ¡°L-Let the match begin.¡± Nam Gung-hyuk immediately dashed out at those words. He does not underestimate his opponent. From Noble mtl dot Rumors abound that he has captured all of the golden generation of first-years. There must have been something he possessed. But everyone says it. He is the best at teaching. It¡¯s a fact that some people have been saying. So, hisbat skills might not be that great. It was a reasonable inference. Those who cannot build up their own martial arts are bound to grow in that direction. They must have put in tremendous effort. But here. I will make sure he cannot move again. Swinging the sword, Crack. A blue aura envelops the sword. Changryonggi (Énýˆšâ). A power symbolizing Namgung. With that, he swung the sword. It was a momentum to cleave in a single blow. ¡°Too slow?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± It was a moment. Han Seojin rotated his left foot, passing by as if brushing past his side. An incredibly exquisite move. Perfect timing that left him no choice but to be deceived. Swiftly changing to a defensive stance and rotating his body, but what he saw was Han Seojin, chuckling and smiling. ¡°Tsk.¡± Underestimating. He was mocking himself. ¡°Try harder. Remember the Changryonggi? It¡¯s old-fashioned and simple. It¡¯s just a little unique power. Isn¡¯t there anything better?¡± He said yfully, with a smile. Namgung Hyeok¡¯s head grew cold. ¡°My specialty is teaching.¡± ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯re weak inbat?¡± ¡°No. A chief instructor cannot be considered weak inbat.¡± The opponent was a dangerous presence. But, you made a mistake. You should have finished me off earlier. Namgung Hyeok revealed his power. Specialty, activate. The world turned red. Namgung Hyeok¡¯s eyes turned crimson. His muscles grew. The world became a little ¡°lower.¡± ¡¶Specialty, enhance the physique of the light warrior.¡· ¡¶Specialty, enhance the Changryonggi with lightning.¡· ¡¶Specialty, elerate the physique.¡· An overwhelming power to defeat anyone seemed to overflow. But he didn¡¯t want to use it. The aftereffect is tremendous. However, I realized while exchanging a few moves just now. ¡°This isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with or someone to be picky about.¡± Being appointed as the chief professor was not just a stroke of luck. He has the skills to match it. So, I had to use it. *Sigh* In response to that. Han Seo-jin let out a sigh. As if it wasn¡¯t fun. ¡°Is this world mostly about enhancing something?¡± ¡°Be prepared. It¡¯s not often that I¡¯ve been able to boost my strength in one go.¡± One of the side effects that came with Nam Gung-hyeok bing stronger. As the power to enhance the physical body increased, the side effects became more severe. But in this state, he could even kill a formidable existence. He had that kind of confidence. Yet, Han Seo-jin was still rxed. With the sword on his shoulder, he looked at himself and flicked his finger. ¡°Come at me.¡± ¡°Be prepared.¡± *Kwaaang!* In an instant, Namgung Hyeok¡¯s new form disappeared. His incredibly elerated body was now at least twice as fast as it was just a moment ago. ¡°Oh my, that speed!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see it!¡± The spectators erupted into amotion. Namgung Hyeok confidently reached out his hand. His beloved weapon, the Blue Blood, emitted a blue radiance. Then, he leaped towards Han Seojin, before swinging his sword. ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡± A sense of danger rang out. It¡¯s dangerous. Han Seojin was smiling. His eyes were fixed on himself. His hand was already in motion. At a speed even he couldn¡¯t properly control. He was staring straight at him. ¡°Ah.¡± Eyes shining in blue. And a sword swinging towards himself. It¡¯s just a sword. But all of his senses were screaming danger. Around the waist, a wooden sword approached with such sharpness. Kwaaah!! One strike. The chief martial arts instructor of Namgung soared to the outskirts with just one blow. ¡°Cough¡­.¡± ¡°The winner is Professor Han Seojin!¡± Thud. Han Seojin casually snapped the neck. This isn¡¯t even a warm-up. ¡°This round is the third, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Call out the next one.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Next.¡± ¡°The next professor is Professor Lee Seokhoon¡­¡± ¡°That guy used a spear, right?¡± He dismissed the wooden sword and slung a spear over his shoulder with elemental magic. ¡°He was one of those.¡± Passing by, he noticed students, a guy dividing sses. He even stuck his tongue out a few times at Yoo Eunchae. ¡°Professor Lee Seok-hoon ising out.¡± ¡°Arrogant. Surely defeating Professor Nam Gung-hyuk must be a specialty in counterattacks. I won¡¯t support that!¡± Hmm. Is this the benefit of the system? This side seems to have a strong tendency to perceive people through their ¡®specialties.¡¯ ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t support it!¡± Shield and spear. An inconvenientbination. Being defensive makes it very easy to drag out time. ¡®But what can you do?¡¯ Moonlight. Moonlight settled on the spear. Such things work against those with simr skills. Even against the strong. The difference between the author and oneself is only a slight gap. Han Seo-jin swung the spear. Swoosh. The sound of something being cut. Before he could say ¡®What¡­¡¯ Han Seo-jin struck Professor Lee Seok-hoon¡¯s mouth with the spear. Kwaang!! The flying teeth and the falling Professor Lee Seok-hoon. ¡°Next.¡± Han Seo-jin spoke calmly. Chapter 37 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 37 37 ¨C Namgung Busugi (6). Overwhelming. That was the thought of everyone who watched Han Seo-jin¡¯s match. At first, he defeated an opponent using a sword with a sword. Then, he defeated an opponent using a spear and shield with a spear. ¡°hehehehe.¡± In the audience, Lee Geum-sung, also known as Geumsung, stroked his chin. Capturing Namgung Hyeok is something he can do himself. But if asked if he can capture him cleanly like that¡­ ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Instead, it requires a bit of effort. Because of his trait [Rage]. Once used, there are things that must be seen to the end. But that¡¯s not the real problem. That man¡­ ¡°He only used basic swordsmanship.¡± Namgung Se captured Namgung Se¡¯s with his basic swordsmanship. There was nothing else added to it. As it is in the text. However, that foundation was incredibly shocking. Could it be like that when the foundation is applied to the extreme? That was the feeling. ¡°Could it?¡± Even in the midst of the middle-grade, dominating the upper ranks with just the foundation. When using characteristics, stronger than the upper-grade. Facing such a person with basic swordsmanship, even with a wooden sword. Impossible. That was the immediate thought. To overpower the author, one must also exert oneself. Despite being praised as both upper-grade and sword saint. However, Han Seojin confronted with basic swordsmanship. No traces of using characteristics are visible. ¡®Talent in martial arts.¡¯ And what an incredible talent it was. ¡°¡­What the heck is that?¡± ¡°Is talent not limited to [education]? How can someone of that age have such skills?¡± ¡°Truly frightening. It¡¯s not something you can umte overnight. The rumors spreading in the Iron Blood Sword Sect are all baseless rumors!¡± Those who appeared to be scouts had contacted someone somewhere. Others were observing with interest. At this level, it¡¯s understandable why he became the chief professor. Even without that, I thought his talent was in [education], but it seems to be rted to knowledge after all. ¡®That too, a memory rted to [lost heritage].¡¯ Lost heritage. It¡¯s also the reason why the magical realm and the martial world are currently unable to use their power properly. Staking so much on two geniuses born once every thousand years. Because of that, both the martial world and the magical realm have experienced setbacks of over a hundred years each. Geom Seong turned his gaze towards the other side. There, the head of the Iron Blood Sword n was sitting upright. Geom Seong approached the head of the Iron Blood Sword n. As Geom Seong approached, someone tried to intervene, but¡­ ¡°¡­Stop.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Geom Seong took a seat next to the n head. ¡°You¡¯ve raised him well.¡± ¡°Heh, he grew up on his own.¡± ¡°Still, you must have learned something from the Iron Blood Sword n to be active like that.¡± ¡°¡­It might seem that way.¡± The head of the Iron Blood Sword n remained silent. Gum Sung could read one emotion in his eyes. Confusion and dismay. Gum Sung smiled inwardly. The head of the Cheolhong Sword n. That sinister and trash-like thing had shown confusion for the first time. After subduing the professor who wrote the final book with basic swordsmanship, Gum Sung looked over at this side. Han Seojin was smiling brightly. If someone saw them, it might seem like an ordinary master-disciple rtionship. The enmity in Han Seojin¡¯s eyes was apparent to Gum Sung. ¡°How amusing.¡± Gum Sung felt unintentionally rewarded. He hade out to have a drink once because Han Seojin was making such a fuss. It felt like discovering a weapon to stab into the back of the Cheolhong Sword n. * ¡°¡­Our master sometimes thinks, aren¡¯t you too outstanding?¡± Yoo Eunchae¡¯s words. Without her usual chirpiness, it was a pure sound of admiration. Wigunak nodded as if agreeing with her. ¡°Basic swordsmanship and basic spear techniques. It was basic martial arts.¡± ¡°They were all orthodox, but you poked at the opponent¡¯s weaknesses. It came unexpectedly at the optimal timing. Some underestimated you at first when you used basic swordsmanship.¡± But. There is no one here who can easily catch an opponent who has reached a simr level as oneself. ¡°No, maybe there is.¡± Sun Woo-hyun pondered deeply. The title of his master, Cheong-an¡¯s untitled work. With his unwavering power, it seems possible. After all, he is a transcendent who caused the eruption of the volcanic bloodline. Those who reached the highest rank among the high ranks. And the three transcendent beings. They alone withstood such power and erased all of that power from the world. That is how it is known among the bloodline. However. Lately, doubts have arisen. Is that man truly superior to Han Seo-jin? Regarding that. * At that moment. From Noble mtl dot Nam Hye-rin was quietly meditating. There is no worry about the master. Imperial Sword Formation. By learning that, she came to know a little more about Han Seo-jin. ¡®Like the sea.¡¯ He is like the sea. At first nce, a person whose depth cannot be dared to measure. The imperial sword style he disyed turned the training hall floor into a scene as if a bomb had exploded, making it seem like they could barely survive the theft. Mere, a single sword. A feat that would be impossible for oneself, even if they were to wake up dead. He casually unfolded it as if it were nothing. Srrung. He drew the sword. A sword. The form of a de resembling undting waves appeared. ¡®Different.¡¯ It is different from the sword he had touched until now. This sword, tailored to himself. A sword made by Han Seojin himself. It was crafted with such outstanding skill that even the nearby cksmith showed a surprising level of expertise. ¡®No end in sight.¡¯ He has too many talents. That¡¯s why it was good. That much he has to teach. Nam Hyerin swung the sword. The sword fits snugly in my hand. It¡¯s the kind of sword I want to swing right away. But I hold back. Because my opponent is Nam Gung Mire. Still, in my heart, I think again. ¡®A single strike.¡¯ There¡¯s no need to think of anything else. I will defeat Nam Gung Mire with my Imperial Swordsmanship. That¡¯s all I think about. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been struggling for a month. I climbed up and down the cliffs with a steel ring simr to Han Seojin¡¯s weight. At night, I studied martial arts and contemted about the sword. There were times when I passed out. Every time, Han Seojin forced me to muster my strength. Nam Hye Rin, being a human, sometimes resented Han Seojin. But the effort paid off. ¡°Student Nam Hye Rin, are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The exam ising soon. The being that wants to suppress the existence of Nam Hye Rin is trying to suppress it once again. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ Recalling a nightmare. The most challenging memory in life. It was a month spent with Han Seojin. There was no time for good sleep, climbing cliffs every day, receiving swordsmanship training at night, and practicing meditation. And when she copsed, she would take a tonic to boost her energy. Her life was dreadful. But there were results. Nam Hye Rin moved forward. * ¡°A showdown with Namgung.¡± ¡°Dark Sword, Nam Hye Rin, and Brain Sword Namgung Mire. Both individuals worth keeping an eye on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward because they are Namgung Se Ga¡¯s swords. Not as loud as the Five Great Families, but still a powerful aristocrat in the provinces.¡± ¡°Both Nam Hye Rin and Namgung Mire are promising, but there¡¯s no need to fight to the death imitating Namgung Se Ga.¡± The conversations of the martial artists. Nam Hye Rin ignored them and went up to the stage. Namgung Mire has yet to appear. Nam Hye Rin calmly closed her eyes. Quietly sharpening her sword in her mind. Tap, tap. Footsteps were heard. Nam Hye Rin realized she was more focused on the sound than she thought. ¡°I was nervous, or so I thought.¡± My body feels better than expected. Releasing the tension. Taking a deep breath to wash away the umted fatigue. Those are some of the reasons. ¡°No.¡± That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve grown. Nam Hye-rin opened her eyes. Nam Gung Mi-ryeo was there. Holding Nam Gung¡¯s sword, she stood. The sound of footsteps. The way the body moves. Taking all of that into ount, she came to one conclusion. She can win. * ¡°Don¡¯t you think the world has be better? Even someone of humble origins cane out here.¡± Nam Gung Mi-ryeo looked at Nam Hye-rin. Their rtionship didn¡¯t deteriorate like this from the beginning. Nam Gung Mi-ryeo and Nam Hye-rin used to have a good rtionship. Something happened that changed them. Nam Gung Mi-ryeo deliberately provoked Nam Hye-rin. But Nam Hye-rin silently prepared for the fight. ¡°You, not that. Us¡­¡± ¡°Quiet. No chit-chat before the match.¡± Nahm Goong Mireyo nced at the instructor. A stubborn instructor who wouldn¡¯t yield to external pressure. It was okay to y tough, but for the remaining six months, he could be a bothersome person. With an expression that seemed to say it was unavoidable, Nahm Goong Mireyo prepared for the fight. They distanced themselves from each other. Judging that a sufficient distance had been established, the instructor announced the beginning of the match. ¡°Start!¡± Neither of them moved. Nahm Goong Mireyo exuded leisure disguised as arrogance. Nahm Hye Rin observed her opponent. Sleek. It was Nahm Hye Rin who moved first. Drawing her sword, she observed her opponent. She infused energy into her de. Energy extended. The energy, wound around the de in a circle, lingered at the hilt and circted again. And then, eleration. The mysteries of the Spear Archery Great Continuation Art. Cirction. Endlessly circting energy to amplify the refined internal energy. Cycles and elerations incessantly spin. Wooong!! The sound of swarming bees echoed. My hand trembled. A tremendous force emanated from the sword. Imperial Sword Form. It is both a mid-sword and a reversed sword. The mid-sword begins with understanding the opponent, while the reversed sword begins with knowing oneself. That was the knowledge injected into Han Seojin. The world was still too profound for him toprehend fully. But if he could grasp just that, he could somehow use the Imperial Sword Form. Kwoong. Energy surged through the feet. The energy imbued in the sword surrounded the surroundings. Certainly, the form of the emperor. ¡°I still have a long way to go.¡± The shadow of the emperor shown by that person was not just this much. ¡°Hooeup.¡± I regte my breathing. Although the Imperial Sword Form is close to the realm of reversed sword, its origin lies in the mid-sword. The mid-sword begins with understanding the opponent. ¡®How much do I really know?¡¯ Nam Gung Mire. The Brain Sword, wielded by a left-handed fighter, has no unique characteristics. Its traits are only rted to the sword. No, that wasn¡¯t the important thing. Could I win or not, that was the most important. And Nam Hye-rin looked at Nam Gung Mirye. ¡°I can win.¡± She felt so sure. ¡°¡­What?¡± Nam Gung Mirye stopped in her tracks. Something was pressing her down. What is it, what¡¯s pressing me down? She looked ahead. Nam Hye-rin was there. She was exuding her energy. Nam Hye-rin¡¯s sword was humming and shaking. That¡¯s why it was confusing. Her sword is not a shy, circting sword. She didn¡¯t learn the orthodox sword techniques. She didn¡¯t even learn the Seven Dragon Heart Technique because it didn¡¯t suit her. Nam Gung-se studied only the basics at the Nam Gung n. But is such a cycle possible? ¡®I don¡¯t know what mischief he¡¯s up to.¡¯ Nam Gung Mi-re can¡¯t lose here. Because this case involves a lot. Swish! He drew his sword. Immediately, he unleashed the Changyong Sword. Sizzle! A blue lightning wrapped around the sword. And a leap. Thud! Quickly approaching Nam Hye-rin with the Brain Dragon Spear. He took a stance to swing the sword. It was dangerous, but at this level, victory was secured. Because Nam Gung¡¯s boasted hidden sword is not something the current Nam Hye-rin can handle. But. ¡®¡­Something.¡¯ His breath caught. As if a giant mountain had blocked his way. A tremendous force was felt. However, is that possible? In terms of realm, it¡¯s simr. But even within that, strength differs. And she is stronger than Nam Hyerin. Yet. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± The momentum that Nam Hyerin feels right now seems higher than herself. Thwoong. Nam Hyerin took her stance. She extended her front leg and bent her waist. She aimed the sword downwards. Suddenly. She saw the sky. It seemed like an infinitely high and blue sky. Below that. Nam Hyerin¡¯s shadow loomed. That shadow looked infinitelyrge. Twisting the heavens, like an emperor embracing it. It felt like an emperor¡¯s shadow, capable of blocking everything even with all the tricks in the world, standing behind Nam Hyerin. It took that stance. The same stance as Nam Hyerin. And. The sword. Hwaaah!! A deep blue sword, as if measuring everything, descended toward oneself. Chapter 38 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 38 38 ¨C Imperial Sword Technique. Nam Hye-rin exerted all her power. Imperial Sword Technique. The swordsmanship of ascension could not seed unless one exerted their full power. A decisive technique that drew upon every bit of inner energy, lifting it all up for use. ¡°In the first ce, using the Imperial Sword Technique is impossible. Because, in your terms¡­ it¡¯s a sword technique that can only be achieved after reaching a certain level of prestige,¡± Han Seo-jin¡¯s words hinted. In the first ce. Nam Hye-rin was a technique she shouldn¡¯t be able to reach. The Imperial Sword Technique that Han Seo-jin easily exined. In a short period, he had created a physique that could withstand it by stuffing his body with good herbs. However, even if it was forcibly matched, she was stillcking in skill. So, just once. Nam Hye-rin made her move. Or should it be said¡­ She couldn¡¯t control the power. That was the nature of the ascension technique. The level of engraving oneself in the world. It was about bringing out one¡¯s inner image, overturning thews of the world. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡± Namgoong Miryeo must not die. Even if she were to die, she shouldn¡¯t die like this. At the moment when everyone around her was astonished, Han Seojin pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking since I saw herst time.¡± Principal. Remembering the first time she saw her. Childlike behavior. She had quite an insight into such matters. ¡°She said it was a forced promotion.¡± With such abilities, it¡¯s not surprising for her to rise to the level of a transcendent being. Sssk. Something tore. Into an empty space. The only way to describe it was that the space was torn. A ck line was drawn there, and then a white finger emerged. [That. Only.] It was a voice that filled the space itself. Within a radius of 1km, anyone could hear the voice. ¡°This¡­ is a transcendent being created beyond the inherent characteristics.¡± From Noble mtl dot Han Seojin smiled. As if wielding the [Power of Gods]. However, it was not using the sanctity of a person. A power built and meticulously piled up like a tower by oneself. Kwoong! Immaterial waves surrounded everything. As if time in the world hade to a halt, everything was [fixed]. The sword trying to pierce Nam Gung Mireyo came to a stop. And the white fingers disappeared with a swish. The intangible force that fixed themselves as well. The audience was silent. As if they had seen something sacred and unseen, their eyes looked around. ¡°W-what just happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the intervention of a transcendent¡­ Those recognized as invible by the principal¡¯s territory weren¡¯t here for nothing.¡± ¡°We witnessed something precious!¡± Amotion arose. Most were interested in the transcendent ability used by the principal, but others were different. Those who saw the transcendence had the chance, but for those witnessing Nam Hyelin¡¯s sword, it was their first time. They scrutinized Nam Hyelin¡¯s sword. ¡°That girl¡¯s sword, isn¡¯t it strange?¡± ¡°It was a de force that achieved the extreme cirction of energy. If an average high or even top-grade martial artist takes that head-on, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they were sent flying.¡± ¡ª ¡°The trembling aura around the sword itself is dangerous, isn¡¯t it? But what we should really focus on is how it overwhelmed its surroundings, like an emperor.¡± The gaze of the person who uttered thest words was noticed. Swordsmanship. If it were something else, I wouldn¡¯t know, but if it¡¯s his words about the sword, they are trustworthy. ¡°Imperial Sword Style!!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, was that the Imperial Sword Style just now? It wasn¡¯t a simtion?¡± ¡°That sword-crazy maniac might not know about other things, but he is knowledgeable about swords.¡± ¡°So, does that mean the girl named Nam Hye-rin restored the Imperial Sword Style?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted towards Nam Hye-rin at thest words. Amazement and praise. Jealousy and malice. Or nces mixed with suspicion. In an instant, an intense interest poured down on Nam Hye-rin. In the midst of it all, the judge scanned the audience and dered the winner. ¡°¡­The winner is Nam Hye-rin.¡± It was Nam Hye-rin¡¯s victory. * Unified battles are always a spectacle. But this time, there were even more things to see. Nam Hye-rin led the first-year golden generation to sh with the third-year students. ¡°It was a great match.¡± ¡°¡­Jo, it was a good match.¡± Seon Woo-hyun emerged victorious. ¡°Yahoo! I won! VV!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Yoo Eun-chae, also known as the Problem Child, won. ¡°Hoo, that jerk is sulking.¡± ¡°You, you!!¡± Seo Bo-ram won. ¡°Wh-why isn¡¯t my magic working!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even worth grumbling about.¡± Shin Yu-ra won. Winning, winning, they all won. Every student of Han Seo-jin. They all were acknowledged to have tremendous potential, surpassing even the third-year golden age. But they were the previous golden age. They were all exceptionalpared to the first-year students, but they didn¡¯t surpass the second years. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Anguid voice. ¡°All of them have unbelievably improved their skills. The period between the midterms and the joint battle was only a month and a half.¡± ¡°Some of them showed a difference between the entrance ceremony and the midterms, but that can be understood as the academy¡¯s ¡®baptism.¡¯¡± This has be too intense. Their bodies have indeed be stronger, but they all mock their opponents lightly. It¡¯s not that they are putting all their power into it, but it¡¯s a fact that there are things hidden, something you can clearly know. ¡°It seems like the report didn¡¯t go as well as expected.¡± ¡°Most of those who actually receive education tend to gloss over it. Still, this is too much¡­¡± ¡°It seems like we need to edit the budget again.¡± ¡°In two years, the day they are released into the market is anticipated.¡± Words from an academy official. As much as the academy invests, the more they receive a good market value, the more the amount they receive increases. If they show such expectations, Han Seojin will likely recover the budget she tore apart and even have some left. The academy official smiled with satisfaction. * ¡°Oh, who¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t it our head professor?¡± Approaching with a bright smile. ¡°Is there something you want to drink? Anything you say.¡± ¡°You seem to be in a good mood. Make me a fantastic hot chocte.¡± ¡°You really say anything. Well, it exists, but¡­¡± As the principal pped his hands, a ss bottle appeared on the table. It was a hot chocte with plenty of chocte and chocte syrup sprinkled. As I took a sip, my mouth was filled with a sweet taste. ¡°Our principal, you¡¯re quite skilled, aren¡¯t you.¡± ¡°Well, I am quite skilled.¡± ¡°I saw what you did at the stadium.¡± ¡°¡­And you¡¯re not surprised by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had quite a bit of experience.¡± The principal¡¯s violet eyes turned towards me. ¡®What else are you hiding?¡¯ It was as if he was scrutinizing me. ¡°Hmm, you really aren¡¯t just boasting. By any chance, are you older than me, Seo Ji?¡± ¡°My apologies.¡± ¡°No, why the solemn expression¡­?¡± I may be a peerless genius with both literary and military talents, but still, if someone over twice my age asks if they¡¯re older than me, it¡¯s a bit much. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s beyond imagination. Did you really think I could outdo the kids with basic techniques and strategies?¡± ¡°But it was dazzling, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­No, did you really get angry just because I said I¡¯m older than you?¡± He shrugged and smiled, and the principal¡¯s face became even more enigmatic. ¡°Hmm, judging by how sensitive you are about age, it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re younger than me. So, are you perhaps 70? 80?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°No, are we going even lower here?¡± He looked at me incredulously, with a look of disbelief. ¡°Anyway, I want to talk about something different.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure. I have something I want to talk about too.¡± ¡°Okay, let me start.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say it out loud, do you think we¡¯ve really raised our kids well?¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m the one who allocated a lot of the budget for that¡­.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. If we¡¯re going to get into that, I could have raised them even without the budget.¡± ¡°No, I already took 5% of the budget!! That¡¯s a huge amount of money! It¡¯s the annual disposable budget for a small country, you know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not pocket money. Besides, if we want to upgrade the training room and various other things, we¡¯ll need more money.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± ¡°Just putting some magic essence in one room.¡± ¡°¡­Do you know how dangerous that is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± ¡°That will take some time. It¡¯s not impossible, but we also don¡¯t know how effective it will be, and more importantly, how risky it is for the kids.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, right? Just looking at that side, they seem to belong to a confident lineage.¡± ¡°¡­Even if my spatial maniption ability is excellent, it requires a permanent enchantment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± I pointed at myself. ¡°With my ability.¡± Originally, it couldn¡¯t have been possible. However, in this battle, I harnessed the power of my unique characteristics. ¡°¡­Think about it for a moment. Is this your final decision?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Then, let me state my opinion.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I have a request for you¡­ and for your students.¡± ¡°A request?¡± He tilted his head and his eyes sparkled. It seems like he¡¯s trying to create a pretext for exerting his influence. ¡®If I y this right, I can gain even more leverage¡­¡¯ I looked at the headmaster. He seemed cheerful, but also slightly annoyed. If it was all just a joke until now, and if I go a little further, it might reveal his true nature. ¡®Hmm, is this as far as it goes?¡¯ Containing the influence in the first ce is an enormous andborious task, so maybe I should be satisfied with this. ¡°So, what is the request?¡± Just then. Instead of speaking, the headmaster flicked his finger. A hologram appeared between the headmaster and me. It was a map. The principal originally pointed to Incheon on the map. ¡°Incheon. This is where Nam Gungsae¡¯snd is.¡± ¡°¡­Nam Gungsae.¡± ¡°It¡¯s where Nam Hyelin was persecuted. The article she wrote this time, it¡¯s about the Emperor Sword trial, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The principal¡¯s expression changed at my confirmation. ¡°They¡¯ll probably use this as an excuse to harass Nam Hyelin. It shouldn¡¯t be the case, but because they annoy me a lot, should I take up the case and investigate?¡± ¡°Annoy?¡± ¡°Yeah. They can¡¯t forget their experience as local nobles, so they treat local people like their own. They don¡¯t even pay them properly.¡± ¡°The Nam Gung family has always been like that.¡± ¡°¡­Anyway, the government is really eager this time. Oh Daese is in power, and it¡¯s understandable that they are cautious, but I can¡¯t stand a single family below them acting up.¡± ¡°So, the request is?¡± ¡°Just bring one of Nam Gung¡¯s faults. Something that seems quite fatal. Then I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± ¡°Will you be the one to step up?¡± ¡°If I step up, it will be over, but then I¡¯ll have a lot on my te.¡± ¡°But won¡¯t people recognize me as your person, Principal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± The principal smiled gently. ¡°I can push it through with my power.¡± ¡°So, as long as I don¡¯t step up directly.¡± I crossed my legs. I took another sip of the choctette. It feels like my head is spinning a bit better now. ¡°How much can you cover during the process of exposing Chi Bu?¡± ¡°All of it.¡± The principal said with a smile. ¡®All of it.¡¯ I grinned. That was originally my n. Breaking Nam Hye-rin¡¯s sword, the one belonging to that girl, Nam Gung Mi-re. It can¡¯t just be broken. Her pride had to bepletely shattered. That¡¯s why I passed on the Imperial Swordsmanship to her. I wanted to crush Nam Gung¡¯s pride. ¡®But.¡¯ If it goes like this, the story will change again. Breaking Nam Gung. Isn¡¯t it saying I can really do it directly? ¡°I ept the request. Will that establish the contract for the task?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do much. Maybe just a regr room?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± I didn¡¯t have high expectations for the proposal I just nced at. ¡°I was nning to do something other than Yeongmaek.¡± Even I have a conscience, so I thought it was a bit too much to ask Yeongmaek to do that. ¡°If it¡¯s Yeongmaek, anything would be beneficial.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll consider taking on the request.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, customer.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Please show me more respect from now on, Chief Professor. Maybe it¡¯s because you have a good-looking face. It makes me feel good.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± * ¡°Let go of my hand.¡± ¡°Hey, Hye-rin.¡± It was noisy outside. Nam Hye-rin was being held by someone. It was a middle-aged man. But his face was quite neat. In his younger days, he must have been quite popr with thedies. ¡°If Nam Hye-rin and Nam Gung Mire¡¯s faces are here.¡± Then is that person Nam Gung¡¯s master? Tall stature, long legs, and hands. Even if he were a model, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising. But there¡¯s a strong aura. His eyes are murky, and his posture is not upright. Is that Namgoong¡¯s guest? I almost burst outughing. As I approached, the expressions of the two changed. The guest looked ufortable, and Nam Hye-rin¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Professor!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the professor who taught our Hye-rin?¡± He says with a bright smile. It seemed to be filled with sticky malice. ¡°But?¡± ¡°¡­Your tone is not polite.¡± ¡°You have no manners, and you have no talent. Rude, murky, and full of negative energy on that subject.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out since you came closer.¡± A color that feeds on the opponent¡¯s energy. ¡°Do you believe in the principal, or the Iron Blood Swordsmen? How long will they protect you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a stale threat. If the Iron Blood Swordsmen and the principal fought with you, whose side do you think they would take? It seems like you¡¯ve not only devoured a few women.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The expression changed. I felt a chill for a moment. Considering the contemtive expression, it seemed like they might even be contemting killing us here. ¡°Are you nning to fight us here? If you can¡¯t kill with one move, the headmaster will rush in like a raging storm, and both your family and ours will be implicated.¡± ¡°¡­I apologize.¡± From Noble mtl dot As if he had second thoughts, he released his grip on Nam Hye-rin. He looked at me, as if trying to figure out who I was. ¡°But I¡¯d like to offer you a piece of advice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never survived by taking anyone¡¯s advice.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act arrogantly. Namgung¡¯s influence extends everywhere.¡± ¡°Can I offer some advice too? Is there anyone afraid of a broken and rusty sword?¡± ¡°¡­Ig!¡± Seemingly angry, but he doesn¡¯t go all the way. Thank goodness. If I draw a sword here, I might not see the scene I desire. ¡°Hyelin, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Professor!¡± Nam Hye-rin came towards me at my words. He looked at Namgung Gaju. Jealousy, greed, lust, and resentment. All sorts of emotions were mixed as he watched us. Perhaps in my imagination, I¡¯ve been killed dozens of times. ¡°Well, imagination is free.¡± I, too, am anticipating. The day we¡¯ll meet again. Chapter 39 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 39 39 ¨C Imperial Swordsmanship (2). I shatter Namgungsega. That¡¯s been my only thought from the beginning. But how to shatter him is the problem. ¡°What should I do to break him and make a name for myself?¡± The best way is to expose their weaknesses, coborate with the government, and push them aside. That¡¯s good, too. ¡°There are other ways, though.¡± In matters like this, it¡¯s best to leave it to the experts. And I happen to have a fairly good rtionship with this expert. Even if it¡¯s more of a one-sided attachment. ¡°You¡¯re going to shatter Namgungsega?¡± As soon as I exined my job, Yoo Eunchae made a strange expression. It was a look that said, ¡°Can you really break him with just that?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, yes. That¡¯s apparently all you¡¯re doing.¡± Yu Eun-chae, with an incredulous expression, heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Well, considering how great the master is, I guess such thoughts are possible.¡± Hmm¡ªshe mumbled, crossing her arms and lost in thought. Initially, she had questions, but gradually, she was bing more and more interested. ¡°Wait,e to think of it, isn¡¯t that the item Nam Gungsae is digging up right now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak of things you know alone.¡± ¡°If that gets unearthed, it could mark theplete downfall of Nam Gungsae, making it the perfect time. But to bring down Nam Gungsae, cooperation with the government is needed¡­¡± Thwack. ¡°Ow¡­ W-why did you suddenly hit me?¡± She winced as he flicked her forehead. ¡°Because you¡¯re bbering about things only you know.¡± ¡°Well, I still have a few ears to listen, you know.¡± ¡°Is your innate ability really that remarkable?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. In this world, there are creatures that immediatelye after you if you mention specific words.¡± ¡°Is the territory the entire Earth?¡± ¡°Not exactly the entire Earth. It¡¯s called the Inwamagyeong, the origin of the Academy¡¯s ley lines, and where the traitors of humanity gather. Apart from that, it¡¯s mostly true.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Could one really train their innate ability to such an extent? Well, I wasn¡¯t in a position to speak about someone else¡¯s innate ability. The innate ability I possessed, Yeongeok. When that was reinforced once more, eternity gave me a new power. The bloodline Abel possesses. The brainwave Heo Yoonji possesses. I gained a power simr to that. Using that as an excuse, I asked the headmaster if he could install Yeongmaek for me. ¡°But are you really going to expose only Nam Gung-se¡¯s weakness?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll handle things so quietly?¡± ¡°Destroy Nam Gung!! Ugh!¡± ¡°Why are you shouting like that?¡± He says, plugging his ears. But Yoo Eunchae continued in an excited voice. ¡°There are people who will do this with me.¡± ¡°People who will do this with you? Who are they?¡± ¡°I really hate it, but now is the best chance.¡± There are only two people whom Yoo Eunchae hates so much. Sunwoo Hyun, Shin Yura. Only those two. ¡°Sunwoo Hyun. Shin Yura. We have to get them involved!!¡± ¡°Do the Genes want to destroy Nam Gung?¡± ¡°Yes. Sunwoo Hyun would rather take the lead. They¡¯ll gather their forces together.¡± ¡°Is there any power?¡± ¡°Well, there are those who are like children of darkness. They are gloomy characters.¡± At that moment, Yu Eun-chae began to gossip. ¡°Seon Woo-hyun may seem cold andposed as a psychopath in his daily life, and he may be a worthless guy, but still, I think he needs to be eliminated just like Nam Gung.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± It was a furious remark. It was apanied by tremendous hatred. How much grudge could have led to this extent? ¡°Did the two of them date?¡± Come to think of it, it¡¯s still too early. It¡¯smon to fall in love at first sight when yound in this world. When things are good, that is. ¡°Your eyes are suspicious.¡± ¡°So, is that why you wanted to take the Genes with you?¡± ¡°¡­Huh? Wasn¡¯t that the reason you told me?¡± No, I was nning to go alone. ¡°¡­Are you that strong?¡± ¡°No, not to that extent.¡± Even I can¡¯t take on Nam Gung Se-ga alone. Nam Gung Se-ga has fallen, and risen again. But the power of that family remains unchanged. Thendlord is in a difficult situation¡­ Well, it¡¯s absurd to be unmanned at the pinnacle. ¡°ording to Nam Hye-rin, there seem to be quite a few guys left.¡± At the very least, two in a difficult situation. I can somehow handle one, but more than that is impossible. However, there is a way to catch the tail. I was thinking of bringing Heo Yoon-ji, whom I met before, and giving Nam Gung-se a good beating. ¡°Do you want to expand your business?¡± If you¡¯re going to expand, it¡¯s better to do it aggressively. ¡°Excluding the students, what about members of other ns?¡± ¡°That would be difficult. Even if they belong to another n, they try to maintain a good rtionship outwardly.¡± ¡°What about the Iron Blood Sword n?¡± ¡°Do you want to use the Iron Blood Sword n?¡± ¡°I think I can use them.¡± It feels close. However, considering the actions the Iron Blood Sword n showedst time, the probability seems very high. ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°¡­Can you bring in the Iron Blood Sword n?¡± ¡°It seems possible.¡± I recalled the first time I saw the head of the Iron Blood Sword n not long ago. ? It must be because of the unification battle. Those who came to the banquet seemed to be prominent figures. A party after the unification meeting. Many people attended there. Originally, I had no intention of attending, but my thoughts changed a bit. It was right after receiving a request from the principal and seeing Nam Gung-ga-ju. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fortunate. If Professor Han Seo-jin hadn¡¯te, many would have left, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they the ones leading this family?¡± ¡°Rather than building connections with such banquets for them, self-discipline is more important.¡± ¡°As expected, there is no normalcy.¡± It¡¯s also a characteristic of those who hold the family head position. Although they are in charge of the family¡¯s power, it¡¯s a fact that they all are skilled in martial arts or magic, having gone mad with it. ¡°Their appearances are quite morous.¡± I haven¡¯t been in this world for long, but sometimes I feel faces that have appeared on the inte or in newspapers are watching me. I sense Abel nearby is tense. ¡°That person is called Geomseong. Currently, he holds a high position, but soon he will be the highest rank.¡± ¡°That person is the family head of the magic god, Shin-i-seol-nim. She was the first female head of the family and has exceptional magical skills.¡± ¡°The person with a ck dragon drawn on the bandage on the right hand and an eyepatch with a crimson pattern is?¡± ¡°¡­The family head of the Am Yeong Jo Ga.¡± ¡°Jo Ga-eun is like that too. Is it a characteristic of Am Yeong Jo Ga?¡± ¡°¡­Embarrassing, but yes.¡± ¡°Really, these are the ones who should be embarrassed to show their faces.¡± ¡°Is he the teacher of our Gaeun?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± Abel felt a shock beside me. And there was only one reason for it. The person we had been gossiping about just a while ago appeared right next to us. ¡°Yes, I am the professor in charge of Gaeun¡¯s studies.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± He looked at me as if measuring me up. But what could he see? Even the principal couldn¡¯t assess me properly, let alone someone beneath him. ¡°You seem to have some skills.¡± ¡°There are a few moves worth bragging about to others.¡± ¡°Is that so? But it¡¯s unexpectedly rough. From what I heard from my daughter, the professor has a straightforward personality.¡± ¡°I may be a bit rough with those trying topete with me, but our students¡¯ parents are a bit different.¡± They are the financial backbone of the academy. Even if I show daring moves within the academy, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Performance. Because I have overwhelming results. ¡ª However, they are different. Those who support the [Academy]. In other words, ¡°They have the money.¡± They are individuals who can legally squeeze money. Is there a reason to not be kind to such people? Of course, the moment they try to test me, I have to show them who I am. ¡°Wow, this person is different from what I expected, quite surprising.¡± ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect this person, so today¡¯s party should be enjoyable.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You seem more knowledgeable than I thought¡­¡± It felt bothersome to make an enemy out of them. For example, memories of past grudgese to mind. They repay kindness tenfold and grudges a hundredfold. ¡°You seem more sinister and dangerous than I thought.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A mocking tone. The bandage with a ck dragon drawn on it wrapped around the right arm, and even though he can see, he wears an eye patch to conceal himself. ¡°It¡¯s quite ridiculous how he¡¯s trying to hide.¡± I have a rough idea. How has this person been living? ¡°This, this. Our professor seems to have outstanding insight.¡± He passed by, giving my shoulder a light tap. I had been raised in the household of the head of the Dark Shadows Guild for a while. ¡°People from such families, they all must be at that level, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. However, I believe the head of the Dark Shadows Guild is somewhat weaker.¡± ¡°Kyung-ji?¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s at the highest level of the initial transcendent stage.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Must be a truly sinister person. As Abel¡¯s superior, I replied. [Change that information immediately. He might be someone who can ovee walls with some incentive.] ¡°¡­!¡± Abel¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He still can¡¯t manage his expression. There are only people watching us right now. ¡®I guess adding three more climbs up the cliffter should do it. Oh well.¡¯ Chapter 40 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 40 40 ¨C Imperial Sword Style (3). ¡°Long time no see.¡± There were many rumors about the head of the Bloodsteel Sword Sect. However, the first impression was an image of a gentle fatherly figure. ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡± It¡¯s really interesting. A smile deepened. As soon as I saw the main character of the Bloodthirsty Sword Family, there were memories of getting injured. ¡°I had high expectations for the firstborn¡­ but their talent is lower than I thought.¡± Memories from when I was five years old. ¡°I showed it to you so many times, and you still can¡¯t memorize it. Your body is weak too¡­¡± Memories from when I was seven years old. ¡°¡­You still can¡¯t sense mana?¡± Memories from when I was ten years old. An expression of disbelief and anger crossed my mind. I found outter that as soon as the main character of the Bloodthirsty Sword Family heard about me, they went for a gic test. To confirm if I was their biological son or not. And it turned out that I was their son. ¡°Hanseojin. I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an organization we have a cooperative rtionship with. If you do as they say, I will ept you as a member of the family.¡± The main character of the Bloodthirsty Sword Family smiled bitterly. And that revealed the result of my first life. I don¡¯t know what kind of experiment they did. But the main character of the Bloodthirsty Sword Family let Hanseojin suffer until death. ¡°By the way, is your body okay?¡± ¡°Well, there are sore spots here and there¡­¡± Theplexion hardened at my words. I¡¯m not hurt. Because I brought down the opponent with basic swordsmanship and spear techniques. It wasn¡¯t difficult. From Noble mtl dot I¡¯m just talking to the head of the Cheolhyeol Sword n. ¡°Did my body get messed up in theb where you sent me?¡± Roughly interpreted, it means this. The head must have been taken aback because I brought up such a topic from the start. ¡°I see. You did well in the professor¡¯s battle this time. I thought of you as my child, but you showed an unexpected side.¡± ¡°Seems like my abilities have awakened anew thanks to being sent to theb. It¡¯s fortunate that I yed the role of a father.¡± ¡­ Roughly interpreted, it goes like this. Wow, this guy. I couldn¡¯t help but admire him. As a reincarnated individual, I¡¯ve experienced three lives. Among them, I haven¡¯t seen many personality wrecks like him. ¡°So, my body is sore everywhere. Come to think of it, are my younger siblings attending this ce? Oh, right. That cousin of yours? How is he?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want your siblings to be treated like cousins, be careful with your words.¡± ¡°Cheoljin has made a lot of mistakes. Thanks to your good discipline this time, he¡¯s reflecting a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of what you did to him as a punishment, so let¡¯s stop here.¡± ¡°hahahaha. That¡¯s quite nice. Oh,e to think of it, these days, things seem to be going well for the Iron Blood Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Add some money to that. On top of it.¡± ¡°It seems like they¡¯re pushing Han Seo-jin, the senior professor at the academy. But as a gesture of trust for our son and daughter, we can contribute more.¡± ¡°I know exactly how much money you¡¯re receiving. Are you going to skimp on the flea¡¯s liver? But if you put our daughter and son in there, I¡¯ll support generously.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Oh, by the way, I heard there are a lot of beggars around the pawnshop these days. Is everything okay there?¡± ¡°Nah, let Nanggungse handle those guys, give him a hand.¡± ¡°Oh, those parasites. It¡¯s been a bit of an issuetely. But it¡¯s fine since our son and daughter are interested in quarantine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give a few swords to your son and daughter and send them off. I¡¯ll chip in too.¡± I chuckled. ¡°This guy.¡± I really didn¡¯t want to get close to him. Well, taking in more students won¡¯t hurt anyway. ¡°I should start preparing other guys for the final exams soon.¡± I extended my hand with a smile. Gajudo also smiled and shook hands with me. ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t expect us to have this kind of rtionship, but please take care of us in the future, Professor Han Seo-jin.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made some mistakes too, so I won¡¯t call you ¡®son.¡¯ Let¡¯s go with friends or something.¡± That¡¯s what it meant. I chuckled. Surely not. We can never be friends. Under any circumstances. * ¡°Ugh, starting work from dawn again today, it¡¯s dreadful.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had a proper break in a year. Since we¡¯ve deployed moreborers, it feels even busier.¡± Nam Gung-se¡¯s mornings start a bit early. They used to train in the early morning as warriors, but these days, the reasons are different. As the ruling family dominating Incheon as local nobles, they are currently excavating an artifact. They are not sure about the details as foot soldiers. But Nam Gung-se¡¯s family head is deeply concerned about this matter. The family head keeps moving to the excavation site continuously. Naturally, the foot soldiers suffer, and to quickly excavate the site, they forcibly conscript civilians from the surroundings. Even if they protest to the government, it¡¯s okay. Around that time, they will bury the relevant individuals, continue excavating the artifact. That was the world they lived in. Rules and order copsed once, and the country couldn¡¯t fulfill its role. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning, Leader!¡± Nam Gung-se¡¯s leader looked around once and walked with brisk steps, deep in thought. ¡®The pressure has increasedtely.¡¯ The government. The Korean government was pressuring them. Recently, they had forcefully conscriptedborers from Incheon. They paid them and provided food, but they were causing damage to their livelihood by being too overbearing. ¡°Even though the lowly people gave Namgung Sae-ga the opportunity to contribute.¡± But one cannot act so recklessly as Namgung Sae-ga. Lately, the government¡¯s scrutiny had be more intense. Nevertheless, there was a n in ce. The artifacts they were currently excavating. Soon, they would be able to excavate them. ¡°Just a little longer. Then we can cover up anything.¡± It¡¯s a world where strength is everything. Forced out of China, Namgung Sae-ga¡¯s leader had witnessed his downfall in this distantnd. That¡¯s why he desired strength more than anyone. And soon, it was time for that desire to bear fruit. Namgung Sae-ga¡¯s leader hurried toward the artifacts. Today, perhaps because it was early, there weren¡¯t many people around. ¡°How¡¯s everything around here?¡± ¡°Everything around here? Oh, the kids aren¡¯t listening well. They¡¯reining about forced conscription and all that¡­¡± Tsk, he lightly clicked his tongue. ¡°Forget about that. What about the government and the local gang?¡± ¡°Ah, these days, attention has significantly decreased, whether from the Three Powers or the government.¡± ¡°It decreased?¡± He narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, attention decreased? ¡®Not a good sign.¡¯ The Commissioner knew well where Nam Gung-se was at the moment. As such, caution was necessary this time. The government had directly intervened, explicitly advising not to make a big fuss about this matter. Other Three Powers subtly hinted at the same. It seemed manageable. But those who warned so suddenly decreased their attention? Rather than increasing it? Such cases were rare. Unless they withdrew due to a major incident. However, that¡¯s too optimistic. The highest probability is¡­ ¡®They¡¯ve deployed experts.¡¯ Having highly skilled personnel that others wouldn¡¯t easily notice. ¡®I need to move more quickly.¡¯ This requires a discreet approach. Therefore, even deployingborers was hesitated. It was a fleeting moment. A peculiar sense of unease crept in. The senses as an unmanned quietly warned. That danger was imminent. ¡°Hey, look here. Guests have arrived!¡± A voice echoed from outside the door. However, it was strange. It seemed like a small voice, but surprisingly clear, reaching everyone present. ¡®Did they already make a move?¡¯ Evidence that the maniption of qi was surprisingly excellent. In other words, it meant that a master had arrived. Immediately after. Kwaaang! The door exploded, and a man was confidently striding in. The man¡¯s appearance was peculiar. Eyes gleaming with a bluish hue of white hair. The confident strides exuded self-assurance. How about his attire? Wearing a Hawaiian shirt, with a short-sleeved tee underneath. As if going on a trip, he had shorts on with sandals. What was even more amusing is that he was carrying a wooden sword on his shoulder. ¡°Who goes there?!¡± ¡°These guys haven¡¯t changed sincest time.¡± The man, Han Seo-jin, chuckled. When was it? Thest time he had a confrontation with the Namgung guys, they reacted the same way. And the result was total annihtion. Han Seo-jin had erased Namgung Se-ga from the martial world. ¡°As a greeting.¡± He assumed a stance. ¡®Huh?¡¯ The leader staggered for a moment. For an instant, it seemed like a giant was standing beneath the heavens. Woooooosh! The wooden sword emitted a dazzling light. The aura of the sword¡¯s sharpness circted as if pouring down. Sword energy. It was the power that only those who reached the pinnacle of martial arts could use. ¡®No.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that. But it was something simr to it. Perhaps it was a power called a characteristic. Woo-woo-woo-woo-woong!! A blue light was devouring everything. The spreading radiance was entangling everything like spider silk. Whoo. Just exhaling. But a chill ran through the entire body. As if they were about to die. No one could move, like an ordinary person facing a tiger, everyone was frozen. ¡°Imperial Sword Formation Eclipse.¡± Anguid voice. Yet, within it, a dense intention. The leader realized with an rmed mind. This man. He intends to kill us all. ¡°¡­Stop!!¡± ¡°Oh, someone can speak in this situation? Is courage the virtue of fools?¡± ¡°What is your purpose, anyway? If you attack here, do you not know that you¡¯ll be an enemy of our Nangong family? If you don¡¯t sheathe that sword now, life will be difficult for you.¡± Nangong family couldn¡¯t afford to divert their attention right now. But after a month. He will make sure this guy can¡¯t wander freely in Korea. ¡°So, sheathe the sword! If you want to live quietly in Korea!!¡± ¡°Is the testament over?¡± Han Se-jin chuckled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± And right after that, the emperor¡¯s divine sword struck below the sky. Chapter 41 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 41 41 ¨C Emperor¡¯s Sword Form (4). Defeat Nangong Se-ga. There were a few things to consider in this operation. First, civilians should not be killed. Second, Nangong Se-ga¡¯s warriors should not be killed. But if they attack us, we can use force to subdue them. Third, we must obtain the evidence Nangong Se-ga possesses. That¡¯s it. The first one is obvious. The reason Nangong Se-ga is under attack in the first ce is because he forced civilians to join the fight by iming he found something. The second is the most important justification. Killing them and starting the fight is different from discovering the evidence and attacking. The moment the third issue is resolved, there will be unrest inside Nangong Se-ga, and the second problem will be solved as well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nam Hye-rin scrutinized my expression. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Nothing¡¯s wrong. The principal desired Nam Gung-se¡¯s faults. Their faults were scattered all around, but the government would probably mention achievements worthy of them. But do I really care about that? However, there¡¯s Yoo Eun-chae. The principal knows that Yoo Eun-chae knows something. ¡®The easiest way, too.¡¯ Yoo Eun-chae smirked. But that doesn¡¯t suit his temperament. ¡®And there¡¯s a method.¡¯ A method to expose their faults directly. I¡¯ve heard Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s method. But it¡¯s not a good one. ¡®Taking the long way around for no reason.¡¯ I pondered upon Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s method. I believe my method is the most certain. So, I broke through the main gate. Seon Woo-hyun, Shin Yoo-ra, and Yoo Eun-chae were looking at me with incredulous expressions. ¡°¡­What on earth are you doing!¡± Before Seon Woo-hyun could say more, I acted. Thunk! The door shatters. Carrying a wooden sword on my shoulder, I move forward. Confused gazes surround me. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± A weapon can be crafted at any time. Nam Gung-se-ga¡¯s family head. I could tell when I saw him. What kind of power he had wielded. And. How fatally it could act, I know. ¡°If there¡¯s a problem.¡± Something I have to fill with my own body. Nam Gung-se-ga¡¯s family head was impressive. A master of the highest order. Reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship, a solitary and outstanding existence. ¡°In contrast, I¡­¡± My body is currently far from normal. Physically, a top-ss physique. In terms of mana, at its peak. And mentally. ¡°A transcendent being.¡± In the local dialect, someone who has transcended or ascended. From my previous life onwards, everything I realized in my past life. I have fully embraced those things. That¡¯s why I am strong. If they are like those who share a simr state as mine, I will undoubtedly win, and even if they are a bit stronger than me, I have confidence in winning. But there was a problem. What he possessed was a bit of a problem. Saegong. Martial arts considered as a schr among martial arts. From Noble mtl dot Because it devours the vital energy possessed by a living person. A person who loses their vital energy slowly withers away. And what he had hidden within. ¡°He has hidden something very interesting.¡± Swaggering. I walked forward. Seon Woo-hyun and the children of Cheolhyeol Sword n, Han Yoo-rim and Han Joon-seok. And even the swords of Cheolhyeol Sword n followed me. The atmosphere of looking at me in astonishment. Yoo Eun-chae was no exception. At first, she seemed bewildered, but soon she calmed down. She was speaking with her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something, Master, something you¡¯ve done.¡± Nam Hye-rin is the same. After a month of intense training, she mostly came to believe whatever I said. She pondered with a sword on her shoulder. The method of breaking through Nam Gung head-on. And there was only one move for avoiding an attack straight from the family. ¡®Imperial Sword Formation.¡¯ I¡¯ve decided on you. * Imperial Sword Formation. It contains the earnest desire of the inspector who wanted to epass the sky. It captured the azure sky of spring, the vast sky of summer, the clear sky of autumn, and the lofty sky of winter. And it captured the Four Gods. The sincere intentions of the gods known in the martial world as spirits performing roles under the name of the Four Gods. That¡¯s why the Imperial Sword Formation suited Nam Hye-rin. ¡®Because she can handle spirits.¡¯ A gift given by Yoo Eun-chae, the ability. After the sword, I think it was called the Sword After. The moment I heard it, I thought it suited her very well. ¡°Otherwise, I had no choice but to make them understand forcibly, like me.¡± I could suppress it with force, but Nam Hye-rin couldn¡¯t. However, by utilizing the talent of a sword master, she could control the spirits. The sword technique that can only be used by controlling the spirits. That¡¯s why there are few people who can learn the Emperor¡¯s Sword Style. It is a sword technique, yet not a sword technique. Thud. I took a step forward. The ground split open like a spider web. ¡°Hoo.¡± I breathe. I survey every aspect of Cheonan. Distinguishing between civilians and warriors. ¡°More than I expected.¡± Nothing special. There is only one influential figure directing the scene, but that¡¯s it. I raised my sword. Kukugugung! The presence of the Emperor¡¯s Divine Sword was behind me. An unprecedented power was present. My sr eclipse. The Heavenly Blue Emperor¡¯s Sword. Kuwong!! The de of the wooden sword constantly circtes, moving without pause. Cirction and unbroken connection. The foundation of the Imperial Sword style, everything. The sword¡¯s power roars, sending a thrilling sensation up the wrist. The power of the spirits imbued the sword. What I did was simple. Lowering the sword. ¡®Not sure what you¡¯re searching for to move so swiftly.¡¯ Seon Woo-hyun and Yoo Eun-chae acted as if they had to stop it no matter what. If they act like that, there must be something extraordinary. ¡°The item must not fall into the hands of Nam Gung-se.¡± ¡°Absolutely should not go to Nam Gung.¡± Recalling their earnest plea. ¡°Uwaaah!! Everyone, run away!!¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s a better way!!¡± ¡°Darn it, everyone, be prepared!!¡± Chaos everywhere. Can¡¯t I control my strength even a bit? The corners of my mouth naturally rise. Cheongje swung the sword. Quaaang!! A massive roar echoed. Simultaneously, the form of the Emperor disappeared. My hands still tingled. The aftermath of using the unfinished Celestial Green Sword with an iplete body. ¡°Well, I guess this is fortunate enough.¡± In the case of Nam Hye-rin, it takes at least three days of rest to return her body to normal. Thud. I moved forward, breaking necks. The acrid dust. And the noise andmotion. ¡°Huh, what? Why am I perfectly fine? Didn¡¯t that Divine General attack me with his sword?¡± ¡°Call for reinforcements immediately!! The enemies have invaded!!¡± ¡°We sent the signal, they wille soon!¡± I move along with the sound. Quieter than anyone else. I hold my breath. Slowly, I entrust the energies within me to nature. The wind, the earth. They show me where the enemies are. ¡°One minute! They wille in one minute¡­ Click!¡± ¡°Everyone, stop! Strengthen our defense first¡­ Click!¡± I take down all the seemingly unharmed ones. After taking down about fifteen, the sand and dust began to settle. ¡°W-What is this¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one in charge, right?¡± The face that I said would regret a little while ago appeared right in front of my nose. ¡°What did you say to me earlier? Did you advise me to stop what I¡¯m doing if I want to live quietly in Korea? If you don¡¯t want to regret, that is.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡­¡± ¡°Make me regret it quickly.¡± ¡°S-Sorry¡­ *gulp*.¡± He pressed his foot firmly against the stomach. Whether he was the responsible party or the chief, the guy writhed in agony, making ttering noises. Ah, maybe he¡¯s not the chief. Even if Nam Gung-se had deteriorated considerably, someone with this level of ipetence wouldn¡¯t be a chief. People who determine the fortunes of prominent families mayck strength, but when ites to being a chief, they usually possess a reasonable level of martial skills. ¡°So Nam Gung-se is somewhat formidable.¡± As I was having such thoughts, Yoo Eun-chae approached me. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve already captured the chief.¡± ¡°¡­Is this guy really the chief?¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely fast. Suppressing the chief in just one encounter. Anyway, we need to torture him to find that ¡®thing.¡¯¡± ¡°Why torture him?¡± ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t we torturing him to discover Nam Gung-se¡¯s ¡®thing¡¯?¡± ¡°Is there something more certain than that?¡± ¡°¡­Is there something more certain?¡± Seon Woo-hyun and Yoo Eun-chae focused their gaze on me. ¡°Are there others more certain than that?¡± ¡°They¡¯reing from a distance. The disciples of the Iron Blood Sword n are trying to avoid it, but the swords are being forced upon them.¡± ¡°Probably ordered to. Those guys are absurdly naive. Even in the midst of this chaos, they¡¯re the ones who would follow orders.¡± Sunwoo Hyun looked at me and said. Thunk! I swung my wooden sword because I didn¡¯t like the way he looked. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Well, should I knock some sense into you?¡± ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± Looking at Sunwoo Hyun, I turned my gaze to the cave-like ce. There was amotion there. ¡®Appearing in just one minute?¡¯ It seemed like we, or someone, had some anticipation that they might be attacked. People with swords rushed in. Each had a g tied to their backs, written as Changcheon Peak and Cheonryong Peak. ¡°Changcheon Peak and Cheonryong Peak. Seems a bit challenging.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of half of Changcheon Peak.¡± ¡°If I join forces with the Iron Blood Sword n, we can somehow block Cheonryong Peak.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Sunwoo Hyun¡¯s eyes turned to me. Whether I liked it or not, I turned my eyes to the other side. ¡®He looks dangerous.¡¯ Nope. If it¡¯s just this much, I¡¯ll manage somehow even if I have a hard time. I gazed at Sunwoo Hyeon and his gang. ¡°Sunwoo Hyeon.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You take care of Changcheon High. If you act up, there won¡¯t be any casualties or serious injuries.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Wait, are you serious?¡± Before I could answer, I prepared to leap. An intense aura was emanating from the entrance. ¡®This won¡¯t do.¡¯ The others will manage somehow. I only taught them for about a month, maybe a week, but I didn¡¯t teach them half-heartedly. Yoo Eun-chae wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Sunwoo Hyeon¡¯s power diminish. ¡®Right?¡¯ He knows how to distinguish between work and personal matters. It¡¯ll be fine. ¡°Hanseojin!¡± Kwoong! A powerful lion¡¯s roar that makes the ears feel stuffy. It¡¯s infused with tremendous skill. With something peculiar. ¡°As expected.¡± I smiled and moved forward. I¡¯ve had a lot of thoughts sinceing here. Should I show him my swordsmanship, or just beat him with my fists? The satisfying feeling of pounding with my fists. Swordsmanship isn¡¯t bad either. It¡¯s a convenient martial art to use anywhere, but it¡¯s the skill of the most exceptional wielder among all weapons. But there¡¯s something even more satisfying. ¡°A sword.¡± Overpowering with a sword. I discarded my wooden sword. They say it¡¯s made from some kind of special wood, boasting the strength of a steel sword. ¡°It¡¯s a bit unsuitable for fighting that.¡± I looked at him. His physical energy is excessively inted. His steps are a bit awkward. It¡¯s subtle, but anyone who has reached this level can notice. It¡¯s like a forced elevation of status. Qi master. It¡¯s the level where everything has to be aligned, but there¡¯s not just one way to achieve it. Making a deal with the devil, or forcibly taking power from others to inte one¡¯s own physique. As easy to crumble as those guys from the next wall. Just a bit of disgrace can make a name for oneself in the martial world. With just that, shes arise, and there are those who don¡¯t care even if the vige disappears. And he is thetter. ¡°Did you betray our Daenamgung family for trusting in just one Imperial Sword?¡± ¡°Your voice is too loud. iming we attacked, acting like scared rabbits.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t live a peaceful life.¡± Growling like a beast. ¡°I really want to return those words. How much did you plunder in recement for our monthly tribute? It seems like you devoured dozens. It hasn¡¯t been that long since we met, right?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Well, I guess you can say that up to that point.¡± Martial arts or magic. Reaching the pinnacle with those is, above all, an intense pleasure. That¡¯s why there were many who lost their humanity. However. Corruption is a different matter. ¡°You made a pact with a demon. The stench of them is so strong, it wrinkles your face.¡± ¡­¡± Namgung Gaju¡¯s expression hardened. As if he expected me not to know. ¡°Gaju-nim!! We¡¯ll join forces too!!¡± Behind Namgung Gaju, about thirty warriors were lined up. They bore gs with the emblem of Brain Sword Sect on their backs. It felt different from the swords I had seen earlier; it was on another level. If that sword were to be unsheathed, Seon Woo-hyun or Yoo Eun-chae could get hurt or even killed. ¡°I have to stop it.¡± I nced at the other side. The ones who dered they would step forward the moment Namgung Sae-ga¡¯s ws were exposed. ¡°Trusting them would be fine, but¡­¡± There¡¯s something I want to test. The eternity I possess. The newly acquired attribute. ¡°You! Dare to touch us and pay the price!!¡± The Brain Sword Sect charged towards me. Gaju was guarding me as if to assess my skills. ¡°Even at a time like this, he only seeks his own safety.¡± Seems like the previous Head Gaju made a wrong judgment. Hwa-ak©¤!! Energy began to rotate rapidly, almost reaching the point of breaking near my heart. The circle engraved with the Martial Arts of the Moon and the Sky turned vigorously. The part engraved with the Creative me ovepped with the Martial Arts of the Moon and the Sky, activating to the extreme. ¡¶Unique Attribute: The eternal mana possessed by the Eternity is bestowed upon you.¡· The eternal attribute oveid my magical attribute. I reached out one hand towards the Brain Sword. Moonlight Ice Heaven. As if an azure orb resembling the moon lingered above my hand. Ice Heaven. The ice orb of destruction that could be called the essence of Moonlight Ice Heaven. ¡°Ha, using magic against us!¡± The one who appeared to be the swordmaster of the Brain Sword pulled out a shield. A blue shield. The anti-magic property resisting the power of magic felt faint. From Noble mtl dot Regardless, I prepared my magic. Ice Heaven. The essence of Moonlight, freezing everything. Here, I infused the power I had newly acquired. ¡¶Unique trait, Eternal Activation.¡· The blue orb transformed into a single flower, like a lily crafted from ice. Eternal Ice Heaven. Immediately after, a blue light erupted in all directions. Chapter 42 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 42 42 ¨C Imperial Sword Formation (5). I couldn¡¯t recall when it was. As usual, I was in the midst of harsh physical training, pushing my body to its limits. One day, perhaps due to the relentless training of my physical strength, something extraordinary happened. ¡¶New ability of the inherent trait Eternity is unlocked.¡· ¡¶Special ability Eternity has been unlocked.¡· I witnessed such a window. [EternityÓÀ½Ù] : When activated, the target bes eternal. : Mana +5 A sinct yet immensely profound description. However, I could understand how absurd this was. Whether it¡¯s martial arts or magic, there is always a cost involved. But this ability seems to make everything close to zero. ¡®Not really, though.¡¯ As a test, I tried using it a few times. It¡¯s unlikely to be real, but this power is too dangerous to apply to offensive magic. Enchanting tools with a magical inscription, Surprisingly, it showed effects close to true eternity. ¡®Not exactly 0, but¡­¡¯ Bing eternal. I remained seated just like that. However, if this is the extent of the newly opened ability, I became curious about how far I could grow. If I were to cultivate only my unique characteristics like the headmaster. ¡°I will truly be eternal.¡± This power is simr to the headmaster¡¯s. If her power maniptes the entire space. My power is the one that influences time. ¡°That¡¯s why it consumes mana so voraciously.¡± Time and space. Creation. These three powers consume an enormous amount of manapared to their performance. But as I grow, there is also a return that matches it. And now. The performance itself is excellent. ¡°Eternal ice springÓÀ½ÙšêÌì.¡± A blue sphere flew. Crack! Eroding the blue light, it created a lily made of ice. ¡°¡­!!¡± ¡°What is¡­ this?!¡± ¡°An enormous magical power?! No, what kind of spell did they apply to have power like mine, or even greater?¡± All around, startled voices echoed. I drew my sword. Sshling. A de newly crafted to match my skills not long ago. A chilling sensation settled in my heart. ¡°You believe in just one magic, daring to invade the domain of Namgung Se-ga?¡± ¡°Well, unless it¡¯s a rabbit hole, I wouldn¡¯t think one could solely believe in magic.¡± I eased my body slowly. Kwoong! Kwoong! Loosened the stifling haze on my limbs. This one wasn¡¯t someone to trifle with. Even facing him, a supreme master. ¡°The Brain Sword will soon be unleashed. Its ability is the power of anti-demons.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be undone?¡± Eternal. The Eternal Ice of Destruction merged with the Ice of Boundlessness; it¡¯s not easily undone by ordinary anti-demonic power. ¡°Frankly, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this challenging.¡± Eternal Icebined with the power of time. Even now, it was a bit tough for me to undo it. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re getting anxious with all this talking. Namgung¡¯s sessor, yet finding it hard to handle alone, aren¡¯t you mocking yourself?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re pleading like a cornered fawn. Let me teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°A lesson? Our disparity isn¡¯t just a lesson. Bringing a massive force and still being pushed back by a scuffle at home, isn¡¯t that embarrassing?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°No words. Are you uneasy about your swordsgging behind the students I brought? Or are you jittery about when those outside mighte barging in?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll have to step forward soon anyway.¡± Namgung Gaju stepped forward. ¡°Today, I will establish justice with my own sword.¡± ¡°Quit talking ande at me.¡± * Crackle!! A blue lightning envelops the sword. Moving beyond that point, the lightning condenses. Changryonggi (Énýˆšâ), the Azure Dragon Qi. Namgung¡¯s proud martial skill. A technique crafted in imitation of the blue sky. It seemed at least satisfied with the minimal conditions for a showdown. I raised the sword. I felt the chill of the cold iron de. Releasing an overwhelming aura, it felt quite sharp. ¡°Let me ask onest time. Surrender peacefully.¡± ¡°Is the Imperial Sword Form so tempting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not originally your swordsmanship. It¡¯s regrettable to let go of the swordsmanship that will make our Namgung family great again.¡± Namgung¡¯s Gaju raised the sword, saying so. Hwoong! The wind approached, apanying a booming sound, right in front of my nose. ¡¶Trait Acquired: Moonlight (A+)¡· Moonlight. I infused moonlight into the sword. A dark glow, as if moonlight had descended, surrounded the de. I swung it immediately. Zzooeeeng!! My Crescent Dragon Qi shed with his Moonlight. I furrowed my brows. ¡®His strength has the upper hand.¡¯ The magical power is evenly matched. If we consider the absolute quantity, my side is about one-third of his. However, the exceptionally high quality of my mana covers that quantity. The problem is that he is faster. He approaches again. His eyes shed with a blue light. And from within, a red light also flickered. ¡®The power of a demon.¡¯ I leaped backward. Nam Gungse¡¯s family sword closely followed. ¡°Why is he like this? Unlike his bbering mouth, his body moves backward.¡± ¡°Sir, your breath is a bit strong, you know.¡± ¡°Well, looks like someone is in a hurry.¡± After exchanging a few moves, he feignedposure. No, he might actually beposed. His speed and strength are superior to mine, after all. But there¡¯s one thing where I overpower him. Swordsmanship. The sword moves. Whoosh!! The sword screams. The moonlight intensifies. The de continuously circtes with an unwavering precision. ng!! I swung the sword diagonally, letting my wrist follow the flow of power. Swish!! The swords sh. The red glow in his eyes deepens. At the same time, I felt an increase in strength. However, his swordsmanship skills are mediocre. The Nangung family didn¡¯t pay much attention to sword training. His face turned pale. After the first exchange, he seemed confident, but now, after the third, he looked like he was witnessing the impossible. I charged towards him. Namgoong Gaju firmly grasped the Changryonggi and swung it. Kagagak! The strike was divided. In a blink of an eye, it surpassed ten strikes and was about to exceed twenty strikes. ¡°Feeling a bit burdened? Seeing you exerting even the strength that shouldn¡¯t be unleashed?¡± ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± ¡°Han Seojin.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re just not that kind of existence.¡± The man swung the sword once more. He thrust the sword at an angle. Eyes wide open, trying to block it. ¡®No depth.¡¯ I understand what kind of life he has lived up to now. He must havepeted with magic, strength, and speed. Most of his opponents must have been helpless. Kagagak! He deflected the sword outward and shed the man¡¯s chest. Namgoong Gaju gritted his teeth as he opened his eyes. ¡°This can¡¯t be possible!¡± ¡°The mighty Gaju has lived an easy life. What kind of audacity led you to turn the most important power of the family into a running joke, making enemies all around?¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Swoosh. The dyed sword partially cut the man¡¯s wrist. As his right wrist dangled, the man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s a speed-focused sword, yet it can¡¯t keep up. How much have you been fooling around?¡± ¡°This is not something that can be used in such a pitiful state of perfection!¡± ¡°It seems there are eyes that see me as a disgrace.¡± He sneered at the man, pretending to be rxed. I pondered for a moment. This guy is a little stronger than the information taught by Yoo Eunchae or Nam Hye Rin. It¡¯s not something I can¡¯t handle. But if he pulls out ¡®that¡¯ in this state, it might be quite troublesome. ¡°Are you ready to endure an injury and unleash the Holy Light Brainwave once?¡± Or. ¡°If I use the Sky-Shattering Divine Technique, it should work somehow.¡± Just thinking about it made meugh. To be troubled by a guy like this. ¡°You said you¡¯d teach me a move, right? Then let me show you one. Royal Sword Form. Let me show you what that is.¡± Ssshaaa. A sharp breath escaped my lips. Woooooo!! The sword vibrated. It hadn¡¯t been long since it was made, but today¡¯s fight felt like it would be thest. I quite liked that feeling. I circted the sword infinitely. The power to easily shatter a mountain was imbued within it. I adjusted my posture. With an endlessly arrogant posture, he looked down upon him. ¡°You are ridiculously arrogant! How dare you use the Nangung¡¯s martial arts when the lord himself is ring at you with furious eyes!¡± A reddish glow shed in Nangung¡¯s eyes. It was effective. And it was divisive. Such power was growing stronger. Evidence that demonization was in progress. ¡®Soon.¡¯ He could not help but reveal Nangung¡¯s weakness. No, he would make sure to force it out. He swung the sword imbued with power. Imperial Sword Style. Hwoong! Behind me, the shadow of the Imperial Deity loomed. Nangung Gaju¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Come!¡± The lightning imbued in the sword intensified. Azure Emperor Sword of the Vast Sky. Kuuung!! The sword descended. ng! Nangung Gaju was struggling to block it. Tap. Swiftly, he leaped forward, a moment when he drew a moonlit sword to sh at the figure. Swish! A ck light burst forth from the figure. * [No-oo-oo-oom!! I will never, never let you go easily!!] It was a voice like a beast¡¯s howl. A voice that shook the entire battlefield. The war seemed to have reached a stalemate at that voice. Everyone was watching this way. I wanted to nce around, but it was difficult. Namgung Gaju¡¯s momentum. And the life. They were directed at me. But it was different from what I had heard from Yoo Eunchae, Nam Hyerin, and Seon Woo-hyun. ¡®Is this a bit dangerous?¡¯ I was startled. It was because it was so different from the information I got from Yoo Eunchae, Nam Hyerin, and Seon Woo-hyun. I stepped back significantly. The Emperor Sword, which had been swung down, shattered as it was. Crash! With that sound, what appeared was not human. And the unique ability he possessed. It was in full bloom. And the subtle magic was spreading in all directions. Kwoong!! A sound as if something heavy was moving. As the dust settled, what was revealed¡­ ¡°Pung.¡± It was a pig. Not a metaphor, but a real pig. Its arms and legs had transformed into stubby ones, and for some reason, it was holding a sword with pig hooves. However, the difference from other pigs was¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not only bipedal, but also muchrger.¡± It had a massive physique. From Noble mtl dot Its imposing presence increased. And the most noticeable thing was¡­ Its head. Half of its head was dyed ck. ¡°Demonization.¡± Evidence of making a contract with a demon. But it was beyond that. I was trying to evoke demonization when maintaining my unique power called the ¡°Jopalkae,¡± but he brought it out all at once. [It¡¯s the first time he has shown this appearance.] ¡°You and I match extraordinarily well. Why were you hiding it? Your abilities are nothing but greedy for trivial subjects.¡± [NOOOOOM!!] Nam Gung-gaju made a significant leap. The momentum is different from before. The one who was ahead in strength and speed has be even stronger. ¡®Focus.¡¯ He exerted strength in his eyes. He surrounded his entire body with a transcendent aura. Tadadadadadadang!! Countless sword strikes were swung. He forcibly increased the speed to parry the swords. He parried all of the opponent¡¯s sword strikes. However, that was it. He couldn¡¯t enter an offensive stance. ¡®Tricky.¡¯ Even holding ground was difficult. It¡¯s not just a slight difference in strength or speed. [Can he endure this too¡­?] Nam Gung-gaju spoke with a voice full of emptiness. He was rolling his eyes. As if searching for an escape. ¡®Do you think I¡¯ll let you go?¡¯ With a sly smile, he swung his sword. Screech ¨C indicating that the body was under strain. However, he clenched his teeth and swung the sword. Imperial Sword Style. Azure Sky Sovereign Sword. [This guy!?] Namgung Gaju prepared to counter in astonishment. ¡®A good choice.¡¯ Imperial Sword Style. This sword, utilizing the essence of the Middle Sword and Reverse Sword, boasts an outstanding effect to the point where it can be called peerless. Moreover, the one wielding it is me. Hardly anything can escape. That¡¯s probably why it¡¯s blocking like that. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running off to? Can¡¯t you see that Namgung¡¯s swords are all aimed at you right now?¡± [You, you, you!!] ¡°How many times are you going to call my name? At this rate, I might just get attached, hey.¡± [I¡¯ll definitely kill you!!] ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try.¡± Namgung Gaju, furious, rushed towards me. But I didn¡¯t provoke him for no reason. Just before transforming, someone with a simr momentum as Namgung Gaju has arrived. ¡°I¡¯ll join.¡± A man wrapped entirely in ck fabric appeared before my eyes. He brandished a massive de. [¡°Get lost, you dog of the Georyeok Guild!¡±] ¡°Nahmgoong, it seems you haven¡¯t revealed your unique abilities.¡± [Gulp!] The ck-d man collided with Nahmgoong¡¯s stance. Well, I thought they collided. Nahmgoong effortlessly extended one arm towards the ck-d man. It was as if he was dealing with a mere mortal seeking revenge. ¡­Huh? [¡°I¡¯ll kill only you!!¡±] Why me?! Chapter 43 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 43 43 ¨C Imperial Sword Formation (6). [¡°I¡¯ll ughter you!!¡±] This pig-like guy¡­ No, Nahmgoong charged at me. It was an overwhelming force. Even if appearance deceived, the physical prowess it possessed far exceeded that of a human. No matter what it took, the determination to kill me was evident. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t engage with something like that.¡¯ I unleashed mytent power, a technique that temporarily strengthens me. That kind of thing was best left out on the field. So, all I had to do was run away. That¡¯s what I thought. ¡°Is there really a chance to escape?¡± Already, the capabilities of a wildly rampaging body. Not just physical strength, but speed and magical power were a level or two higher than mine. Running away from such abilities is not easy, even for me. Moreover, this is the battlefield. They might aim for Nam Hye-rin, Yoo Eun-chae, or Sunwoo Hyun. It¡¯s not a favorable situation for me. Suddenly, augh escaped me. ¡°For various reasons, though.¡± I realized that I had developed some affection for those guys. I gripped the sword. Aimed it at the guy. He had stumbled just a while ago; can I take advantage of that? I stared at him provocatively. [NOOOOM!!] The effect was quite certain. Nam Gung Gaju quickly rushed towards me. I casually raised the sword. ¡°Phew.¡± Halting my breath, I activated my entire body. My mind sharpened. I red at him. Pababapat! Instantly, the approaching new type. He stubbornly aimed for my arm with his sword. ¡°To think that even in this situation, he wants to inflict pain, not on my neck but on me.¡± It¡¯s an absurd self-confidence. Chaeang! I deflected the sword outward and plunged it inward. Soon, there was a reaction. Holding the sword, he unfolded his stance and aimed for my vital points. The deflected sword was forcibly held with strength, targeting me. ¡°You¡¯ve been saying it sincest time, but you¡¯re too greedy.¡± He swung the sword outward. At the same time, he focused on So Suma Gong with his other hand. Jjeojeoak©¤. The left hand, imbued with the chill of destruction, effortlessly brushed off Nam Gung Gaju¡¯s attack. And straight towards his face. Jjaak©¤!! I pped him on the cheek. [¡­¡­!?] He wore a bewildered expression. Although I couldn¡¯t feel the expression on the pig¡¯s body. Even in a life-threatening situation, Namgoong Gaju clearly disyed a sense of absurdity in his emotions towards me. ¡°Have you never been pped even once while growing up?¡± So, I immediately retaliated. Crash!! [Ne-no-om, are you trying to provoke me to the end!!] ¡°Do you realize it now?¡± I extended my foot towards the sword aimed at me. The moment he tried to adjust, I promptly used the counterforce to bounce back. Kwaaang! Namgoong Gaju came straight at me. Using the counterforce, he caught up with me just by running, as I was bounced back. He swung his fist. After seizing the sword with the Yeomdong magic, he held it with both hands and back tumbled. However, perhaps realizing that his attacks no longer worked, he attacked me with his whole body. ¡°Good attack!¡± I praised Namgoong Gaju¡¯s judgment and immediately bowed at the waist. Then Namgoong Gaju reached out his hand. Due to the hurried movement, his body staggered and wavered, but¡­ ¡°He must think this is eptable if he¡¯s trying to kill me.¡± In reality, this is a dangerous situation. I firmly stood on the ground with both legs. I extended my right hand straight upwards and my left hand straight downwards. Each pointed to the sky and the ground. The Grandmaster of Demonic Cultivation. My body and Nangong Gaju¡¯s body brushed against each other in an instant. Thud. Even though our bodies collided, there was only a light sound. [This¡­ This is unbelievable!] ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± Nangong Gaju was shocked. Nangong Gaju¡¯s body started to spin and passed by. Of course, I¡¯m not unscathed. My left arm waspletely gone from the previous blow, and my right leg was so damaged that it was difficult to move. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ After all, the body will be tempered by the power of Demonic Cultivation. The more it breaks, the stronger it bes. That¡¯s the power of Demonic Cultivation. I raised my sword towards Nangong Gaju. My hand was trembling. It was difficult to get into the right stance. ¡°This is the end.¡± My body twitches. There aren¡¯t many prayers left in the pouch. I managed to hold on by recovering intermittently, but even I have my limits. Enduring with dignity in the face of disgrace. This should be considered the most significant achievement in this ce. He looked at Namgung Gaju. The guy seemed clueless about what to do. At this rate, that fellow from the Namgung family would crumble. All sorts of thoughts would cross his mind. Where did it go wrong? What did I do wrong, etc.? It might feel unfair. A world where there exist individuals more malicious than oneself. Having died singled out in that ce. ¡°So what?¡± It was just bad luck. Coincidentally, my student was Namgung Se-ga. The guy I collided with was Namgung Se-ga. And, as a reward for defeating him, I could get what I desired. ¡°Just think of it as bad luck.¡± Huuung!! The sword energy surged. Swish. The sword screamed as if this would be itsst strike. ¡°Eternal MoonlightÓÀ½ÙÔ¹â.¡± Wuuung!! Moonlight descended. It was more brilliant than usual. A chilly wind scattered my hair. From the dark sky, only this ce was bathed in a peculiar light. My body trembled. I stared straight at Namgung Gaju. [What are you exactly?] ¡°Hanseojin.¡± [hehehehe. Still making such unbelievable excuses¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter. I can¡¯t survive here anyway.] His eyes calmed. Perhaps standing on the threshold of death brings such realization. Is it the pursuit of enlightenment? Namgung Gaju¡¯s eyes deepened. He raised his sword. ¡°Emperor Sword Form.¡± [hehehehe¡­ Why don¡¯t you witness the Emperor Sword Form once!!] Kwoong! Namgung Gaju rushed at me again with his sluggish body. But despite the heaviness of his body, his speed was distinctly fast. As if he gained control over his body more than before, it efficiently changed. uuung!! The sword screamed. I moved the sword. sh. A single ck line emerged. The line gradually split into dozens, charging towards Namgung Gaju. [What is this?] ¡°You can call it glory.¡± In a world where everything seemed to distance itself, I spoke to Namgung Gaju. This is the true essence of the Imperial Sword Formation. Countless lines sought to entangle Namgung Gaju. Middle Sword. Reverse Sword. Lines only visible when facing those who wield both of these swords. A multitude of lines, examining everything about the opponent, forcing attacks arbitrarily. Hence, it is nearly impossible to evade the sword of one who wields the Imperial Sword Formation properly. One must ept the irrationality of only being able to counter. Swords with the secrets of ascension all possess such intricacies. The Self-Destroying Sword of the Volcano, The Taiji Enlightenment Sword of the Shaman, The Heavenly Demon¡¯s Divine Art of the Thousand Horses. They cannot be confronted head-on, hence their notorious reputation. [hahahaha¡­ This is Namgung¡¯s sword¡­!] Namgung Gaju spoke as if sobbing. Crackle! The blue-lighted lightning of the sword began to intensify. A tremendous force was felt. Countless lines began to diminish. Gradually, they intertwined and merged into one line. Imperial sword style. The emperor swung his sword. My divine form shed with Namgung Gaju¡¯s divine form, and Namgung Gaju shook his head from a distance. [¡­I have a request.] ¡°Why are you putting on airs like that when you¡¯re about to die, you criminal?¡± [¡­What did you say?] I¡¯ve been displeased since earlier. Namgung, the head of the Namgung family, who has been abusing Nam Hye-rin, extorting women¡¯s vitality, and forcibly conscripting civilians, is now acting as if he¡¯s the victim. ¡°It seems that you, or rather¡­ Namgung, have¡­ that child ran for Nam Hye-rin.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­ be lenient¡­¡± Pfft! From Noble mtl dot A fountain of blood spurted from Namgung Gaju¡¯s throat as he spoke. The nauseating, acrid smell of dark red blood. ¡°Master!¡± Yoo Eun-chae was running from afar. Later, Seon Woo-hyun wasing. Shin Yura, who had been hiding and acting on her own, and other people were also visible. ¡°Yoo Eunchae.¡± ¡°Yes? Yes!¡± I approached Yoo Eunchae. Then I spoke as quietly as possible. ¡°Grab everything you can right now.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Just gather whatever you can for now. Others are eyeing it greedily.¡± ¡°Okay? Then what about the master¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to pass out, so move me to my house.¡± ¡°Okay?!¡± What¡¯s okay about it? I want to feed her until midnight, but my consciousness is fading. All I remember is the pitch-ck night sky. There, I lost consciousness. * When I opened my eyes, all I could see was a bathtub. Water was pouring out inside the bathtub like a fountain. ¡°Where is this¡­?¡± Come to think of it, I¡¯ve heard of this ce. The leyline runs beneath the academy. Where the ley lines pass, an enormous magical energy overflows. And here at the academy, it is renowned for the magical hot springs that use the energy from those ley lines to eliminate physical fatigue and possess healing abilitiesparable to most divine clerics. ¡°He survived.¡± I thought crossing the Rubicon would be a challenge. Namgung Gaju, that ignorant fool. ¡°The body is¡­¡± Remarkably light. Perhaps it was a hefty price to pay, but the Taoist initiation has perfected my physique. And¡­ Grumble. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Despite theck of physical strength, my body was loudly proiming its desire for food. One of the drawbacks of Taoist initiation. In the beginning, it consumes too many calories. Chew, chew. I stepped out of the bathtub and went outside. A delightful aroma wafted through the air. Someone¡¯s cooking. ¡°Oh, Master is out¡­ Kyaaah!!¡± ¡°Noisy.¡± I ignored Yoo Eunchae¡¯s scream. I ignore even the piercing gaze that stares at me. I immediately open the refrigerator and shove something chocte-like into my mouth. I also put in some prepared jerky-like thing. It¡¯s not that tasty because it¡¯s cold, but I heard it¡¯s a market side dish. I quickly tear open a bag of jerky. As I put the jerky in my mouth, I think. ¡®That guy, Namgung Gaju.¡¯ Even though he¡¯s a criminal burdened with unnecessary weight at the end, his strength is real. Because of that, I found myself thinking about abilities again. Inherent abilities. I truly felt the immense power it was. That power significantly strengthened Namgung Gaju, who had barely reached the upper level. ¡®I didn¡¯t really know what the ability was.¡¯ It was difficult for me to handle even his unique ability. Well, I did act alone at times. Although there¡¯s me on me for making things bigger, driven by the desire to deal with Namgung Gaju sooner than finding clues. But no matter how I move, it¡¯s not haphazard. It may seem unnned, but I always move with a n in mind. ¡°I should check his ability.¡± ¡°His ability?¡± ¡°Sure. Do you know what kind of traits I have?¡± ¡°I do. Oh, no, I mean, you should at least look down! Did you think I was the only one here?! What about Hye-rin?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Only then did I notice Nam Hye-rin staring at me with a vacant expression. Yoo Eun-chae also pretended to shield her eyes while sneakily ncing at me. Had they been watching all along? Chapter 44 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 44 44 ¨C New Traits. Nam Gung-se¡¯s stronghold was destroyed. It had a much bigger impact than I had anticipated. ¡°Have you heard that Nam Gung-se¡¯s stronghold has fallen?¡± ¡°Not only that, but it¡¯s said to be in ruins, to the point of being disgraceful for the Nam Gung family, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I heard a rumor that Han Seo-jin was the one who waged the invasion a while ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a rumor. It¡¯s true.¡± There were more than a few eyewitnesses. Most of them were from Han Seo-jin¡¯s camp, but there were also civilians who had been conscripted. To make the incident more significant, they even opened the gates. Was it because of that? The truth of the matter was spreading rapidly. ¡°Hello, gentlemen!! I stopped by Incheon Station and¡­¡± ¡°They say they broke into Nam Gung-se¡¯s stronghold and attacked right away? This is just to intimidate. Although Jin-ki¡¯s tactics are surprisingly delicate, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Did he say Han Seojin? Find out everything rted to him right now!!¡± The vagabond of the Cheolhyeol Sword n. A man who is the eldest son, yet received neither the system¡¯s selection nor the mana¡¯s selection. His evaluation was gradually changing. And that Han Seojin. He was tormenting the students. * ¡°Eunchae, my first disciple, ended upst.¡± ¡°No, how could this be! I have the most potential, but it¡¯s not right for someone as delicate as me to climb a cliff so ignorantly!¡± ¡°Yeah, Eunchae ended upst.¡± ¡°¡­Hey, could you not be so harsh? You usuallyin like that, but if you do this, I get really scared.¡± ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Hey, you devil!!¡± Heughed as he pushed Yoo Eunchae, who had climbed to the edge of the cliff, with his foot. ¡°Wow, you really pushed me.¡± ¡°I thought that was a lie, but after climbing the cliff three times, I decided to alwayse first.¡± ¡°¡­Phew.¡± It was Jo Gaeun and Wi Gunak. And Shin Yura¡¯s reaction. If Yoo Eunchae had been 10 seconds faster, Shin Yura would have been in that position. And so, Ando let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Those who havepleted the basic physical training and the advanced stage can take a good rest. We will begin the theoretical course tomorrow, so be prepared.¡± ¡°Why do we need to be prepared for a theory ss?¡± ¡°If you want our bandmaster to know in advance, then you should be ready.¡± ¡°¡­I really don¡¯t want to. But I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡± ¡°What a shame.¡± Tsk. It¡¯s a legitimate opportunity to¡­ no, to train. ¡°Why are you suddenly losing your appetite?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the heart of a teacher who wanted to train out of love for his students.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re really a bad person.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, you got it.¡± Receiving the bandmaster¡¯s sulkiness appropriately, he walked leisurely. There was a lot to do today. He had to prepare for a long time to break Nam Gung-se and manipte the students, and now he had to extractpensation from the principal. And there was someone he had to meet. ¡°Oh, and when youe back up from the cliff, tell Yoo Eun-chae toe straight to the office.¡± ¡°What kind of trouble are you nning to cause again¡­¡± ¡°Come holding hands with Sun Woo-hyun.¡± ¡°¡­Is it rted to the previous incident?¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Having given instructions, I headed to the faculty office. ¡°Wow, what¡¯s with the professor¡¯s glowing face?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it was this intensest time. What kind of power has he awakened again?¡± ¡°Ah, I want to take his ss. They say Professor Han Seojin¡¯s students have be really strong.¡± ¡°Most of the students who take his ss end uppletely exhausted.¡± ¡°Ah, they must be exaggerating.¡± ¡°¡­You think so?¡± Trudge, trudge. As I walked, someone blocked my path. It was a face I was seeing for the first time here, but I knew this person. The one who looked at me with concern when Nangong Gaju tried to kill me. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°I passed out back then and couldn¡¯t properly greet you. I¡¯m Professor Han Seojin, the top professor at the academy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Seo Piljoo, holding the position of elder in the Georyeoksa. I apologize for back then.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. Consider this my thanks.¡± I made two circles with my hands. In other words, give me money. The man looked flustered and bowed his head. ¡°As a token of gratitude from Georyeoksa, we will make a donation in a sponsorship format. Our Borami has be remarkably stronger than expected.¡± ¡°Seo Boram is a student who also pays attention. If I show this much sincerity¡­ should I intensify the training?¡± ¡°¡­No, if that happens, Boram might even try to kill me.¡± Is that so? Too bad. ¡°Anyway, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for Professor Han Seojin, I would have been in trouble, and those guys would have sought the devil¡¯s power at the devil¡¯s ruins. Thanks to that, we were able to thwart Nam Gung-se¡¯s ambition.¡± The devil¡¯s ruins? It¡¯s a strange term I¡¯ve never heard before, but I didn¡¯t show any reaction and just smiled. ¡°But what about school?¡± ¡°Oh, I have something to do today. I have something to report.¡± ¡°Report?¡± ¡°The principal asked me for a special favor.¡± At the same time, a voice crept into my ear. [There are many eyes here so I can¡¯t tell you, but it¡¯s about the dispute over the Odaese¡¯s hidden power and the devil¡¯s ruins.] The devil¡¯s ruins. My intuition spoke. It told me that some event rted to it would soone my way. * ¡°¡­We brought her.¡± ¡°We brought her here.¡± The half-dead Yoo Eunchae and the fairly tidy Seon Woo-hyun came into the faculty room. I stopped typing the theoretical part and looked at Yoo Eun-chae. ¡°It seems like I can start teaching soon.¡± The Art of the Moon and the Sky. It¡¯s permissible to introduce that. And Sunwoo Hyun¡­ ¡°Why does he know this martial art?¡± It must be difficult to master that martial art. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here. Shall we get ready to go?¡± ¡°Yeah, I feel like I¡¯m going to die right now.¡± Swoosh. So, I levitated with the Yeomdong magic. ¡°Oh, wait! You can see inside my skirt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve put the skirt down.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just walk! Ahh!¡± When I released the Yeomdong magic, she hesitated and sat down. She really has no sense of bnce. ¡°Well, like someone who¡¯s been holding aputer and studying all day.¡± Oh, was she originally like that? ¡°Hurry up and get ready. The person you sawst time is here.¡± ¡°The person I sawst time?¡± Yoo Eun-chae thought for a moment and said, ¡°Ah-ha.¡± ¡°Lightning, Miss Heo Yoonji?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wow, really?! Well, if it¡¯s an incident like this, it makes sense for them to personally intervene. But can the timing be this perfect?!¡± ¡°Have you met them often?¡± Sunwoo Hyun was taken aback by that question. ¡°Well, just that? They even remembered my name.¡± ¡°¡­What did you say?!¡± Sunwoo Hyun was genuinely horrified. What did it matter if they remembered the name? ¡°But it seems they couldn¡¯t recall Yoo Eunchae¡¯s name.¡± Could it be that they remembered me and said it like that? Well, that could happen. I looked at Sunwoo Hyun and Yoo Eunchae in a peculiar way. ¡°It¡¯s a good time.¡± It¡¯s the age for such things. I led the kids and went to the guest reception room. There, Heo Yoonji and Kwangroe were sitting with crossed legs. ¡°Pleasure to meet you. You¡¯re Han Seojin, right?¡± I nodded. ¡°Sun Yuhee, and Kim Eunchae. I¡¯ve heard about your performances too.¡± ¡°Phew.¡± ¡°Why is it that you can¡¯t seem to remember our names properly? You only remember the teacher.¡± ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s strange to me it on my mania.¡± He Yoon-jiughed bitterly. Truly sorry, he apologized to Yoo Eun-chae and Sun Woo-hyun. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s his unique ability or something. It seems exceptionally clear and memorable.¡± ¡°Exceptionally clear and memorable?¡± Yoo Eun-chae asked. But I think I know. The second ability of Yeongeok came to mind. [eternityÓÀ½Ù] : Eternal attribute imbued with magic. : The user bes eternal. : Special skill, the use of Yeongeok bes possible. The user bes eternal. From Noble mtl dot It means they are not forgotten in memory. That¡¯s the most visible effect. ¡®Is it a very scary ability?¡¯ It stays in people¡¯s memories. And that too, eternally. It¡¯s a story from a distant future, but perhaps it will continue. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll face an era of glory that I can¡¯t catch up with even in the next life?¡¯ But that¡¯s a story for another day. I focused on Heo Yoonji. ¡°When ites to this case¡­ it was quite bold and cunning.¡± ¡°¡­That was just reckless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what makes it bold, my disciple.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae seemed very unjust. It was as if he thought he was the only modern person in the medieval era. ¡®But seriously, he thought and nned it out meticulously.¡¯ Nam Gung Gaju mastered the art of war and made a pact with the devil. While Sunwoo Hyun and Yoo Eunchae¡¯s n is to find the sacrificed woman. ¡®Well, can we kill Nam Gung Gaju with that?¡¯ I¡¯m a bit skeptical. Because in essence, the world treats those with power well. When ites to dignity, they gain a power simr to a member of parliament. Although Nam Gung Sae went too far by forcibly conscripting civilians in Incheon for forcedbor. ¡®In other words, he just crossed a line.¡¯ Isn¡¯t it truly absurd? Having done such a thing, did I just cross the line? ¡°Well done, anyway. Korea tends to treat supernaturals well, but when ites to dealings with demons, they be quite ruthless.¡± Heo Yoonji, with a cigarette in her mouth, paused before lighting it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Fisher as well.¡± When Yu Eunchaeughed and spoke, I nodded as well. ¡°Thanks.¡± Phew. Heo Yoonji exhaled as she lit her cigarette. ¡°Anyway, they decided to acknowledge your contribution this time. The eldest son of the Cheolhyeol Sword n tried to pick a fight here and there, but everyone withdrew their objections when they heard that a demon was involved.¡± What kind of incident did the demon cause toe out with such an authoritative stance? ¡°The prize money won¡¯t be that much for now. Five billion is the maximum.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s what the country offers.¡± Governments are originally stingy. Not much to expect even if they give something. Instead, it¡¯s not bad to think of it as getting various conveniences. ¡°And, a certain portion of the taxes will be exempt. Plus, if you want, the government can lend you an A-grade artifact.¡± ¡°What the heck!?¡± Yu Eunchae was shocked at Heo Yoonji¡¯s words, her jaw dropping. Sunwoo Hyun was also standing there with his mouth agape. ¡°They¡¯ve been closely watching this incident. In fact, Namgung established a foothold in our country, but he also wanted to return to China someday.¡± ¡°¡­So, you think you¡¯ve taken down a devil contractor.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s also the fact that the eldest son of the Cheolhyeol Sword n wants to get close to us.¡± Heo Yoonji said with augh. Yoo Eunchae and Sunwoo Hyun looked surprised and nodded. ¡°Anyway¡­ at least to this extent.¡± I was about to say that, but Heo Yoonji looked at me. ¡°¡­Sorry. I missed one thing. Han Seojin, if you want, I can give you a potion too.¡± ¡°A potion, too?¡± ¡°¡­Fair enough. Is this not about the eldest son of the Cheolhyeol Sword n, Han Seojin, but rather a ploy to draw in the person named Han Seojin?¡± ¡°Yes. Since the government sees the Cheolhyeol Sword n and Han Seojin separately.¡± ¡°Then when are we going to get that?¡± ¡°It should be this Saturday.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I mean, well, we¡¯ll have to skip training this Saturday, I guess.¡± Yoo Eunchae breathed a sigh of relief, ncing at me. ¡°But.¡± Yoo Eunchae looked at her and soon spoke up. ¡°Lately, it seems to be getting worse, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± At Yoo Eunchae¡¯s words, Heo Yoonji let out a bitterugh. ¡°Absent-mindedness¡­ they call it, but it¡¯s getting close to dementia.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it getting a bit dangerous?¡± ¡°What can I do? There are so many criminals around.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a way to solve that forgetfulness, would you believe it?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ah-ha. So, that was his purpose. No wonder his eyes were shining brightly earlier. ¡°I can solve that for you!¡± He began to cling to Heo Yoonji. Chapter 45 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 45 45 ¨C New Traits (2). Traits. It is still an unknown power to me. Bestowing some power upon the user. It can be a mythical figure. Or it can be monsters. It can allow humans to transform naturally. Or turn them into giants. It can simply teleport through space. Or enable the use of unknown materials. A representative example is Wigungak. He handles the unknown power called the Impossible. The school principal also wielded some power rted to space. Or bestowed the power to alter thews of physics. Honestly, I¡¯ve been quite arrogant all this time. Magic and martial arts. I¡¯ve glimpsed the ends of these two paths. Or the closest being to it was me. Although Ibined magic and martial arts, I couldn¡¯tplete it in my past life. So, in this life, I¡¯ve mastered the Taehomushin? toplete it. Yeah, I didn¡¯t really think about my characteristics properly. The biggest turning point that changed that thinking. Nam Gung Gaju. Originally, he wasn¡¯t supposed to be someone I had to struggle with so much. ¡°I should¡¯ve finished it without needing to resort to such extreme measures.¡± But for some unknown reason, he tenaciously continued to grow stronger. Demonification. Perhaps part of the reason he could persist was that. But more than that, his characteristics were even more significant. His unique trait. Even the name ¡°Jopalgye¡± was more dangerous than I thought. Despite looking like a pig, his perceived physical abilities seemed to be twice as much. So, I¡¯m researching about characteristics. First and foremost, Eternal. ¡°A new ability in my innate nature.¡± Eternal. Whenever I employ any power, it minimizes the power consumption close to zero. Once activated, there should be some consumption depending on the mana, but it inexplicably reduces it to almost zero. ¡°It¡¯s an unbelievable ability.¡± Perhaps. I specte that Eternal¡¯s true ability is interference with time. And then, I nced at Yoo Eun-chae. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Oh, did you¡­ fall for me? ¡­No, why is your expression changing like that?!¡± ¡°S-sorry. I should treat you better too.¡± ¡°No, who on earth is forcing you to treat people oddly!¡± While teasing Yoo Eun-chae, I asked her. ¡°Do you know anything about abilities?¡± ¡°Oh, when ites to abilities, I know the most.¡± Saying so, she approached me and whispered. ¡°The best in this world.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°But to rmend an ability, you must know about the master well.¡± ¡°Roughly know, right?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to be precise though.¡± Yoo Eunchae said, disying a hologram and speaking to me. ¡°First, there are three aspects to what I think the master¡¯s tree is.¡± ¡°Three?¡± ¡°Yes. Firstly, it¡¯s the power that can be used universally, whether it¡¯s martial arts or magic. This allows the master to easily do various things in their current state, with increased basic stats.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°Then the second is specialization in one aspect.¡± ¡°Specialization?¡± ¡°Maximizing ice magic, fire, or extremely specializing in swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. Or, it might be okay for the master to focus on nullifying abilities.¡± ¡°Nullifying abilities.¡± It would probably be an ability specialized in nullifying characteristics just by looking at it. But it doesn¡¯t seem appealing. If I learn it, I should be able to easily defeat most things. However. ¡°Do demons or demons kings have this?¡± Thinking about that, nullifying abilities are not a good choice. ording to Yoo Eunchae, some demon kings will descend upon this ce. And. ¡°I want to master it.¡± I remember the principal barging into the stadium and putting everyone there on ¡®pause¡¯. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very impressive.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s better to sharpen your unique traits.¡± ¡°Unique traits?¡± ¡°Yes, for example, Geomhu, Nam Hye-rin specializes in swordsmanship, focusing on the essence of Heavenly Sword (B), Resolution in Battle (B), Noble Swordsmanship (A), Swordsmanship (A), Apocalypse Sword (S), and Infinite Swordsmanship (S) to be a specialized swordsman.¡± ¡°My unique trait, huh.¡± ¡°It seems like a different form of eternity, something I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Bing the Eternal Demon King¡­ that¡¯s what they call it.¡± The Eternal Demon King. ¡°Leading the immortal army of the undying, forever remembered as the terrifying demon to all.¡± The Hahn Seo-jin from the time when I wasn¡¯t around was a necromancer who dealt with corpses. ¡°It suits you.¡± If there¡¯s a downside to being a necromancer, it¡¯s that there¡¯s nowhere to store the corpses or that there¡¯s a duration for summoning. But just like I have the ability of eternity, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Hahn Seo-jinmanded soldiers who move eternally. ¡°There¡¯s also a more convenient way to focus on utility, dealing with others.¡± ¡°Utility?¡± ¡°Yes, for instance, there are those with unique traits like Tantalos¡¯s Hound. Unlike Abel, it¡¯s a real tracking dog. It¡¯s a genius in pursuit, no matter the country.¡± Oh ho. Is it possible to evolve in that direction as well? ¡°Or maybe the modern weaponry isn¡¯t bad either. In the US, there are heroes specialized in sniper rifles, capable of shooting and killing from 40km away.¡± ¡°There¡¯s that side too?¡± That¡¯s quite interesting. ¡°But it¡¯s not really great. Just because you can kill from a distance doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s honorable, and just being a hero doesn¡¯t make it right. Of course, it might be a different story for a master.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I¡¯m not particrly drawn to strengthening guns as Yu Eunchae mentioned, but¡­ ¡°There are many interesting things, aren¡¯t there?¡± It seemed like there were many possibilities with the power called ¡°characteristics¡± than I had thought. ¡°It will probably change depending on what I want to pursue.¡± I suddenly had that thought. What do I want to do? First life. I was a professional gamer. I was revered by many and celebrated as an irreceable professional gamer. Second life. I wanted to see the end of magic as a wizard. Third life. I wanted to see the end of martial arts as a martial artist, and at the same time, intertwine magic and martial arts. And now. The fourth life. I. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The fourth life is different from the second and the third. The power called ¡°attribute¡± is difficult even for me to manifest. ¡°The best way is to experience various attributes.¡± It¡¯s also good to study the unique attribute, eternity. Eternity is a power rted to time. I once wanted to handle the power of time and space. Time and space. And creation. These three are fields that be endlessly daunting even for me. ¡°I have some ideas in mind, though.¡± I closed my eyes for a moment. Eternity. Time and ice. Space and fire. And creation and lightning. It felt like lightning striking in my mind. Inspiration doesn¡¯te around often. ¡°Space-time.¡± ¡°¡­Wait, did you say space-time? Those are all at least Grade A!! And Grade A items are extremely hard toe by in Korea¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have a lot of budget.¡± ¡°W-We¡¯re using the budget for this?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s also necessary for the kids¡¯ education.¡± I had to examine the abilities. But before that, there was something I needed. ¡°H-How many are you nning to buy?¡± ¡°2¡­ No. One will do. Get me a ability rted to space.¡± If Yoo Eun-chae was right about the cost, I didn¡¯t want to waste a lot of budget. ¡°After all, time is eternity to study.¡± What¡¯s left then¡­is an ability rted to space. And. I needed two more. From Noble mtl dot ¡°Moonlight.¡± My own ability, created using the Moon¡¯s Frost. So, this time, I needed an ability that wouldplement the Moonlight¡¯s Frost. ¡°¡­A de that¡¯s the same as before?¡± ¡°Well, then, you¡¯ll just get the same Moonlight¡¯s Frost te.¡± That¡¯s not a good way to do it. It would be better to do something else. ¡°What kind of characteristics would you like for the fusion me? It¡¯s fine to make it a holy me that purifies everything, or a ck me that swallows all other mes. It¡¯s not avable now, but it would also be good tobine it with the characteristic of a dragon¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°A dragon¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called a dragon heart, but it¡¯s not really that. It¡¯s about creating an organ called the mana core, not a real dragon heart¡­.¡± ¡°No, is there such a thing?¡± I was genuinely surprised. No, a dragon¡¯s heart isn¡¯t necessary. If we make something simr with a lower grade, we can just change the structure right away. I¡¯ve researched dragon hearts many times in the second phase. ¡°Get one with a lower grade.¡± ¡°With a lower grade?¡± ¡°Yeah. And get one type of physical enhancement of the same grade.¡± ¡°Really? Can I use the budget as I want?¡± ¡°¡­With a lower grade. And buy one below B grade.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Yoo Eun-chae left while using iprehensible Japanese. ¡°¡­Is it really okay?¡± I was a little worried. She¡¯ll probably buy the characteristics well, and she has her own principles, so she probably won¡¯t spend the budget too much. ¡°It¡¯s strangely unsettling.¡± The pile of incidents in Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s possession. I don¡¯t know what this will lead to. * ¡°Pr-Professor, something terrible has happened?!¡± It was one day. Abel came running to me, flustered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Th-the budget!!¡± ¡­What could it be? Why do I suddenly feel so uneasy? ¡°How much is missing?¡± ¡°About 30% has disappeared!!¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± I didn¡¯t use as much as I thought? Even though it¡¯s 30%, it¡¯s still a part of the budget worth hundreds of billions. I asked Yoo Eun-chae for something rted to spatial properties. When I mentioned that, Abel¡¯s expression became strange. Like the look of annihtion wielders when they saw me, the creator of the hyper-chlorination, after seeing the world tree of chlorination. ¡°So, Professor, you didn¡¯t know what the property was, so you asked me to buy the property bead?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°¡­And is it written by the professor?¡± ¡°You got it right.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Abel felt disappointed. ¡°Well, this one might turn out okay somehow.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Because the professor is involved.¡± ¡°Why would that matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rted to the headmaster¡­.¡± Just as Abel was about to say more, he sensed someone quickly approaching. ¡°Ta-da! Teacher, I¡¯ve brought everything as top-notch¡­ Huh!? Abel, why are you here?!¡± ¡°I came for the budget matter. Naturally. But more importantly, are you in your right mind? If the professor said so, you should have stopped him!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. We can use this for the students¡¯ textbooks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re using it for textbooks?¡± ¡°Yeah, want to see?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As I nodded, Yoo Eun-chae made a peculiar expression. ¡°But can you understand it by looking at that?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t understand?¡± ¡ª ¡°I can¡¯t do it. It seems manageable if it¡¯s just one level.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Although the eyes seemed quite good. Is it not allowed to give good eyes to Dunjae?¡­ ¡°What?! Those faint eyes just now!?¡± ¡°What about them.¡± ¡°Did you know that was the gaze of someone with an incredibly sharp mind looking at someone with a terribly bad one?!¡± ¡°If you know, that¡¯s enough.¡± I opened the pouch brought by Yoo Eunchae. ¡°ck is rted to spatial properties. It¡¯s A-Space (B), and blue is magic core (B), solid (C).¡± ¡°Okay, okay. This time, open your eyes wide and look straight.¡± ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Abel, you too, open your eyes wide and look carefully.¡± ¡°What on earth is this?¡± I took out a bead called a magic core. Snap. And I crushed it. ¡¶Acquired property, magic core (B).¡· On the opposite side of the heart. Mana began to gather around the left chest area. I calmly observed them. ¡°How interesting.¡± Mana gathers. They are the mana of the sky attribute and the mana of eternity that I possess. And the purest mana, Taeho. Mana close to it created something like a heart. ¡°It¡¯s more like the energy orbs created by spirits or creatures, rather than a heart.¡± So if I die, am I going to drop something like this? With foolish thoughts, I examine my body. ¡°It¡¯s basic to create energy orbs.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. But the energy of the orb is incredibly pure. I¡¯ve never seen such pure mana before.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°¡­Unlucky.¡± An amusing thought urred to me. I might be able to make this more interesting. ¡°I might regret this.¡± My circle magic is different from others. Creating a huge ring and filling it from within. It¡¯s like a dragon¡¯s heart in a way. So I regretted it. Instead of engraving the essence of the new work inside. It seems better to put it in something like a newly formed spiritual pill on the left. ¡®No, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Just create another ring around the left heart. Chapter 46 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 46 46 ¨C New Attribute (3). ¡¶Attribute, acquired Mana Core (B).¡· ¡¶Mana increases by +10.¡· Circle. It ismonly created during the mid-stage break in the martial world. Heart. Create a circle around it. The heart is the area thatmunicates best with external mana. On the contrary, the mid-stage is the least influenced by external mana. Yet, it is the ce where mana is most solidly formed. In fantasy worlds with abundant mana and significant external influences, research on circles was active. However, due to the abundance of prohibitions and monsters, there were many magic spells that focused on firepower. In contrast, the martial world, with scarce mana, had active research on mid-stage. Heart pounding. The heart beats. What I am about to do now is simple. On the left, a newly established ley line. Infusing it with the power of metamorphicbustion. ¡°Creating a circle is simple.¡± Raising his will and cing a band near the ley line. This is easy, having gone through the process several times. The first task is demanding. Mana core. It needed reinforcement. Probing the interior with a thousand eyes. And a vivid ley linees into view. It¡¯s not an exaggeration or metaphor; it was created so that I could take it after my death. It doesn¡¯t matter. No, it¡¯s even better. Solidified ley lines possess the nature of grasping mana. So, I can easily achieve my desired purpose. ¡°It¡¯s just like slicing.¡± Simr. If there¡¯s a perfect circle, it would be like this. For thosecking in study, if they add or subtract something, it will inevitably result in a lower grade. To those who know nothing, it¡¯s a more benevolent force than any supernatural abilities, but because of that, climbing higher is difficult. ¡®Originally, that might be the case.¡¯ However, this ce is a world that can transcend with just that. Humming! The device called the magical core hums. Injecting magic. The characteristics of this magical core, called the heart of magic, were slightly different fromst time. If the previous sh could easily deform the structure. Now, it changes what is inside the body. ¡®Closer to modification.¡¯ Changing what¡¯s inside the body. But it¡¯s not that difficult. I¡¯ve changed my physique to a state close to transcendence and enhanced my eyes to heavenly levels several times. I touched the mana. Mana close to transcendence flowed to the left heart. And it started poking from the outside. At the same time, I had another thought. Dragon¡¯s Elixir. Dragon Heart. I had the opportunity to study them. In the second life, dragons went extinct, but they left behind Dragon Hearts. In the third chapter of life, with the celestial horse by my side, I once tried to capture a dragon. ¡°Let¡¯s go with the Dragon Heart.¡± The dragon¡¯s jade amulet is more suited for martial arts. However, it cannot bepleted right away. It is different from handling the Mooncraft Ice Heaven as effortlessly as breathing. ¡°But still.¡± The foundation can beid. It has better materials than the E-grade beheading. Raising my hand to the left chest while reviving the memory. Thump. I felt a sensation as if the heart were beating. The characteristic known as the silent heart of magic power quietly responded to my will. Thump. The magic power intensifies. The solidified magic power grasped the surrounding magic power. It began to form the purest energy core, close to the Taeheo. ¡¶Characteristic, Magic Power Core (B), is beginning to form anew.¡· ¡¶Magic power decreases by -10.¡· ¡¶Characteristic, Magic Power Core (B), evolves into the heart of a young dragon (A).¡· ¡¶Magic power increases by +15.¡· ¡°Good heavens. What in the world is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the unique characteristic evolution method of the master. Last time, you created a new A-grade characteristic with the scythe, right?¡± ¡°Is it the moonlight horse that Professor Han Seo-jin uses?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Abel and Yoo Eun-chae chattered on, but he ignored them, feeling a sense of fulfillment filling his body. ¡°Ah.¡± And then he sighed. He calmly read through the effects. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Young Dragon¡¯s Heart (A) The heart of a young dragon. Though it¡¯s called young, it¡¯s a dragon¡¯s heart. It significantly boosts the user¡¯s magic-rted abilities. : Increases magic power by +15. : Greatly enhances magic power recovery. : Greatly enhances magic power sensitivity. : Greatly enhances magic power control. : Enables the use of magic without an incantation. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ ¡®¡­This.¡¯ Is there anything useful about it? Magic power recovery is useful, but sensitivity, the ability to harmonize with mana to enhance efficiency? I¡¯ve reached the transcendent level. What more can I achieve here? And the Void Chamber? During the 2nd round when there was nothing, I realized all magic to Cheonan, and even now, I can use most magic through the Void Chamber. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°You chose well. This time, I saw significant effects with unfamiliar techniques like shing, using my magic core to the fullest.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s unfamiliar to you?¡± ¡°They say you can enhance your abilities.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s only possible as your proficiency increases.¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know that.¡± I didn¡¯t expect to be so behind in skill. No, it¡¯s not just that. ¡°No, please don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m a monkey who can¡¯t even handle real tools?!¡± Yoo Eunchae snapped. I didn¡¯t see it that way. I sighed and told her to go away. From Noble mtl dot Quietly, I felt the ability that settled on the left side. ¡°Is it okay?¡± There are useless abilities stuck all over, but they¡¯re useless because it¡¯s me. The newly formed heart of a young dragon (A). It has much more magic power than what I currently possess. ¡®It¡¯s just a shame it¡¯s only 15.¡¯ So, does that mean it umtes as the abilities increase? I asked Yu Eun-chae about thister¡­ ¡®No.¡¯ Relying too much on Yu Eun-chae alone is not a good idea. After sighing, I moved on to the next task. The palpable heartbeat of the young dragon. Quite anticipated. ¡°If you can see, take a good look.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The method of creating a circle.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ignoring Yu Eun-chae¡¯s words, I begin to create a circle. Creating a circle is simple. I absorb all the mana around me and create a giant circle in my heart. ¡®The act itself is not difficult.¡¯ About 10 minutes. That¡¯s how long it took to create the circle. Iughed satisfactorily. This is more valuable than I thought. Thump. As soon as I infused mana, the young dragon¡¯s heart responded. Thump-thump, it began to absorb thepressed mana in the galldder and heart. And then. Hoooooooom!! A ring began to form around the young dragon¡¯s heart. A massive circle. It revealed its presence and disyed its existence. ¡°Um, wait a minute!¡± ¡°D-Did you just create a c-circle now?¡± Creating two circles is quite unusual. Well, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it. I guess it¡¯s possible to see it for the first time. In my second life, I only intertwined two rings, not created two circles. ¡°Well, then I should move on to the next step.¡± I clenched around the heart. Thud thud. I heard something snap from there. ¡°This is a bit tough.¡± I tore off the magic form of the circle¡¯s established hyukjakyeomhwa. What I have to do is simple. I¡¯m going to work on transnting the power of the Hyukjak me, firmly established in the circle, to the newly created pattern on the left. Sizzle. The mes blossomed. There were two reactions to the movements happening inside the body. ¡°This is a somewhat dangerous power. Purification? Does it harbor attributes of healing and harmony rather than aggression like fire?!¡± ¡°Does the Hyukjak me respond like a living being?¡± Abel and Yoo Eun-chae. Abel stepped back, his body tensing. Crackle, crackle, crackle. Transnting the magic pattern engraved inside the circle as it is. Erasing and re-etching is one way, but it¡¯sborious. ¡°It¡¯s exhausting.¡± The magic pattern engraved with the Hyukjak me is vast and delicate. And I¡¯ve diligently etched it whenever I had time. Creating it anew would be a waste of time. So I tore it all off. Woooom!! ¡°No, what on earth are you doing?!¡± ¡°I have to tear down the old house and rebuild it.¡± Transferring everything to the heart of the young dragon. Normally, it shouldn¡¯t be possible. However, the eternal properties clung to the form of revolutionary pyrolysis inscribed in the circle, sustaining it. And, merging with the eternal properties akin to the essence, they grasped the runes close to the threshold. ¡®Transition.¡¯ Just like that, he moved the mana, engraving it onto the young dragon¡¯s heart. ¡°Wait a moment! Are you inscribing the circle in the mana core right now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an auxiliary device!!¡± It¡¯s fine. Hwaryuk. mes blossomed. It was a crimson me filling my surroundings. Harmony. And the power symbolizing life. That was the revolutionary pyrolysis. Destruction. The resonance of the Wulgong Bingcheon, annihting everything except itself, began to echo recklessly. uuung!! ¡®This is absurd.¡¯ The efficiency is too high, causing issues. But the situation is not entirely favorable. As the Wulgong Bingcheon and revolutionary pyrolysis resonate, the appearance of the Seongli Nwagwang is about to reveal itself. Seongli Nwagwang. The force capable of overwhelming this academy with just its aftermath was tremendous. So, it needs to be stabilized immediately. [Having fun, aren¡¯t we?] A voice, like a flickering me, imnted itself in the mind. It was yful, yet filled with intrigue. ¡®¡­No need for help.¡¯ [Really, really, really?] ¡®Yeah.¡¯ The will was aroused. Even though the will that had reached Transcendence tried to resist the attempt to control the body. [Stay still.] Suppressed the Moonlight Skyfreeze and Revolutionary me. And then, it settled. ¡°Huh, huh? W-Wasn¡¯t it dangerous just a moment ago?¡± ¡°¡­Is the Headmaster here right now, by any chance?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Observing secretly. Thinking about that, the tongue clicked discreetly. This wasn¡¯t something to show. Still, it was fortunate that the Moonlight Skyfreeze and Revolutionary me weren¡¯t caught. Chapter 47 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 47 47 ¨C New Traits (4). As I pondered such thoughts, the school principal suddenly popped up beside me. ¡°Hey, hey. Did you really have such a rare experience?¡± ¡°Evolved with the heart of a young dragon. Apparently, you can gain thenguage of dragons.¡± ¡°Ahahahaha! Really? I¡¯ll consider that as something.¡± The principalughed as he passed by me. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like I have no ie at all.¡¯ I scanned the spot where the principal had stayed in Cheonan. If I delve a bit more into this, there might be something worthwhile to apply. ¡®If it¡¯s as convenient as the bloodline attribute, I could easily apply it, but¡­¡¯ Spatial attributes, temporal attributes, and creation attributes are areas where I¡¯m quite vulnerable. Looking to the side, Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°Co-could that be ¡®it¡¯ from a little while ago?¡± ¡°Yeah. The efficiency was so high that it almost went out of control on its own.¡± Thump. Yoo Eun-chae copsed right there. ¡°No, can¡¯t you at least help me in times like this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who let it loose after just seeing one precursor. It¡¯s more absurding from you.¡± ¡°¡­Well, I can¡¯t really say anything about that.¡± Yoo Eun-chae is physically weak and mentally fragile. I stored it in my head but changed my mind. ¡®Perhaps I saw something with my own eyes.¡¯ Those with good eyesight might shiver just by seeing the precursor of the saintly radiance, and there are also those who urinate at the sight. ¡°Now that all the big trouble is over, let¡¯s go about our business.¡± ¡°But, isn¡¯t the Essence (C) still remaining?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s not as big of a deal as you might think.¡± I crushed the bead engraved with Essence. ¡¶Acquired the trait, Essence (C).¡· Before I could do anything, the circle started to break. Huh? What¡¯s this situation now? ¡¶Discovered something that regtes the physique before Essence (C).¡· ¡¶Essence (C) changes to Physique Enhancement (B).¡· ¡¶Physique Enhancement (B) changes to Divine Physique (A+).¡· ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Divine Physique (A+) A neatly shaped physique as if bestowed by the heavens. Most things that can be done with the physique can be aplished. : Strength +5, Agility +5, Stamina +5, : Adjustment of all action-rted characteristics. : Adjustment of physical regeneration efficiency. : Adjustment of mental regeneration efficiency. : As time passes, the enhancement efficiency of the body increases ording to the quality of mana. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ ¡®This¡­¡¯ You can guess as soon as you see it. This is the Taiheomu divine decree. But there is something strange. I created a circle near the heart of the young dragon, why isn¡¯t that being adjusted separately? ¡®There must be some criteria.¡¯ I don¡¯t know that. ¡®Status Window.¡¯ ? Name: Han Seojin Strength: 30 Agility: 30 Stamina: 30 Mana: 50 Spirit: 30 Skills: 30 ? Inherent Characteristics: Eternal Cycle Abilities: Moonlight (A+), Heavenly Body¡¯s Flesh (A+), Young Dragon¡¯s Heart (A) The status window had changed significantly from the beginning. While magic was a given, a lot of effort was put into evenly improving the physique. ¡°It¡¯s amusing how my mind and skills seem to keep up with my body.¡± His gaze shifted downward. He examined his abilities. Already, three were mastered, and if he mastered the spatial one, it would be four. ¡°I think abilities usually go up to six.¡± It varied based on the user¡¯s capacity, but keeping it at a minimum was wise. ¡°I don¡¯t think my capacity is ordinary, though.¡± Having dozens of abilities seemed manageable. However, Yu Eunchae¡¯s words echoed in his mind. Abilities vary tremendously based on their grade. Even transcendent beings only had 2-3 S-rank abilities. ¡°Well, let¡¯s start moving forward then.¡± Abel, deeply engrossed in thought, and Yu Eunchae, who seemed to be getting up now that her legs were free, were observed with a serious expression. It seemed like there wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem moving on to the next stage. The flesh seemed to fly away. The body, draped over the Taeheomusin-gyeol, had improved its performance a little. Soon. It seemed that I would be able to regain the Celestial Body soon. ¡°If that¡¯s the case.¡± I¡¯ll soon be able to unfold theplete Parachenshin-gong. I looked forward to that moment. * After Han Seo-jin disappeared, the principal revealed himself with a cheerful smile. ¡°How was it? How was it?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s been a feeling sincest time.¡± The principal¡¯s hunting dog, Abel, looked at where Han Seo-jin had passed. As if he¡¯s still there. I still don¡¯t know. I¡¯m definitely not weak. I have a broad perspective. The position called the principal¡¯s hunting dog is not just about physical strength. It also required a broad perspective. In that sense, Abel, who serves as the Vampire Princess and ys the role of her shadow, was a very fitting presence. There are very few who know about his existence, and he is dangerous. I try to handle things as neatly as possible. However, Abel was confused. Nevertheless, he had to speak. ¡°Senior Professor Han Seo-jin, I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Still, tell me. Everything Abel feels.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to have a burning sense of justice. And he¡¯s not as evil as viins. Sometimes he may feel worse than viins, but fundamentally, he walks the right path.¡± Abel thought up to that point and then thought about his ss. ¡°Students call Senior Professor Han Seo-jin a devil, but they all faithfully follow his sses.¡± ¡°Of course. They grow up visibly well, right? Most of them are kids raised with care in distinguished families, so it¡¯s naturally difficult for them not to grow well.¡± Most children of the Five Great Families are like that. From birth, they cleanse their bodies with silkmoth baths and eat elixirs like regr meals. From a young age, these children were taught martial arts and magic by outstanding teachers invited by the adults. That¡¯s why learning here is nothing special for them. The Academy beyond the Dimensional Vein. Feeding rare things, obtaining rare things, and gaining rare connections because of the uniqueness thates out of there. From Noble mtl dot And practical experience. What the Academy can provide is only to this extent. Abel thought. ¡®And most of what can be done in distinguished families.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for the transcendent headmaster, the Academy wouldn¡¯t have functioned properly. They are such children. However, all those kids had only received a month of instruction, yet they all became stronger. Their aura changed. Their physique changed. The speed of casting spells and the natural flow of martial arts. Strictly in terms of instruction, they surpassed anyone in the history of the academy. ¡®No, maybe even all the exceptional professorsbined wouldn¡¯t match.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t for nothing that Alvesro, a former professor, sought their instruction. Abel felt it the most keenly. And his inherent characteristics were gradually undergoing a transformation. The power inherited from the blood of the primordial was yearning for his instruction. ¡®Because it precisely matches the limit.¡¯ The feeling of ¡°I¡¯ll die if I go any further¡± urred many times. But just before actually losing consciousness, he stopped. As if piercing through the limits of the physical body. If we consider only one instruction, that¡¯s true. ¡®And there¡¯s martial arts too.¡¯ At that moment, Abel felt awe. It was when he witnessed Han Seojin soloing in a united battle. There were moments of awe when receiving his instruction. Naturally, he thought he would win. Abel¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t entertain the idea of him losing. ¡®But.¡¯ He defeated the professors with basic swordsmanship, spear techniques, and judo. As if emphasizing the importance of teaching you the basics. That was not all. d in a moonlit ck, he single-handedly cut down the four quarters of the corpse lord and handled thousands of zombies alone. Is that all? Entering the territory of Nam Gung-se, in the midst of battle, though the sword was weak, he defeated Nam Gung Gaju, who had excellent physical specs, all by himself. It was possible. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have confidently stepped forward. But to defeat Nam Gung Gaju with Nam Gung-se¡¯s sword, the Emperor Sword Style? Even if he knew the Emperor Sword Style, it was unbelievable. ¡®He must have some martial arts skills, considering how freely he handles a spear or fist.¡¯ A month and a half. Even after almost two months, he still didn¡¯t know Han Seo-jin¡¯s unique martial arts. ¡®Would Yoo Eun-chae know?¡¯ If she were mischievous, she might not know. Abel honestly said everything. ¡°Yeah? Indeed, you made the right choice in choosing Abel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s not helpful.¡± ¡°No, no. That¡¯s excellent. Actually, I don¡¯t see or feel much.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The principal recalled the situation a little while ago. The moment an immense power resonated, covering the entire academy. ¡®Because it was me, I noticed.¡¯ Abel or Yoo Eun-chae may not have realized it, but the principal frantically searched for the cause. He saw Han Seo-jin. And surprisingly, their eyes, piercing through space, momentarily ¡®met.¡¯ ¡®I thought the transcendent had fallen.¡¯ No matter how much he thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem to be just that. ¡°Now that I think about it, Abel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t decide on the spoils of our chief professor when we dealt with Nam Gung-gaju this time, did we?¡± ¡°¡­No, we didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go with that. The Devil¡¯s Relic.¡± ¡°Yes? But that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s cooperate with the government to some extent. They seemed to be drooling over Professor Han Seo-jin over there, too.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°And what about the Iron Blood Swordsmaster?¡± ¡°He let go. He received assurance that his son and daughter will receive his teachings.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s neat. Or rather, he doesn¡¯t cling to things that won¡¯t work out. It¡¯s not so much Iron Blood as it is a sinister human who, like a lizard, simply cuts off its tail and leaves.¡± The principal chuckled and took his seat. Then he looked at the petitions. A petition iming that Professor Han Seo-jin was disrupting the hierarchy. And someone expressed a desire to dissect Han Seojin, while another wanted to cross swords with him. The principalughed and dismissed them all. ¡°Abel. You know the iparable difference between an ipetent instructor, ten professors, and Senior Professor Han Seojin, right? Fire them all.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± While Abel and the principal were having a confidential discussion, At that moment, Han Seojin spoke up. ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Can you destroy the Wissi family for me?¡± ¡°What?¡± He was being asked to dismantle a family. Chapter 48 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 48 48 ¨C Ignorance is Bliss. The prestige of the Odae family is tremendous in Korea. It¡¯s said that if the head of the Cheolhyeol Sword n enters politics, they could be the president right away. Those referred to as the Odae family all have remarkable achievements. The military force representing the Cheolhyeol Sword n was established when they suppressed the monsters flooding into Cheolwon. The Odae family heads are all influential figures in Korea. However, just because they belong to another family doesn¡¯t mean they were peaceful. They were the ones who led people as beacons of hope during a time when all rules copsed. The Wissi family couldn¡¯t enter the Odae family, but they were a family equivalent to it. Decayed and corrupt, a proper lineage unlike the fallen Namgung Sae. Moreover, it dominates the entire city of Daejeon. Rumors abound that soon the Odae n might be the ruling power, surpassing even the Yookdae n. But to destroy that? ¡®It is possible.¡¯ It is indeed possible. No matter how formidable the Odae n is, it¡¯s not the true Odae n level. In fact, the Odae n in Korea is the fake one. The might of the Odae n, as seen throughout the martial world, was truly astonishing. However, there was a price to pay. My profound manifestation, usable only three times. It had to be used. ¡®No, will I die from the recoil if I use it now?¡¯ Yes, I will die. My physical form is not yetplete. Rather than that, ¡°Why do you want to destroy the Wisi n?¡± ¡°Well, can¡¯t do that?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± What nonsense are they talking about. When I looked at Wigunak with those eyes, he tilted his head. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Namgungse who ruled Incheon?¡± ¡°To be precise. He ruled some parts of Incheon.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡± ¡°The metropolitan area is wider than you think, my disciple.¡± ¡°Then is it impossible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°Then, can you destroy it?¡± ¡°¡­No, why?¡± ¡°Is it not possible?¡± ¡°No, what has the Wicigamun done? Did Namgungse make a deal with the devil like Gajuga, or did he kill several women with Saejong? Did they forcibly recruit civilians nearby and disrupt their livelihood?¡± ¡°¡­None of that is true.¡± I looked at Wigunak. I felt a strange unease. ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the damn family pride.¡± ¡°Family pride?¡± ¡°The Wicigamun believe that their children must grow up strong, so they make the children experience something close to abuse.¡± ¡°Abuse.¡± Abuse is not good. Children should be raised through discipline. ¡°Do you not feel guilty?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­ Anyway, the current head of the Wi family wants to turn the fifth-generation heir into the sixth-generation. Consistently for the past 20 years.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Abusing the children for 20 years, huh? I looked at Wi Gunak. And I recalled when I saw other members of the Wi family. ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily get that feeling.¡± Those who have suffered abuse have characteristics. Theyck confidence in everything and always look down. ¡°Above all, this one doesn¡¯t have such characteristics.¡± Lack of confidence? If something happens, Wi Gunak is the first to rush and throw punches. ¡°He seems to be hiding something.¡± Maybe he wants to shake up the Wi family rather than destroy it. ¡®Disgusting.¡¯ It won¡¯t work. ¡°Abel, what was the next ss?¡± ¡°What? Basic physical training, andbat training.¡± ¡°Today, Abel, it¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s that about?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± ¡°Swordsmanship has a special lesson starting today.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be!!¡± I dragged Abel to the swordsmanship ss. * ¡°You said your ability is iprehensible, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Iprehensible. A power that cannot be understood. Quite literally, Abel uses his power without understanding it. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been dealing with this power for about 17 years, I roughly grasp it. It¡¯s simr to telekinesis.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you see it.¡± ¡°Yes? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Do you know why others said being a wizard suits you more?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± Abel hesitated to answer. ¡°But I want to raise you as a swordsman. I roughly know what kind of power you possess.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve heard that a lot from scammers.¡± ¡°So, have I ever scammed anyone?¡± ¡°No, you haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s move on. How much do you know about your powers?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simr to telekinesis. If you want to enhance your physical strength, your body bes stronger. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all of it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Sometimes¡­ I can¡¯t exin it, but it feels like things just fly away like magic.¡± ¡°And the effects are quite impressive?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sun Woo-hyun and Yoo Eun-chae didn¡¯t raise a wizard for no reason. ¡°If you only scratch the surface, everyone thinks that way.¡± Fortunately, I¡¯ve already taught someone simr. The third life. From a life that ended as a loner, I found someone simr to a wizard. ¡°The power is different, though.¡± If he handles a power that Sun Woo-hyun can¡¯t understand, that guy¡¯s power can follow everything. ¡°I was surprised by how he followed my Bacheopshingong.¡± Anyway, I taught that kind of person. Through that process, I felt many things. The power, like the power of martial arts, was considered more suitable for alchemy or magic. However, that power is martial arts. Magic is the power that utilizes external elements. Martial arts are the power that utilizes what is within oneself. ¡°It¡¯s not good to mix with the outside.¡± Impossible. It is an outstanding power in its nature alone. ¡°Are you talking about martial arts?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I understand. Then how do I learn it?¡± ¡°First, start from the very basics.¡± ¡°The basics?¡± ¡°Yeah. Making a simple energy ball.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really the most basic of basics. You probably can¡¯t do this, can you?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I can¡¯t even ept mana, and I can¡¯t control this power yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know the method.¡± It¡¯s the most ignorant method. I stopped walking. Finally, we arrived at the location. An expansive open field came into view. ¡°Where is this¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a forest.¡± Surroundings are nothing but a forest. Thud, thud. I casually stretched my neck. ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already taught someone like you. I have plenty of data.¡± ¡°B-but why does your body look so worn out?¡± Thud. It¡¯s simple. All those difficulties have something inmon. ¡°It¡¯s a strange power different from mana.¡± I can¡¯t figure out how to handle it. The way to grasp that feeling? Simple. Just push it to the brink of death. Push it until that power hits rock bottom, and when it starts to recover from the beginning, make it feel. In fact, it was a funny act. It¡¯s a pity for Wigoonak, but I used his birth into the Wi family as a bad omen. From Noble mtl dot He did experience the real thing. ¡®Could you have felt the threat to your life?¡¯ I don¡¯t think so. With some unknown power from the Wi family, he probably bullied and harassed others. So, there must have been high expectations from the family. ¡®Well, it¡¯s probably not a lie.¡¯ Wi Gun-ak said he suffered abuse. But the probability is high that it was only for a short time in his childhood. I don¡¯t know why. ¡®Perhaps asking me to break the Wi family was¡­¡¯ It was probably to push away someone he disliked. I understand the meaning. But it¡¯s also creepy. ¡®So, it¡¯s going to hurt a bit.¡¯ I smiled casually. Wi Gun-ak¡¯s body trembled. * Boom!! A deafening sound echoed as if the ground had copsed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too dangerous?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± In fact, it¡¯s a little exciting. Celestial Body (A). The item rescued by Yoo Eunchae enhanced my body. Itbined with the body made of Taehumushin and soon created the characteristic of a celestial body. ¡°It¡¯s light.¡± Leap as if kicking the ground. Kwahng! The leaping spot split like a spider web, and Shinhyeong shot forward. At least twice as much. In terms of perception, it had be that strong. ¡°No, what¡¯s with that speed!¡± ¡°I had a good meal!¡± Exerting my authority. Uigunak tried to block with both arms. Kwaah!! It flew off with a shock wave. ¡°Are you really trying to kill me, you spider!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic. You haven¡¯t fully utilized it yet, have you?¡± ¡°But this power is¡­.¡± Uigunak seemed hesitant. I let out a deep chuckle. Incredible. You must have hurt someone with that power before. But isn¡¯t it too arrogant? ¡°Do you think you can do something to me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Kwahng! A fist swung. Power. And legsshed out like a whip, aiming for the body of Uigunak. Uigunak dodged like a loach. ¡®As expected, he¡¯s talented.¡¯ Different from the one I taught before, he has talent. The one I originally taught didn¡¯t have any talent. Yet, I taught him martial arts. And he grew to be one of the main pirs of the Mingyo. Since he was at the highest level just before the final stage, he might have attempted transcendence. Whoosh! The wind blew. No, it wasn¡¯t the wind, it was Uigunak beginning to unleash the power of Ingahe properly. ¡®How amusing.¡¯ Simr power to psychic energy. However, little by little, it seems I¡¯m figuring out the origin of that power. ¡°Did you say it¡¯s impossible?¡± He understood it very well. The system¡­ no, the creators of the system. If it were them, they would know the origin of that. ¡°Be careful, sir.¡± The eyes of the Wargunak flickered in ck. Those around started to flicker. It even affects the space. Interesting. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°Soothing.¡± Swish! In an instant, the Wargunak¡¯s figure disappeared. Suddenly, it appeared right in front of my nose. Fist raised. I tilted my head to the left. But the intangible force targeted my philtrum. ¡®Oh.¡¯ I thought I saw it, but I didn¡¯t. However, weak¡­ Bang! The impact was like being hit by a cannonball. ¡°Once more, let¡¯s go.¡± Before me stood Wigunak. Stance. A proper posture. The intangible force was dominating the surroundings. Kwoong! I leaped backward with all my strength. And then, Wigunak followed. Once again, a shout of Stance. ¡°Sensitivity seems a bitcking.¡± If it were me, I would have attacked from two directions. Attacking with the legs or striking with the head. But it¡¯s okay. Sensitivity can be cultivated. ¡°If I hit the body.¡± Somehow, it might work. I seized Wigunak¡¯s arm. Rather than firmness, it felt squishy. ¡°W-Why are you stopping?!¡± ¡°Drip.¡± He turned his fist in a different direction. The intangible force extended, but it was shallower than before. I can withstand this much. He plunged into the embrace of the Wargunak and shed its throat with his fist. Crack! The sound of bursting air filled the space as the Wargunak¡¯s body plummeted to the ground. ¡°Were you intending to kill me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still alive.¡± Chuckling, he spoke, and the Wargunak¡¯s expression twisted in frustration. ¡°You seem to have a rough idea of that power.¡± ¡°Do you know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It seems like you know the tactics as well. One shouldn¡¯t think about it logically. And that was indeed the power befitting a martial artist. Smiling, he clenched his fist. Vvvvvvmm! His hand trembled slightly. The power of the Sosuma Gong, which had reached its extreme, began to unfold from his hand. I guess I¡¯ll have to use this much. ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Are you going to kill your disciple!?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t even injured by myst strike, right?¡± ¡°How could that be¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand everything soon.¡± Master Wigungak moved swiftly. But I was faster. ¡®Let¡¯s give it a try.¡¯ Pungsingbo. My body surged in an instant. In the blink of an eye, I moved behind Master Wigungak. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Well, I have to repay you with a blow first.¡± ¡°Hey, when did you, how did youe all the way here? And is it because of the blow I gave you earlier that you¡¯re doing this!?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Are they all saying this for the sake of the disciple¡¯s well-being? I pressed my middle and index fingers against Master Wigungak¡¯s forehead. ¡°S-Stop it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Yoo Eunchae gets hit every day, right?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s a different matter¡­!¡± Before the Royal Court Music Corps could say a word. Crash! A cheerful sound echoed. * ¡°Oh, still alive.¡± ¡°You took a hit and passed out, right?¡± ¡°¡­How long has it been?¡± ¡°Not even a minute. But more importantly, I¡¯ve figured out your ability.¡± ¡°Really? Have you?¡± Yes. Iprehensible. A power beyond understanding. To be more precise. ¡°Ignorant of the unseeable and unknowable.¡± ¡°A force unseen and unknowable?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just aplex way of saying ¡®iprehensible¡¯?¡± ¡°It might be.¡± ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t that deny it?¡± ¡°Well, just because I say it doesn¡¯t make it an absolute truth. So what?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ huh?¡± Staggering. The aura around wavered. I chuckled. ¡°Take a break for a while. You¡¯ve used some mysterious power.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What ¡®yes¡¯? Hey. Ah, you didn¡¯t even know you used it properly, did you?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± I stopped talking. Hey, during that pause, a thin line was drawn. ¡°So, what now?¡± ¡°Trypressing it inside as your strength recovers.¡± ¡°Like a battery?¡± ¡°Yeah. While pressing it like tightening a screw.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m off. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°No, are you leaving me here?!¡± ¡ª ¡°I am Sparta-style.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just because you¡¯rezy!?¡± ¡°Well, then how about climbing up and down the cliff five times within an hour if you don¡¯t show up?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I think I need to take a day off today.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 49 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 49 49 ¨C Victory is a must. ¡°Sigh.¡± He quietly exhales. The distinct, clear mana of dawn stirs inside him, locking his thoughts in contemtion. Is it because of the newly acquired young dragon¡¯s heart (A)? ¡®The umtion speed of mana is astonishingly fast.¡¯ umting mana, cultivation. It is umting more than twice as fast as before. ¡¶Trait: Young Dragon¡¯s Heart umtes me mana.¡· ¡¶Trait: Celestial Body (A) adjusts the physique.¡· In the early morning, cultivation. After finishing cultivation, he goes outside. ¡¶Trait: Celestial Body (A) finely adjusts the physique. Strength increases by 1.¡· With a heavier iron ring than before, he begins exercising. The origin of unwavering determination lies in the pupils. As she moves, the strengthening effect on her body elerates. ¡°Heuk, huk, hooeukt!!¡± Ignoring the peculiar sigh from Yoo Eunchae beside her, she continues to run around the yground. Next is deciding what today¡¯s ss will be about. ¡®The kids are faster than I thought.¡¯ Maybe because I¡¯m the teacher. It was visible to the naked eye how the kids were growing rapidly. Especially Yoo Eunchae. It seemed like she was growing day by day, picking up something from somewhere and eating it. ¡°Heukheuk, is it right to torment a thin disciple like me like this?¡± She pretends to shed tears without actually shedding any. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can do more.¡± After breaking Nam Gungsega, Nam Hyelin, who became more determined, said next to her. ¡°But are you okay?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, next to you.¡± I looked at Nam Hyelin. Was it Nam Gung Mire? Sniffling with saliva and snot, she¡¯s being dragged around by Nam Hyelin. ¡°¡­¡­Uwah.¡± From Noble mtl dot Yoo Eunchae exims at the sight of the mess. However, she did not give up running. ¡°Heu¡­ hweuk¡­.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to die like that?¡± ¡°I might die soon. It¡¯s like giving back what I¡¯ve experienced.¡± ¡°¡­It really is like hell training.¡± ¡°S-S-Save me¡­.¡± ¡°Sister, can you do a little more?¡± ¡°Sto¡­ stop¡­.¡± ¡°I did a little more than this. I can learn the Emperor¡¯s Sword Style.¡± ¡°Cough¡­.¡± Nam Gung Mire copsed while foaming at the mouth. Nam Hye Rin twisted her lips and skillfully called an ambnce. ¡°¡­It looks very familiar.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve been doing this for two weeks straight¡­.¡± ¡°But do they really teach the Emperor¡¯s Sword Style?¡± ¡°They probably do, right?¡± ¡°Huh? The master doesn¡¯t teach it?¡± ¡°No, I let go of the Emperor¡¯s Sword Style.¡± Because the Emperor¡¯s Sword Style only had meaning when it broke Nam Gung. It was useful even when the level was low. ¡®How long will I remain weak?¡¯ It was the moment of transition to the profound martial art, Pacheon Shingong. ¡°Eh.¡± ¡°If you want to learn that, go to Nam Hye-rin. From now on, I am Nam Gung-se.¡± In response to my words, Yoo Eun-chae slowly looked at Nam Hye-rin. ¡°That¡¯s quite a cool thing to say. From now on, Nam Hye-rin follows Nam Gung-se!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a wrong statement. I¡¯ve learned the secrets of Nam Gung-se, the Thirteen Sword Trusts, Imperial Sword Forms, and the Law of the Mind, and the Infinite Protection.¡± Everything symbolizing the family was passed down through knowledge. How to incorporate it would be Nam Hye-rin¡¯s lifelong task, but I¡¯ve done my part. ¡°But, I want to learn from you, Master.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yoo Eun-chae silently pointed at Nam Hye-rin. There, Nam Hye-rin, with a twisted smile, was tormenting Nam Gung-mi-ryeo. ¡°Sister, you can only do this much, and you¡¯re making so much noise? You said it would be enough in a week because I learned the Imperial Sword Forms in just a month.¡± ¡°Grrr.¡± ¡°Sister, sister. Are you really going to give up here? If you do, then what you¡¯re worse at than me is¡­¡± ¡°Kraaah!¡± Nam Gung-mi-ryeo screamed, forcing herself to stand. ¡°For the first time, I feel sympathy for Nam Gung-mi-ryeo.¡± ¡°Is that so? I feel the same way.¡± Nam Hye-rin is really tough. ¡­Come to think of it, I should have felt something strange about how she silently followed the hellish training without anyints. ¡°She¡¯s going to be really good at leading the kidster on.¡± If there¡¯s ever a need for a temporary instructor, she seems like the perfect fit. After living three lives, you can somewhat read people¡¯s characters. If Yoo Eun-chae is a problematic child, then Nam Hye-rin¡­ ¡°I could be a more ruthless mentor than myself.¡± She gives off that vibe. I may have a bit of ruthlessness, but she¡¯s even more¡­ ¡°But even so, she seems better than the instructor¡­ and the Imperial Sword form looks really good¡­¡± ¡°Eun-chae.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Prepare yourself for today.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± * I told Yoo Eun-chae to prepare herself, but the truth is, I don¡¯t have time today. ¡°It¡¯s regrettable.¡± Because today is the day the principal promised. The act of breaking Nam Gung-se¡¯s. The ley lines to be established in exchange for that. In reality, the training has been somewhat lukewarm until now. All those I teach are fairly talented and put in the effort. ¡®Originally.¡¯ They cannot be strong so quickly. It¡¯s not that theyck talent. I have my own excellence, though. Because effort doesn¡¯t betray. You might think this is nonsense, but effort rarely betrays. There must be a clear goal and vision. ¡®More precisely, the direction of effort is important.¡¯ Originally, none of them would have had the right direction. If there is any possibility, it¡¯s Yu Eun-chae or Sun Woo-hyun. ¡®And the genes probably helped them grow.¡¯ Yu Eun-chae is a reincarnate. She might know more about the students than I do. As for Sun Woo-hyun¡­ I still don¡¯t know. But he¡¯s endlessly suspicious. Starting from his actions, to learning martial arts in advance. And at the point where they insist that magices from the Military Band, a strong sense of knowing some part of the future engulfed me. ¡®Even if there are many who im to know the future.¡¯ Determinism. Such words exist. What is destined cannot be stopped, and what is meant to begin willmence no matter what numbers are thrown. ¡®They say there¡¯s the butterfly effect.¡¯ Whether a reincarnate, a possessed individual, or one who regresses. The ¡®gods¡¯ possess the power to discern them, and regardless of their actions, they will try to entwine them even more. The choice from the beginning to change the future. It will probably tighten the nooseter. Thinking such thoughts, I found myself arriving at a ce while walking. A single white rectangr box ced nonchntly in space. It seemed to be about 50 meters in width and height. A building as ignorant and rigid as one could be. However, considering the purpose of this building, it makes sense. I entered inside the rectangr box. ¡°Hello, hello. I¡¯m Senior Professor Han Seojin. You came quickly, didn¡¯t you? Did youe so quickly because you wanted to see me?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°No, even if it¡¯s me, looking at me with a face like you¡¯re staring at leftover food hurts a bit¡­¡± Well, then don¡¯t make such a cute expression. Someone older than me is acting like that? I am over fifty years old. And the principal is well past that. To behave like that instead of acting one¡¯s age. Giving me a pitiful look, the principal muttered. ¡°Why, why that look.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go set up the vein quickly.¡± ¡°Wh-why the sudden formality? It¡¯s nice, but.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± We went inside. A square white box came into view inside. ¡°To set up the vein, there are several conditions needed.¡± ¡°The five elements and the four celestial guardians. The eight trigrams and feng shui. There are other things as well.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The most important thing is the World Tree. Or somethingparable to it.¡± ¡°What in the world don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Travel around a bit more.¡± Saying so, he looked around. The principal hid the World Tree¡­ or somethingparable to it, quite well. Not feeling nearby. ¡°Space disconnection. Maybe it connects with space and blocks everything else.¡± It¡¯s a surprising sensation. Even I¡¯m amazed. If you train your innate abilities to the extreme, it leads to the principal. It¡¯s not an exaggeration. ¡°It feels like I need to bring the perception of my previous life to grasp it.¡± That¡¯s how perfect the principal¡¯s defense was. In other words, those below won¡¯t even know where the ley lines are connected if theye here. However. ¡°There¡¯s one problem.¡± Once the ley lines are set up, various issues arise. Activating the innate characteristic of the ley lines. The principal may act like an innocent child, but he¡¯s a transcendent being. ¡°He¡¯s a transcendent being.¡± The principal is a transcendent being. Maintaining the innocence of a child, he bes a transcendent being? Even a passing dog wouldn¡¯t believe it. The principal was both a trustworthy person and the most unbelievable being to me. ¡°If I face the principal.¡± I¡¯ll definitely win. If I were to use the as-yet unrevealed secret weapon, it would be possible. The recoil would almost lead to death, or perhaps a period of tranquility, or transitioning to the next life would be the issue. Gulp, gulp. Perhaps taking a sip of c that could be thest, I looked at the principal. ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go get the Youngmaek first.¡± The principal sped his hands. A posture of concentration. At the same time, the surrounding space began to ripple. Swoosh. Space is being divided. Everything around me started to blur. ¡°It¡¯s incredible.¡± The space is refracting. Everything here was like that. Yet, the principal and I remained unaffected by the refraction. Proof of her incredible control ability. ¡°It would have an incredible offensive power. It can even cut through space itself, or manipte coordinates by refraction.¡± If I were to do it, the enormous mana consumption would make it faster to just give up. However, the inherent characteristic dramatically reduces mana consumption. I felt that when using the Younggeopbingcheon and Younggeopwolgwang. ¡°Interstice of spacetime. Coordinate designation. Spatial connection.¡± Swoosh, swoosh, something emitting a green light appeared for a moment as space was divided. ¡®Concrete?¡¯ My eyes, now approaching Cheonan, saw it at a nce. And as soon as I saw it, I understood. That it yed a role simr to the World Tree, holding onto the spiritual veins here. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ Once. Although I could only see a part of it, my eyes captured most of Cheonan¡¯s performance. ¡®Cirction. Grasping mana and turning it into paths.¡¯ There were other things, but none as important as the two above. That would be enough. Later, I could research that separately and create something simr. ¡®Even if it consumes considerable resources.¡¯ While lost in thought, I felt a tremendous magical power flowing into this building. ¡¶Mana increases by 1.¡· ¡¶Mana increases by 1.¡· The deity of the Taehomu Shrine woke up, greedily absorbing the surrounding mana. ¡¶The celestial body begins to harmonize the body.¡· At the same time, the celestial body evenly distributed the mana it had greedily devoured throughout the body. ¡¶Strength increases by 1.¡· ¡¶Endurance increases by 1.¡· ¡°Agility has increased by 1.¡± ¡®Satisfying.¡¯ While thinking that, something like blue water began to gradually rise. ¡°Phew. Tough.¡± ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°Well, yeah. Probably in about 30 minutes, this ce will be filled with water. But it¡¯ll probably disappear in less than a day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that problem, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± ¡°But why do you keep using formalnguage? Oh, I see, you¡¯re impressed by my strength.¡± ¡°¡­Want to fight again in six months?¡± ¡°hahahaha. You think you can make it up here in just six months? Even for you, that¡¯s impossible.¡± The principal chuckled as if in a good mood. ¡°Well, I¡¯m busy so I¡¯ll be off now, whoosh~.¡± As the principal said that, the space in front of him split open with a swish. And the principal threw himself into it. ¡®I wonder what to do.¡¯ I looked at the ce where the principal disappeared with an incredulous look. ¡®Is he just pretending to be gone and watching us?¡¯ A subtle feeling. If they were his students, they would probably think that the principal really left. ¡®Well, showing this much shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¯ As it was originally. I would have used Eternal Force and copsed from exhaustion. So, I had a glimpse of the will to fight with the principal. ¡®It¡¯s better not to fight if possible.¡¯ Even if it looks like that, he¡¯s a transcendent being. He could suddenly dissect my body and kidnap me. In the worst case scenario. I¡¯ve had somewhat simr experiences, so to speak. I quietly closed my eyes. Whates to mind is the green light that showed me. ¡®It¡¯s a simple matter.¡¯ The cirction of magic power. And the ability to grasp. What it gave me was a sh of inspiration like a single bolt of lightning. Various names came to mind, but one name appealed to me the most. ¡®Power in Cirction. Let¡¯s call it that.¡¯ Chapter 50 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 50 50 ¨C Victory is a Must (2). A green light. Something that had a profound impact on creating magical veins. ¡®Be it a Holy Relic or a Divine Artifact.¡¯ ¡ª Even though it was just for a moment, Han Seojin saw its structure. Mana forcibly holds the power and circtes it within the school. From Noble mtl dot Constantly circting and amplifying the mana, then solidifying and holding onto it. That created the ¡°Spirit Vein.¡± ¡°How interesting.¡± A smile formed involuntarily. The structure is simr to the Imperial Sword Art, Changgung Dae Yeonsin Gong, but also different. It circtes and amplifies the same way, but doesn¡¯t hold onto it. Its efficacy is simr to the World Tree, but slightly enhanced. ¡°That thing wouldn¡¯t be able to perform at such a level under normal circumstances.¡± Perhaps someone amplified the power, or the principal took some action. Circting and amplifying is simple. The Taiheomu Sin Gyeol slowly turned. The closest to Taiheo. Whoosh! Circting and amplifying. Taiheomu Sin Gyeol. It¡¯s a martial art that can be anything. It¡¯s also a martial art that can be nothing. During the third phase, Han Seojin possessed a celestial body. A body capable of harnessing the energy of nature in any way, a celestial body that embraces the energy of the cosmos. And now, he has obtained the physique of a celestial body. Although it¡¯s called a celestial body, it will probably be a celestial being someday. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not important.¡± A physique that can adapt to any energy, even if it has certain characteristics. A celestial body. With it, Han Seojin can emte most martial arts and navigate the seas. This is why Han Seojin doesn¡¯t need to master the Changgoong Dae Yeonsin Gong or use the Emperor¡¯s Sword Form. So. He materializes it through the Taehumusin Gyeol. ¡°It amplifies as it circtes. And then it circtes again, holding onto it.¡± This is the fundamental basis for creating the Vital Energy. There are other things, but he intuitively and instinctively adjusts them as needed. Wuuung!! A realm of mana where the blue water surges. In the space where he forcefully materialized the Vital Energy, it begins to resonate with Han Seojin¡¯s mana. They form a bond. He reigns as a transcendent being of the era through magic, a being who hase to the world. That¡¯s why he forms a bond and doesn¡¯t need to invoke the Vital Realm. However, the concept of spacetime was inherently at a higher dimension, so he had no choice but to do so. Reducing the consumption of unnecessary mana. Embracing all insight with intuition. The mana around him began to surge. The sea of blue mana, known as the Emanation, resonated with him. Emitting a blue light. ¡°What is this?¡± A gap in space. The principal, who had been observing Han Seojin from there, couldn¡¯t help but say such words. He knew that he had imitated the unique characteristics that he had not been able to mimic until now. When he realized that he possessed forgotten knowledge, he immediately appointed him as the chief professor. The reason he gave in to him when he threatened to tear the budget apart was also because of this. He knew how to manipte time. And he also knew how to enhance his abilities. That¡¯s why he wanted to embrace him. Fortunately, he had grown up in the Blood Sword n, but he was hostile to the Blood Sword n. However. ¡°The more you know, the moreplex it gets.¡± Something keeps emerging the more you delve into it. Like an onion. He looked at Han Seojin. In Han Seojin¡¯s hand, a blue-hued sphere was resonating with the mana. Time. He waspletely manipting the power that was the opposite of himself. As he dispersed it into the mana. ¡°This¡­ ¡° The principal hadn¡¯t expected much. He had granted the manifestation of mana here, but it would probably onlyst a week. During that time, the students would be strengthened, but he had thought that they wouldn¡¯t be significantly strongerpared to the effort invested. However, he had only agreed to it because it was Han Seojin¡¯s request. The principal looked ahead. The watersposing the mana were shimmering in blue. The sphere on Han Seojin¡¯s hand was resonating with them. A scene like a painting. But to the eyes of a transcendent, it was also a sinister scene. ¡°You understand your innate nature.¡± He could barelyprehend it with a sense of awe. But Han Seojin was already understanding and beginning to apply it. Still at an intermediate, or maybe below, level. Han Seojin reached out his hand. The sea of mana shed with a blue light, resonating with his nature. Activation of Unique Characteristic. EternityÓÀ½Ù. ¡¶Unique characteristic, Eternity is activated.¡· Wooooom!! A deep blue light begins to harmonize with the sea. Han Seojin quietly opened his eyes. ¡®This should be enough.¡¯ In harmony with the Eternity used by Yeongmaek. It took ¡®less¡¯ effort than expected. At least for a while, there won¡¯t be any worries. However, the abilities of Eternity¡­ might be a little better than his prediction. ¡®Perhaps.¡¯ It might even be permanent. Since the Eternity activated in harmony with Yeongmaek seems to be maintained. I just need toe here asionally to keep an eye on the progress. Han Seojin took a step. ¡®This should be enough.¡¯ If I set my mind to it, I can make it a little more perfect. It should also be possible to maintain Yeongmaek permanently. ¡®This should be good enough.¡¯ There¡¯s no need to show anything more to the principal. She is, by definition, a transcendent. ¡°Based on the experience of transcending twice, all transcendent individuals are dangerous.¡± None of them are normal. Those who have reached the pinnacle are all twisted. Selling their families, dissecting people, offering human sacrifices ¨C such deeds overflow. But there are exceptions. ¡°Just a handful, really.¡± Among the nine dukes of the imperial skilled craftsmen, only three were normal, and in the world of martial arts, about two out of fifteen transcendent experts were normal. ¡°Though they were twisted in their own ways.¡± So Han Seojin was wary of the principal. It was a natural reaction for Han Seojin. ¡°Oh, what should I do?¡± The principal touched his lips. A bright smile, and yet, it seemed twisted somewhere. From the beginning, Han Seojin had thought so. ¡°I really want to possess it.¡± The desire for possession is growing too much. Han Seojin was already firmly imprinted as it is. The martial artist quietly meditated, with his eyes closed as he focused on the donor. ¡°I told you to gather your strength.¡± Impossible. His master referred to this power as ¡°impossible toprehend.¡± A power that couldn¡¯t be seen, understood, or grasped. And the more he umted this power, the more he began to understand its nature. ¡°This is¡­¡± He had always tried to understand this power. Unable to umte mana. Yet, like a reflex, he followed his own will, like a telekic force. A power that had never manifested in any other beings. Everyone sought to uncover the origin of this power, but the master pointed in a different direction. ¡°Don¡¯t try to understand that power.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Because that power is of that kind. It¡¯s a simple story.¡± Impossible. The most important thing in using that power properly was¡­ ¡°Not to understand.¡± To ept that power as it was. And then, the power began to respond to his will. Unlike before, it started to move as if it didn¡¯t want to be understood. This power is invisible. Unknowable. It¡¯s just that kind of power. Admitting that brought about a change. And following the master¡¯s words to create a dahnjeon with the power of impossibility, there was a tremendous change. Stronger than before creating the dahnjeon. ¡°I think I know why it¡¯s called ¡®mugong.¡¯¡± A magician is influenced by external powers. But this power does not harmonize with nature. It feels like a power above allws. This power does not mix with other powers. It outright rejects all other powers. That¡¯s why creating an internal dahnjeon and using it like a hermit is the most ideal. Wigunak opened his eyes. If there¡¯s a w, it¡¯s a w. The power of impossibility that was being kept outside is slowly unraveling. ¡°¡­. Back to its original form.¡± He is turning back. Staring at the mirror. A jawline bing more defined. Eyes revealing double eyelids. And a chest and hip area gradually revealing a growing presence. It¡¯s an utterly unfamiliar appearance. Wigyunak found those appearances ufortable. But there is something gained. This power, it bestows tremendous strength upon oneself. ¡®At this level¡­.¡¯ Wigyunak closed his eyes. He ran a simtion in his mind. Breaking the Wissi¡¯s barrier. What he couldn¡¯t do, he had asked his mentor to do. Perhaps he didn¡¯t know it might be possible soon. ¡®Too bad.¡¯ Wigyunak turned back to the impossibility. Upon doing so, he began to transform back into a man. ¡°Uh¡­ Oppa! Come quickly!¡± ¡°Wait patiently.¡± ¡°What, who are you! Our oppa doesn¡¯t say such polite things like ¡®wait patiently¡¯¡­ Kyah!¡± Blocking his sister who was jumping around, Wigyunak went outside. When I stepped outside, a refreshing breeze greeted me. I could see the tranquil garden. It didn¡¯t sit well with me. A deep impulse to destroy this ce surged within me. But I repressed the urge. ¡°Just a little longer.¡± I will gather my strength. When the Wui family asked for the destruction of the Ssi family, my master was puzzled, but he did not dismiss the idea as impossible. Wui Ahak closed his eyes. The Wui family is very different from the Namgung family. Because of the current head, his father does not move. ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left.¡± The day he bes the head. If his father bes the head, he will truly start to move. Forcing himself to be the heir. And turning his siblings into weapons for the family. ¡°I have to protect them.¡± He had to protect his siblings in this Wui family. Others do not see them as human. Only those who seek to make the family greater. What does a petty lieutenant matter? ¡°Gunak.¡± Wigunak blinked, staring at the source of the voice. A man with a bright smile appeared. A middle-aged man. And the most hostile presence in this house. His biological father. But Wigunak felt as if bugs were crawling all over him. He disliked that man. No, he loathed him. He was a viin. The viin who he wished he had destroyed his lineage for. In the first ce, his name is not Wigunak. It¡¯s a name that man arbitrarily chose. ¡®Just a little more¡­¡¯ Endure. ¡°I heard recently. You¡¯re taking sses from the famous Professor Han Seojin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Good for you. You¡¯ve certainly changed. You¡¯ve be more ¡®reliable,¡¯ enough to match the next head of the Wi family.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fortunate to have given birth to you. And fortunate to have gained that power. I almost gained the reputation of being the head of the family as a ¡®woman.¡¯¡± ¡°Then¡­.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll temporarily set aside the story of turning your siblings into swords.¡± Father said so and turned his back. ¡°Oh, but not Seohee.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°She has to bear a son.¡± Father chuckled. From Noble mtl dot But his pupils were endlessly cold. A man who staked his life to elevate the Wigi n to the rank of a six-gate n, living in the past. He raised a man through Wigi arts with the determination that only a man should sit on the throne. An awkward way of speaking was evidence of the abuse he suffered. ¡°Seohee must bear a son for our Wigi n. In ce of you. By any chance, how about your friend Seonuhyeon? Oh, did Senior Professor Han Seojin mention still being without a partner?¡± Something welled up in the chest. It felt like a nauseating sensation. Ignoring Father, Wigi walked away. ¡°Young master.¡± ¡°The one who will elevate our n to a six-gate n!¡± Walked away. ¡°But aren¡¯t the non-heroes causing too much troubletely? Those civic organizations, whatever, keep interfering with our work.¡± ¡°Yeah. I wish we could sweep them away like China did with Tiananmen Square. But don¡¯t use the term ¡®non-heroes.¡¯ Peasants are just peasants.¡± They are not of the noble bloodline, and they condemn those who fail to awaken their mana. That¡¯s why they set out to do it. ¡°Oh, have you heard? The Chinese Odoxmon family supposedly released poison in North Korea to confirm its toxicity.¡± ¡°Really? They¡¯re really going all out there.¡± ¡°Why? Are they feeling sorry for themoners?¡± ¡°No~ What are the awakened individuals born in a poor country supposed to do?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a pitiful situation.¡± They don¡¯t see them as equals, but rather as ves. Remnants of the almost-destroyed apocalypse. The Wargnacht despised this family. Chapter 51 The Reincarnated Person Became A Professor At The Academy 51 51 ¨C Must Win (3). He established a mana reactor. However, this is an item that cannot be used right away. ¡°At the very least, it needs to be dedicated to the level of the kids before I can use it.¡± If I ovee the trials I impose in this space overflowing with mana, I should be able to umte an immense amount of mana. But currently, there is no one who meets those conditions. Abel, who has unique blood, and can handle an irresistible power, might be the closest. ¡°But the Wargnacht is meaningless.¡± His¡­ or her power is an irresistible one. A concealed power with a disposition to reject mana. An intangible force, moving like psychic energy, Seon Woo-hyun seems capable of trying. ¡°It¡¯s moreplete than I thought.¡± He recalls while looking at Seon Woo-hyun. In some ways, he seems simr to me. The feeling of returning after losing everything in the mostplete prime. ¡°So, that¡¯s the issue.¡± He built a towering tower withoutying the foundation. Originally, it should have copsed long ago, but he forcibly erected it with a power called ¡°specialty.¡± ¡°It feels like building a tower and making flying bricks.¡± And if it¡¯s Seon Woo-hyun, he won¡¯t be building from the foundation; he¡¯ll be out looking for flying bricks again. ¡°That seems right.¡± In this world, that¡¯s the way to go. However, I¡¯m a bit hesitant. ¡°¡­Because the power is toofortable.¡± Not as much as me, but characteristics created by things equivalent to him. Providing the most perfect abilities without any cost. Is there really no cost? ¡®No way.¡¯ There¡¯s no way I can possess such power without any cost. ¡®Well, such concerns are all luxurious.¡¯ While there is a need to prepare for the future yet toe, worrying prematurely is a fruitless endeavor. I headed straight to the training room. ¡¶Agility +1 increases.¡· ¡¶Mind +1 increases.¡· ¡¶Skill +1 increases.¡· ¡®I roughly understand the physical aspect.¡¯ But I still can¡¯t grasp the mind or skill. ording to Yoo Eun-chae, skill allows one to handle acrobatics well, and the mind possesses the ability to erode or break the power of anti-magic, curses, and illusion spells. ¡®I want to learn other attributes as well.¡¯ But I can¡¯t. The moment I tried to learn the spatial attribute, it was blocked as if the vessel were full. ¡¶Attribute, Spatial (B) learned.¡· ¡¶Inherent trait, Eternity fills the vessel, Spatial (B) bes inactive.¡· Originally, Han Seo-jin had the inherent trait of Eternity. By possessing his body, Eternity evolved into Eternity. I thought the vessel had widened ordingly. ¡®But the original Han Seo-jin became a demon king without such things.¡¯ The Demon King. Sharpening one unique trait, Han Seojin was called the Eternal Demon King, trampling over the world. ¡°He¡¯s on par with that guy.¡± Chungryong King, Belzebuth. The one who gave me the final enlightenment in my second life. Just from the aftermath of our fight, three neighboring countries vanished. On top of that, the entire empire¡¯s capabilities were focused on me. With those capabilities, one could say it¡¯s simr to the end of at least the third life. ¡°At least, if he¡¯s on par with that guy¡­.¡± It¡¯s right to turn a blind eye with a unique trait. However, time is scarce now. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for ss.¡± It¡¯s time to teach the students. I¡¯m looking forward to it a little. ¡°They say teaching is more effective than expected.¡± There¡¯s a saying like that. Teaching is a way of learning. The saying that one learns while teaching didn¡¯t really apply to me. It was natural, of course. Magic and martial arts. About that, I looked forward to the end. Unless it¡¯s a genius with transcendent abilities or extraordinary talents, it can¡¯t even give me inspiration. However, the unique characteristics are different. The unique traits being used here with a mysterious power give me tremendous inspiration. ¡®Each one is interesting.¡¯ And among the traits, there are peculiar connections. Bybining traits that fit regardless of rank, they create synergy. ¡®Not just addition or multiplication¡­¡¯ They possess powers reaching the level of squared values. That¡¯s the thing called traits. Moreover, traits can evolve through magic or martial arts. ¡®Of course, the mediocre ones might degenerate there.¡¯ Certainly, they wille out. Those who will evolve there. And I am confident that some of them wille out among the students I am teaching. ¡®Should I go teach them little by little?¡¯ * This time, I gathered all the kids. ¡°What mischief are you up to again, gathering everyone?¡± Yoo Eun-chae raised her hand and asked. ¡°Ah, I think I know! You recently had an artificial vein installed, so what are you going to do with that?¡± I ignored Yoo Eun-chae¡¯s words and replied, ¡°I¡¯m about to start advanced training.¡± ¡°Advanced training?¡± It was Nam Hye-rin who responded to my words. ¡°Yep.¡± Yoo Eun-chae spoke up, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that hurt?¡± She was shivering, wrapping her body around herself. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt? Well, you might lose consciousness, and there could be a slight damage to your mana circuit or danjeon, but¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s abuse!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Do you really think I¡¯d leave you guys alone up to that point?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, before we start the advanced ss, I thought of testing you all once. Since this test will also be included in the evaluation.¡± I turned my gaze away from Yoo Eun-chae and looked around. 10 people. Unlike the first time, their eyes were alive. The boring gazes were now filled with hostility. Professor Alves¡¯s respect deepened even more. Still, the eyes of the other nine were fierce. ¡°Who should I kill?¡± The way she lives is a bit elusive to me, but¡­ ¡°Well, okay.¡± I had to start letting go gradually. I pondered a lot on my way here today. A lot, really. Should I increase the weight of the iron ring and release the monstrous thing? Or should I push the kids off the cliff and cast spells from below? ¡°Well, that would be really fun.¡± Growth is slow. Lately, it seems like I¡¯ve lost my motivation. So, after careful consideration, I decided to choose the most interesting thing. ¡°I taught you with apassionate heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Why is everyone suddenly so quiet?¡± ¡°Um, is there a reason?¡± I guess when you teach, you inevitably umte resentment. It¡¯s like Sparta. ¡°That¡¯s right. Pretending to do physical training, crawling up the cliff, only to be pushed back down when you¡¯re inst ce, or after betting on lifting a weight more than twice your body weight, being pushed into the swimming pool.¡± There seemed to be a considerable amount of resentment. It¡¯s better this way. ¡°So, this time, I pondered to give you motivation, especially.¡± ¡°What were you pondering about?¡± ¡°To advance to intensive training, you need to detach from the basics. However, increasing the intensity in the current sses won¡¯t lead to significant skill improvement.¡± Left hand hanging behind, the right hand extended forward. Before the fight, the basic stance. ¡°Well, chatting like this is amusing. The crucial thing is the actualbat, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, no way¡­¡± ¡°Originally, no way catches people. You guys, individually talented but ever tried coordinating orbining your strengths?¡± The students raised their weapons. I looked around. I roughly knew their levels. ¡°There are some sinister ones hiding their strength.¡± Only three, though. My eyes narrowed. However, they weren¡¯t a threat to me. ¡°I won¡¯t use my left hand.¡± The right hand, usable as the main weapon, was sufficient. ¡°Slowly, I need to loosen up my body.¡± My body was almostplete. Enough to handle a Fengshinbo without difficulty. That revealed one oue. ¡ª ¡°Come at me, all of you.¡± ¡°Are you really not using your left hand?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll regret those words.¡± Yoo Eun-chae and Wi Gun-ak stood before them and spoke. With a steady rhythm, Wi Gun-ak was loosening his hands. Seon Woo-hyun quietly stepped forward. * Seon Woo-hyun. The chosen one. Though he¡¯s dubbed as such, his true nature leans towards that of a psychopath. He doesn¡¯t hesitate to use any means necessary for personal gain. He doesn¡¯t spare a thought for empathy, but then again, he does most everything else. You could call him a viin. It¡¯s fitting, considering how broken he is. ¡°No, it¡¯s natural.¡± This world divides between the superhuman and the non-superhuman. Much like the old caste system between nobility andmoners. In a world where strength rules, the weak are trampled, stripped of all they have. In such a world, Seon Woo-hyun chose to take rather than be taken from. He takes everything and saves the world by devouring it all. That was Sunwoo Hyun¡¯s attitude towards the world. ¡°I¡¯ming for you!!¡± ¡°Oh, how dare you threaten your master with death.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming!!¡± Sunwoo Hyun was running to the end of cruelty. With broken teeth, his pronunciation was distorted. When Sunwoo Hyun first stepped forward, he was knocked down in one blow, and that¡¯s when his teeth fell out. Perhaps that¡¯s why. With blurred vision, he aimed at Han Seojin. Bam! Sparks flew from Sunwoo Hyun¡¯s sword. A skill that only those who have reached the pinnacle of martial arts can use! But Sunwoo Hyun was not at the pinnacle. He had only found the ability to substitute sword energy like Han Seojin. A red light flickered, targeting Han Seojin from all sides. Each sharp sword energy thread aimed at Han Seojin. However. ¡°Try to distribute your strength more effectively. You¡¯re wasting too much.¡± Han Seojin dodged like a catfish, avoiding every attack effortlessly. What he couldn¡¯t avoid, he casually brushed away with one hand. ¡®What¡¯s that again?¡¯ An unheard-of trick. ¡°This might hurt!¡± Abel¡¯s blood spear flying from behind, Shin Yura¡¯s magic, and arrows from Yuseong and memorizations from Jo Gaeun ¨C they all targeted Han Seojin¡¯s every defense. ¡°Disappear.¡± In an instant, Han Seojin vanished. ¡®What kind of sorcery is this?¡¯ Inherently, it¡¯s incredibly fast. Yet, it disappears as if performing dangerous teleportation. Avoiding students¡¯ attacks with finesse, only Sun Woo Hyun is the focus of the attacks. Sun Woo Hyun attacks with both hands wielding knives based on his attributes. ¡°Too shallow.¡± Han Seojin lightlyughed, grabbing Sun Woo Hyun¡¯s head. Bang! From Noble mtl dot mmed him onto the ground. ¡°Die, you damn teacher!¡± Seo Boram, wielding a swordrger than herself, rushed at Han Seojin. Simultaneously, Nam Hye Rin appeared from behind. Kwoong! The appearance of the Emperor¡¯s Divine Form. It was Nam Gungsega¡¯s martial form, the Emperor Sword Form. ¡°It might hurt a little.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll pay back at least half of what we received!¡± The two were engaged in a fierce battle. ¡°Nice attempt!¡± However, Han Seojin grinned as if enjoying the situation, clenched his fist, and extended it towards Seo Boram. Wham! ¡°Boram has weak lower body strength.¡± He tossed Seo Boram aside with a single blow. Then, with a swift spin on his axis using his leg as the pivot, he raised one leg. ¡°Hyerin has a big opening.¡± Each leg. In other words, he unleashed a kick. Yoo Eunchae watched the scene unfold and recited an incantation. ¡®No, I knew this wasing!¡¯ Truly monstrous. The more he faced opponents, the more he felt it. He avoided most spells as a rule. If he tried to use dangerous magic, it would interfere like a ghost. If that didn¡¯t work, he would swat it away with his hand or use disappearing enchantments. What was frightening was that even when other students tried to intervene, he immediately knocked down Shin Yura. ¡®Didn¡¯t expect a punch to the face.¡¯ Honestly, it was a bit unexpected. However, it was a problem, if you could call it that. Most of the students were already lying on the ground with their legs stretched out. And. The fist that had blown away Shin Yura. ¡°Eunchae, you seem confident.¡± ¡°Ha, hahahahaha¡­ Can you let me off just this once?¡± ¡°Will I let you off?¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± It wasing towards me. * The Pungsinbo had risen more than I had expected. ¡°I got excited without even realizing it.¡± Pungsinbo. There are only two techniques in this form. Just moving quickly and elerating in dangerous moments. I looked ahead. Thud-thud ¨C as I undid my hands, Wigung and Yoo Eunchae were watching me. ¡°You¡¯ve already made it?¡± Unbelievable. I strongly felt that power from Wigung. More overwhelming than before, or should I say, more forceful. My body tingled slightly. ¡°But, is that person really a woman?¡± Is it the price paid for storing the inexorable within my body? It seems like the boundary has be thinner. ¡°Have you already seeded?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Wow, your talent is amazing.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s amazing talent, to what extent?¡± ¡°Talent that can reach the tip of my toes?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been feeling this sincest time, but Master, you¡¯re really unfortunate.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± This is really apliment. Talent that can reach the tip of my toes. ¡®Usually, only those who transcend.¡¯ In other words, promotion. Only those who can stand on an equal footing with the headmaster. ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As I snapped my fingers, the ominous energy rushed toward me. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ¨C I Must Win (4) ¡°I willunch¡­ attack now.¡± She said with a clumsy tone of voice. Wi Gunak charged towards me. ¡®She¡¯s fast.¡¯ Wi Gunak wasing at me like a bullet. With a force that seemed to warp the space around her. ¡°It might hurt a bit.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s that serious yet?¡± Wi Gunak swung her fist toward my face. The attack she went with was infinitely simple. Basically, she just clenched her fist andunched it quickly. But that¡¯s why it¡¯s bothersome. Simplicity means it¡¯s fast and strong. There is no need for fancy techniques when that is the technique itself. A clumsy attempt would just get me blown away by that fist. Simplicity is an unfathomable trait that¡¯s hard to grasp. She seems to be twice as strong since west fought. I also charged forward. Wi Gunak clenched her fist. And then, she charged for a punch again. I bent my waist straight away. Whoosh!! There was the sound of cutting through the wind. I dodged the attack, but my senses warned me that it was not over yet. I activated the Wind God¡¯s Steps. eleration. In an instant, my body sped up rapidly. And then, I burrowed into the embrace of Wi Gunak. Wi Gunak did not panic. The space inside was being refracted as if wearing the power of the Mysterious, like armor. ¡®Her transition has sped up too.¡¯ Then, it¡¯s time to test her strength. Kwoong. I took a stance. The ground cracks like a spider web, stretchingly. And then, I activated the Frost Palm martial art. A bluish light formed in my right hand, and Moonlight settled on top of it. I stretched out my right hand. Kagagak! A sound as if something was being gnawed on arose, followed by a freezing sound. ¡®So the Mysterious is not immune to freezing.¡¯ I learned one fact. That attribute attacks work against the Mysterious. As the Mysterious was affected by my attack, Wi Gunak¡¯s expression changed to an urgent look. ¡®How will you react?¡¯ The worst strategy is to run away. The middle strategy is to defend at a minimum. And the best strategy is. ¡°Huh!!¡± d in the Mysterious, Wi Gunak charged towards me. Her surroundings and even the environment began to distort. ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯ If you respond to the opponent¡¯s attack with defense, it¡¯s already toote. Then, you must be prepared to get hurt and attack. However. ¡®She doesn¡¯t look happy with her choice.¡¯ Unfortunately, her opponent was me. She chose the best strategy, but I knew how to use Wind God¡¯s Steps. Seizing the initiative, I moved right behind Wi Gunak and quickly dodged the attack. The energy of the Mysterious followed, but. Pabat. I quickly ced my hand on Wi Gunak¡¯s head. ¡®You still can¡¯t control it properly.¡¯ The power hesitated and then tried to switch back to defense. ¡°Wait¡­ Ah!¡± I mmed Wi Gunak¡¯s head onto the ground just like that. At the same time, a knee kick. Kwaang!! With a tremendous explosion, the mysterious barrier surrounding Wi Gunak began to break. And then, her head hit the ground again. Koong! Then Wi Gunakpletely fell. Having brought her down, I turned my gaze to one side. ¡°Wow¡­ You really took them all down.¡± Yoo Eunchae approached me, feigning nonchnce. She was holding a sword instead of wielding magic. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t make a hasty judgment. The way she held the sword was quite impressive. It reminded me of Nam Hyerin, and in some ways, it was simr to Seon Woohyeon. ¡®Strange.¡¯ I roughly know her traits. They were normally used alongside Double Bombardment or Brilliant zing Fire. Her traits shouldn¡¯t exceed 20 at most, on top of the typical six main traits. ¡®They seem useful in the early stages.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae wouldn¡¯t have set those up without thought. So a possibility is that those traits get betterter on. No, not even that. As Yoo Eunchae said, the rank change of a trait is only by one level. So then. ¡®Can she alter traits? Or, can she infinitely store traits?¡¯ It can¡¯t be thetter. Her power isplete, and I feel like a bit more would cause her vessel to overflow. ¡®So.¡¯ It must be some sort of trait exchange. ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°What does?¡± ¡°Harassing weak students?¡± ¡°If they¡¯re the same age as me, it¡¯s their fault for not training properly.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Having nothing to say, Yoo Eunchae was flustered. ¡°No, that¡¯s true. But looking at the teacher, it seems like you¡¯re not our age¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m old? You look even older when ites to looks¡­¡± ¡°No, at this age, you¡¯d call it mature!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what people with old faces say. They im their faces are mature.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Whether genuinely angry or not, Yoo Eunchae red at me. But the fear shined through her eyes. ¡°So, are we done stalling for time?¡± ¡°¡­Did you notice?¡± ¡°Well, it was pretty obvious.¡± I walked towards Yoo Eunchae. ¡°So, are you ready now?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m prepared.¡± Yoo Eunchae held the sword at an angle. It¡¯s a sword technique I had never seen before. However, her stance was quite good. ¡®She must have learned something decent.¡¯ Having received my training the longest and most properly. The most progress was visible through her. ¡®But that doesn¡¯t mean.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae might not be the strongest. ¡°Meteor Sword.¡± Yoo Eunchae quietly chanted, causing a milky white light to wrap around the sword. Magical power surges explosively from her toward her sword. After that, Yoo Eunchae pointed her sword at me. ¡®She¡¯s the type to decide the battle in one go.¡¯ Her stance is specialized in quick, decisive battles. Starting from the hand gripping her sword to her gaze, her stance said it all: If you block this, I admit defeat; if you don¡¯t, I win. I didn¡¯t expect to see the foolishness I saw from my first life here. ¡®It would be simple to dodge.¡¯ But that wouldn¡¯t look cool. And I didn¡¯t want to dodge it either. ¡°Come at me.¡± ¡°I was going to anyway!¡± As Yoo Eunchae started running, a whitish power enveloped her. Like a meteor falling to the ground. It stretched out a tail andunched at me. ¡®Frost Palm martial art.¡¯ Moonlight. Initially, this would have been enough. But my senses warn me. It¡¯s dangerous. In that case. ¡®Eternal Moonlight.¡¯ Moonlight that seemed to swallow everything bloomed from my hand. On the other hand, there is Frost Palm martial art. Creak. From my heart, Heavenly cier supplied an enormous amount of magical power. Ice Realm. I focused on the spreading Ice Realm into my hand. Threads of blue light began to wrap around my hand. ¡®This is the maximum I can do right now.¡¯ I looked ahead. A long, white light was stretching towards me. I reached out my hand. My hand collided with the Meteor Sword. Crash!! An enormous sound shed. Immediately after, shockwaves scattered in all directions. The white light disappeared, and within it, Yoo Eunchae was visible. Yoo Eunchae was smiling. ¡°I thought you could block it.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± I ended up sighing. I didn¡¯t know my ability could go this far. The power of white light that had emerged from what was called the Meteor Sword. It was once again infusing Yoo Eunchae with strength. ¡°Trait, it¡¯s called the [Once Again] trait.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°So once again, Meteor Sword¡­¡± A swirl of white energy enveloped Yoo Eunchae. I gave a smile. ¡°Remember this well. The opponent won¡¯t wait for your attack.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± I moved my legs. Entwining around Yoo Eunchae¡¯s legs. And then I tripped her. ¡°Wait, just a moment! But the Meteor Sword should activate¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I looked into the Meteor Sword with my Heavenly Eyes. A trait that seems really good for a one-hit kill. But that¡¯s not its true essence. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll teach thatter.¡¯ I began to decipher the power called Meteor Sword. And then, I infused my mana into it. ¡®For something like this, if you slip up even once, there¡¯s no alternative.¡¯ But it¡¯s still a good trait. Because it¡¯splete, the caster only needs to infuse mana. ¡°If, if we keep going like this, it¡­ It¡¯ll go berserk¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± I smacked Yoo Eunchae¡¯s cheek with my fist. ¡°I¡¯ve already solved it.¡± ¡°Crazy, overpowered character¡­¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a good workout.¡± ¡°Trash! How could you punch a delicate woman like me in the face!¡± ¡°Do viins give mercy? It hurt my heart, but I had no choice but to do it.¡± I made a sorrowful face. So, Yoo Eunchae flinched and then got angry again. ¡°No, is it right to beat someone up mercilessly like this?¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve be stronger, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seemingly at a loss for words, Yoo Eunchae shut her mouth. I smirked and said, ¡°Still, you did well today. Everyone, go home and rest up. I¡¯ll be holding an advanced ss the day after tomorrow, so bring this with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A will.¡± ¡°¡­¡­A will?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± My words took Yoo Eunchae aback. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. It¡¯s for deciding on a profession.¡± ¡°Ah, like a career counseling form.¡± ¡°Right. The school asked today where you guys are nning to go for your careers.¡± Honestly, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s very important. Since most of them aim to be heroes. But as soon as I saw the paper, I knew that wasn¡¯t all. ¡®There was something quite interesting caught in it.¡¯ The paper already determined whether they would be a hero or a viin. Perhaps it was made by ¡®filtering¡¯ through their traits. Faintly sleeping mana. The method of imprinting it is very tricky. If someone on the level of a n leader didn¡¯t step in, they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it. It must mean that even the academy has at least a minimum filter. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± At my words, Yoo Eunchae gave a slyugh. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°Iughed thinking about a teacher who will have a hard day tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Why would conducting a survey be hard? When looked at with such eyes, Yoo Eunchae responded with her eyes, saying it¡¯s a secret for tomorrow. ¡®The kids¡¯ characters aren¡¯t that rotten.¡¯ Ridiculous. I regretted the thought I had yesterday. All the students I was in charge of chose to be heroes. Normally, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But the issue was that these kids wrote too extensively about their future. ¡°So¡­¡­you want to be the future ruler of the underworld.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Abel nodded to my words as if that was the correct answer. ¡®No¡­ How is a ruler of the underworld a hero?¡¯ Thinking that and looking at him, Abel sighed deeply. ¡°Oh dear. You don¡¯t understand my intentions.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want to understand that meaning. And next was Wi Gunak. ¡°Yes, your dream is¡­¡± ¡°To destroy the Wi family.¡± ¡°Other than that¡­¡± ¡°Killing the head of the Wi family?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Next was Shin Yura. ¡°My dream is to be a great mage.¡± ¡°I see. But your dream is¡­¡± ¡°To be a magic princess who controls magic, making all the other family heads kneel before me?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Yura, I think you can do it.¡± ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± And then it was Yoo Seolrang. ¡°Honestly, isn¡¯t Magic Shin n just too awful?¡± ¡°Is that so? But Seolrang, your dream is¡­¡± ¡°To be a good wife and wise mother?¡± ¡°Good wife and wise mother, that¡¯s good. I also think it¡¯s a good dream. But what¡¯s in front of that is¡­¡± ¡°Capturing a ruined husband to marry him and then living a life being swindled by him?¡± ¡°Do you really need to openly disy your sexual preferences like this?¡± ¡°As you know, teacher, I kind ofck presence. So, I thought maybe this way I could¡­¡± ¡°¡­Alright, I get it.¡± Next was Seo Boram. ¡°I will turn Korea into a militaristic state.¡± ¡°Militaristic¡­what?¡± ¡°The president should obviously be the strongest person. That¡¯s the only way for Korea to stand upright¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Following was Jo Gaeun. Today¡¯s fashion was somewhat decent. With her usual bizarre outfits, she looked like andmine girl. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Teacher, I have a concern.¡± ¡°What is it? Is it about destroying a dark organization?¡± ¡°Can you destroy it?¡± ¡°Never mind that. So, what is it?¡± ¡°I want to be a grim reaper.¡± ¡°Grim¡­reaper, what?¡± ¡°A grim reaper, grim reaper. You don¡¯t understand that either?¡± Damn, how am I supposed to understand that? ¡°Being a goddess of death is also fine.¡± I briefly recalled the Shadow Jo n I had seen. I¡¯ve been thinking about it sincest time. ¡®Aren¡¯t all the children of the Five Great Families¡¯ headsplete failures in cultivation?¡¯ It was indeed a reasonable doubt. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 ¨C I Must Win (5) I roughly finished surveying the children¡¯s career paths. It¡¯s fine if you could call it that. Their paths all corresponded to being heroes. When I found out whaty at the end of their paths, it was dizzying and disorienting, and I wondered what would be of Korea. But anyway, they all chose to be heroes. And finally. I looked at a boy. Seon Woohyeon. A holder of a very unique history. Like Yoo Eunchae, perhaps a being who knows the knowledge of the future. Using both sword and magic. ¡®And strangely, he uses martial arts that seem to have a low profile.¡¯ The reason I¡¯m watching him. Perhaps he¡¯s likely to learn the martial arts from my third life. I looked at Seon Woohyeon¡¯s dream. [To save the world.] It¡¯smon for children to say such things. For middle and high school students, it¡¯d be eptable too. ¡®But still.¡¯ There¡¯s no way someone like Seon Woohyeon would just casually write about saving the world. Whatever the case, Seon Woohyeon now carries the title of the Chosen One, wielding both sword and magic. Naturally, he received all sorts of expectant looks. Someone who tasted the bitterness of the world wouldn¡¯t write something like this. ¡®Well, he did keep saying, ¡°Look at me! Look at me!¡± during the exam yesterday.¡¯ It¡¯s not strange enough to write about saving the world out of the blue. In fact, you could just chalk it up to wanting to save the world. But, unlike the others I¡¯ve seen so far, these types are the most dangerous. Because their purpose is noble, they don¡¯t discriminate in their methods and means during the process. And because of that process, countless victims emerge. So then. ¡°Is saving the world your goal?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± There¡¯s no wavering in his eyes. Such eyes are truly dangerous. ¡®Clearly, in his eyes, he believes he¡¯s the only one who can save the world, not me.¡¯ What¡¯s more dangerous is that his eyes seem as if he¡¯s already experienced it. ¡®Caution advised. He might seem the most docile usually, but once he loses it, this kind of guy causes the most trouble.¡¯ Thinking to myself, I looked at Seon Woohyeon. ¡°Saving the world is good. But¡­¡± I was about to say something, but I didn¡¯t. Because he¡¯s not the kind to listen anyway. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go now.¡± ¡°Is it fine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seon Woohyeon looked at me. He seemed about to say something, moving his lips slightly, then soon bowed his head. I sent Seon Woohyeon off. There was onest person. ¡®A Problem Child with great expectations.¡¯ She¡¯s just like Seon Woohyeon. [The Salvation of the World.] A perfect match. ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a very rude thought?¡± ¡°My disciple, your information might mostly be correct, but your thoughts aren¡¯t always right.¡± ¡°So, what were you thinking?¡± ¡°That you and Seon Woohyeon are simr?¡± ¡°That trash!¡± Calling him trash, that¡¯s too much. However, since Yoo Eunchae genuinely despises and hates Seon Woohyeon, I decided to stop the joke here. ¡°What is the salvation of the world?¡± ¡°It means exactly what it says. This world is more rotten and precarious with people than you think.¡± The world is precarious. I think I can understand. Not long ago, when I destroyed the Namgoong n, I realized something: superhumans, or so-called heroes, look down on ordinary people if they don¡¯t awaken the same mana. ¡®As if they were ves, peasants, or perhaps livestock.¡¯ It¡¯s truly ridiculous. How dare these worthless beings look down on people like that. ¡°Anyway, I wish the master would help too.¡± ¡°If I have a spare hand.¡± ¡°Eh. Usually, in this situation, wouldn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll help? Something like, ¡®I¡¯ll devote everything I have to save the world!¡¯ Not that I¡¯m expecting that much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re expecting too much, my disciple.¡± I suddenly became a professor, but my goal wasn¡¯t that grand. I only aspire to research as many traits here as possible. And since I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ll be next time, I want to enjoy modern civilization as much as possible. That¡¯s all there is to it. ¡°Then let¡¯s end the meeting here. Oh, on your way out, call Wi Gunak for me.¡± ¡°No, how much are you going to overwork that child? She¡¯ll copse.¡± ¡°Then you can do it instead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call her right away!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Really, she¡¯s only quick-witted at times like this. Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m calling Wi Gunak to make her work. ¡°Ah, right.¡± Yoo Eunchae, who was about to leave, looked at me. ¡°Do you know it¡¯s about to start?¡± ¡°That?¡± ¡°I told you before! The exchange event is starting soon.¡± Ah, now that I think about it, she did mention that. This time, our school is going to the United States. ¡®The US is nice.¡¯ During my first life, when I was a professional gamer, I went there often. I visited Europe more often because they were more enthusiastic there. ¡°Even if you are a master, you won¡¯t be able to use your energy there, right?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because there, high rankers are overflowing.¡± High rankers. Usually, it refers to supreme masters and sorcerers who have reached the 6th circle. The problem is those guys start to engrave themselves in the world. ¡®That¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡¯ The head of the Namgoong ncks enlightenment and is covered in all sorts of traits, so he hasn¡¯t fully awakened yet. Engraving oneself in the world. By undertaking this task, their power bes of a different dimension. The forces that one wille to use by freely twisting thews are incredibly tricky. Even if a master at the peak of his art might lose to a first-rate practitioner, it is safe to say that a grandmaster at the ultimate peak would never lose to a master at the peak. ¡®The mostmon barrier is sword qi.¡¯ At this level, one can almost invincibly reign over those below their level. Simrly, the levels above be even more profound. And we call it Manifestations of Thoughts. The study of the mind. With the power known as intention, it is brought into the real world. Only those who engrave themselves upon the world can use this power. ¡°By the way, what is yours, Master?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your Manifestations of Thoughts.¡± ¡°My Manifestations of Thoughts? You know it¡¯s rude to ask that, right?¡± ¡°Hehe, but I¡¯m curious.¡± Well, I don¡¯t mind teaching you. ¡°It¡¯s a mirror.¡± ¡°A mirror?¡± ¡°Yes. A mirror that stores the ¡®me¡¯ in the best condition.¡± ¡°Eh. That seems less impressive than I thought.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Rather, if it¡¯s made up of things that can do tremendous feats, like your Meteor Sword, it can be used once more.¡± ¡°Well, you could use it that way.¡± In fact, I had used it to defeat the Insect Dragon King as well. ¡°But why do you ask about that?¡± ¡°Just because. I have something in mind, too, but I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s right or not.¡± ¡°The path no one has taken is always the scariest. But the high rankers all have it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s wrong or not, take your time to create it. After all, just because they¡¯re called high rankers doesn¡¯t mean they got there without hardships.¡± The concept is a bit difficult. It¡¯s like building a huge house. In the upper levels, usually, just making the foundation is enough. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, Master¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae licked her lips and then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll call Wi Gunak.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After a while, Wi Gunak entered the room. ¡°What brings me here?¡± ¡°Do you know what starts after the meeting?¡± ¡°What starts?¡± ¡°Parent-teacher conferences begin.¡± ¡°Wait, what¡­!¡± Wi Gunak looked perplexed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a joke. You¡¯re all adults, so there¡¯s really no need for a guardian meeting.¡± That¡¯s right. They are all adults. Although, it¡¯s rare for those who have be adults actually to act like real adults. The president of Korea must be the strongest in military power, or desires to be the goddess of death, or wants to be a magic empress to make the heads of the other five great families kneel, or is the type to want to be tricked by a ruined man. ¡®I¡¯m not sure about the others, but.¡¯ I looked at Wi Gunak. Either destroy the Wi family or kill the junior head. That meant the current head was at least somewhat decent. ¡®But what did the junior head do to her for her to hate him so much?¡¯ I wondered. ¡°Anyway, going to the Wi family is real.¡± ¡°Is it really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Let¡¯s at least see his face. The Wi family is located in a region called Seongsimdang. ¡®Seongsimdang is delicious.¡¯ We took a train and headed to the lower region. Wi family. I had to visit at some point. ¡®What on earth did she go through¡ªto want to destroy her own family?¡¯ I haven¡¯t seen Wi Gunak for long, but she¡¯s not a bad character. She¡¯s not the type to want to annihte a family, but if she says she wants to. That means there¡¯s a problem with the family. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Your family¡¯s records.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all lies. If you write weird stuff, there will be retaliation¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Abel made it for me.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± Wi Gunak didn¡¯t say anything unusual. Perhaps because he wants to rule the underworld while being a hero. His records were quite detailed. But there was one problem. Abel said something strange when he gave this to me. ¡¸The Wi family is manipting part of the underworld in the shadows.¡¹ ¡¸So, you also wanted to join forces with me, hoho¡­¡¹ There¡¯s not a single sane student. In the midst of this and that, the train arrived at Seongsimdang. ¡°By the way, they say the food from Daejeon in Seongsimdang is so delicious.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s Seongsimdang in Daejeon that is delicious.¡± ¡°What?¡± While they were joking around with each other, amotion was stirring outside the train. ¡°I¡¯ve got some impressive information. I didn¡¯t mention it, but they¡¯ve alreadye out to meet us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡± Dragging Wi Gunak up forcibly, we went outside. ¡°Wee, you¡¯ve arrived at the Wi family¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Is this whole area the Wi family¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I asked sarcastically, but the person who came to meet us responded with a bright smile. They seemed to be enveloped in an atmosphere that they were Daejeon. As soon as I got off, I handed my bag to someone who looked like an attendant. The attendant handled my bag as if it were something precious. ¡°This way.¡± We were guided outside. There was a limousine waiting, and we took it towards the Wi family¡¯s house. I looked outside. At the expressions of the citizens. They seemed to have lost hope, bearing dead expressions. Indeed, it was understandable. Before long, we were heading towards the Wi family¡¯s house. ¡°Wee to the Wi family¡¯s house.¡± It was a weing atmosphere. I looked around. Everyone was looking this way, radiating a positive atmosphere. Towards Wi Gunak, respect, and reverence. And towards me, eyes full of respect as the teacher of Wi Gunak. I let out a hollowugh. ording to the information Abel had organized, although they had done certain things, they were showing us infinite respect. ¡®The more surprising thing is that they are genuinely weing us.¡¯ They revere mana, and they worship superhumans. But those not chosen by mana or not selected by the system are utterly despised. ¡®What a ridiculous world.¡¯ Just like nobles and ves. That was the look in their eyes. In this tiny battlefield, the Wi n reigns supreme. And Wi Gunak is no different from a crown prince there. I am her teacher. ¡°Wee.¡± He was a man with quite an intense presence. Dressed in light Chinese-style clothing, he was smiling brightly. ¡°Professor Han Seojin. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Instead of staying here, let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Father, the professor is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. This father will take care of everything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I came today not for any particr business, but to see our Gunak.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Gunak¡¯s father disyed a look of regret. I went inside. ¡°I understand now.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why you asked me to destroy this ce.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Wi Gunak quickly looked around. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no one here except for one person.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°This is more dangerous than I thought.¡± An old-fashioned voice. In front of us, the space fluctuated, and a man appeared. His hair and beard were white, and he was dressed in the same simple traditional Chinese attire as the man Wi Gunak had introduced as his father earlier. He contained an immense aura. ¡®In this ce¡­ he must be of the highest caliber.¡¯ In other words, a master martial artist and a magician who has achieved the 7th circle. ¡°Grandfather!¡± ¡°Yes, my child. You¡¯ve grown well.¡± As Wi Gunak ran to the man she called grandfather, the grandfather greeted Wi Gunak with a warm expression and made her sit. The problem was that he was looking at me with a cold expression. ¡®He can¡¯t see anything, right?¡¯ I¡¯ve hidden my abilities even from the transcendent, so there¡¯s no way he¡¯d see. ¡°Wi Gunak. Go inside. I have something to discuss with the professor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wi Gunak nced at me for a moment. She looked at Grandfather once. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Wi Gunak was looking at me with worried eyes. I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Because I will definitely win. Chapter 54 Episode 54 ¨C It¡¯s Really Nothing ¡°Did you say you¡¯re Han Seojin, the Head Professor? I am the head of the Wi n. My name is Wi Cheongun.¡± The elderly man who introduced himself as the head of the n looked at me as he said this. I felt a fierce aura. The aura he emitted was vast, akin to a storm. ¡®Among the high rankers, he must be one of the best.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t see any ws. He was already this strong. Perhaps, with my current physical condition, I would lose before even ten exchanges. That is what it means to be among the best. He is already in the Transformative Realm, and his existence is equivalent to that of the 7th circle mage. Moreover, those here are stronger due to their Unique Traits. I took in the head of the n, Wi Cheongun. A robust body with scales faintly visible under his clothes while covered by a fierce aura. It seems like he can control his aura, but he doesn¡¯t seem quite proficient at controlling his aura. That¡¯s all I could see. ¡®It should be possible to discern it in normal circumstances.¡¯ Traits. Because of the system, some things are obscured. Still, I think I can tell a few things. A vast, storm-like aura. The information Yoo Eunchae provided. Perhaps this is how the status window would represent the head of the Wi n. ? Name: Wi Cheongun. Unique Trait: Storm Dragon Traits: Dragon Scale (S), Fist King (A), Wind¡¯s Decision (A), Sensory Path (B), Monstrous Strength (B) A typical martial artist. Said to have Inherited the power of a dragon, as well as tremendous magical power and a robust body. He is said to be the legendary man who single-handedly raised the Wi n. And now, he¡¯s also called the most normal person in the now-ruined Wi n. ¡°The professor is quite a strange person. When I saw him at the Iron-Blood Sword n, he wasn¡¯t like this.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°The ignorant say that Han Seojin, the Head Professor, has hidden his power. But is that even possible? Only those like the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n can be consideredparable to myself. To hide your power from such people¡¯s eyes? That¡¯s nonsensical.¡± Two eyes looked at me. It was as if they wanted to pierce through my inner thoughts. ¡°This kind of aura, it¡¯s not just at the level of being in the middle rank. Nor has it ascended to the upper rank. No¡­ Then has the level already surpassed the upper rank while still being unstable?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, sorry. I saw something too interesting, and I got carried away without realizing. Shall we go inside?¡± We headed inside. Even then, Wi Cheongun was looking at me with an interested gaze. ¡°You may not think much of me, but I am grateful to you. There are many who do not understand the characteristics of our Seolyeong, causing quite the headache.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Seolyeong? From the way it¡¯s spoken, could it be¡­ I had some guesses, but hearing the confirmation made me feel strange. ¡°Seeing your expression harden a bit, it seems you were unaware. Well, that child wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it beforehand, nor should they have.¡± ¡°Well, everyone has their circumstances.¡± It was shocking, but I epted it. This ce, which venerates superhumans, drives people mad. What¡¯s so special about mental illness? When people have nowhere to rest and are driven out, they develop mental illnesses. It¡¯s just a matter of how severe it is. ¡°That look on your face. It is as if you¡¯re able to understand without me saying anything?¡± ¡°I think I get the gist. The circumstances of such a ce are obvious.¡± A family that venerates the superhuman. To venerate the superhuman is to venerate power, and since ancient times, men have venerated power. It¡¯s a typical trait of a macho mentality family. Those who don¡¯t even know their own ce, despite needing to pour everything into nurturing sessors, look down on women and venerate men. Such is this family. ¡°Here we are.¡± A master bedroom with a small garden attached. We entered that ce. We sat facing each other where tea and snacks had been prepared in advance. ¡°Feeling familiar?¡± ¡°I grew up in the Iron-Blood Sword n.¡± ¡°What a joke. The Iron-Blood Sword n is following the Western style.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t ask. Tell me the reason you came to the Wi family n with our Seolyeong.¡± Wi Cheongun asked me, looking at me. ¡°Wi Gunak said she wanted to destroy the Wi family n.¡± ¡°Heheh¡­ If it¡¯s that child, it makes sense. During my busiest times, I failed to manage the family properly. That child was deeply hurt then.¡± ¡°But now, you are the family head.¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s a position of high status. I¡¯m not sure how it appears to your eyes¡­¡± ¡°If you truly meant harm to Wi Gunak, you should have dealt with it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the greed of an old man. A child with potential that knows no bounds, and now just a family head of high status. The scale clearly tips to one side, but not wanting to give up on either, you forcibly hold onto both.¡± ¡°¡­You.¡± Wi Cheongun moved his lips. It was as if something was stuck in his throat, preventing him from speaking. ¡°Did youe here to say that?¡± ¡°Because that child has abundant potential.¡± ¡°That child.¡± Wi Cheongun scrutinized me. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of talk about Professor Han Seojin.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°The sudden change in the eldest son of the Iron-Blood Sword n. That alone would draw all sorts of attention, but you¡¯ve garnered even more by formting new magic forms.¡± Slurp. I quietly drank my tea. ¡®No poison, it seems.¡¯ Crunch. I also put some snacks in my mouth. ¡°And though everyone found it odd when you suddenly became a professor¡­ You eventually proved yourself. At the ce called the Unity event, you organized the ranks among the professors with basic swordsmanship, spear techniques, and martial arts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because their levels were quite low.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. The professors at the academy are all exceptional individuals. Oh, do you know? The one called the Sword Saint said that, in terms of swordsmanship alone, you might be even better than him?¡± ¡°Did he say that?¡± ¡°You really have no interest. Being at the very edge of the upper ranks, you¡¯re considered someone who might be the best in Korea.¡± ¡°Teaching kids alone is overwhelming enough for me.¡± ¡°Seolyeong told me. She said the professor is really like a devil.¡± ¡°Does Gunak say that? I thought I had been somewhat moderate. What a pity.¡± ¡°They say you pushed someone off an actual cliff for beingte in climbing it?¡± ¡°Lions drop their cubs off cliffs.¡± ¡°Lions don¡¯t drop their cubs off cliffs. They do it to make themselves kings of the pack by eliminating their rivals.¡± Slurp. ¡°Still, I¡¯m better off. Even if they fall off a cliff, they won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Home is where you can rest mostfortably. Rather than wearing a mask while being mentally cornered, it¡¯s much better just to get stronger with nothing.¡± ¡°You, your words have substance.¡± ¡°It seems I got a bit angry without realizing.¡± ¡°It must be because you care about our Seolyeong.¡± Wi Cheongun closed his eyes. As if deep in thought, then opened them. ¡°Can you prove it?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°¡­Usually, at times like this, shouldn¡¯t the words, ¡®I can prove it.¡¯e out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care. If ites down to it, I can just talk to the principal.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wi Cheongun looked at me with a face of disbelief. Then, after sighing, he said, ¡°Are you boldly saying you¡¯ll take her?¡± ¡°Well, what can be done about it?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have no choice but to detain you here. What then?¡± ¡°Try it if you can.¡± ¡°¡­Do you trust the principal too much?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something else I trust more than the principal.¡± Wi Cheongun looked at me. His eyes were dark. They were the eyes of a martial artist crazed with martial arts, and they were also the eyes of one with dragon blood. Of course, diluted and degraded by other blood, he couldn¡¯t observe everything. ¡®But still, because they are the eyes of a dragon.¡¯ I looked at Wi Cheongun with a pounding heart. How would I appear in his eyes? My second and third life. Back then, I was still young and naive. Transcendents all found me strange when they saw me. ¡°How strange. So peculiar. I can¡¯t see anything. What kind of trait is that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t.¡± This is not a trait. Thanks to my second and third life, it was an additional effect of creating the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra because the eyes of the transcendent beings looking at me were burdensome. ¡°Then, turning the conversation back, in the opinion of the Head Professor, how far do you think our Seolyeong can go?¡± ¡°Ascension.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s too much faith.¡± ¡°Ascendents, transcendents. The words differ here and there, but the conclusion is the same. Whether one can ovee the wall of the high rankers or not.¡± ¡°But do you not know how many of the high rankers face frustration?¡± ¡°Those who are frustrated are frustrated. Does that mean there are absolutely no transcendents?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wi Cheongun¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. And then he closed his eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. All aged and out of potential. As for traits, it¡¯s foolish. Isn¡¯t that way of fighting just sacrificing your bones to kill the opponent?¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± ¡°It seems that the Wi family n is mastering external skills that have reached a unique extreme. It isrgely due to external skills that Wi Gunak has remained unharmed by the Mysterious. She has also be a vessel of vast capacity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°A bit out of the blue, but shall we talk about something else? The realm of transcendence is not about going down a single path. There are various forms of transcendence, and by perfecting that form, one can reach transcendence.¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s different?¡± ¡°Did the person who said that say that it isn¡¯t through perfection? Did they see the realm beyond transcendence?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a simple story. Transcendence begins with creating perfection, and what follows begins with destroying that perfection.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you start with external martial arts, you must end with external martial arts. You should reach a state where mind and body move together. If I were to answer on the correct path, I¡¯d say it would be to master the ultimate mind and the ultimate body.¡± ¡°Ultimate mind and ultimate body, hehe.¡± ¡°The Wi family n deals with the extremes of external martial arts.¡± However, it¡¯s inferior to my Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. Because that¡¯s something I created by synthesizing all martial arts. ¡°With that, and martial arts devoted to training for ascension, one should be able to break through the barrier well enough.¡± ¡°What about our Seolyeong?¡± ¡°I will teach Wi Gunak well, so there should be no problem.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Wi Cheongunughed as he looked at me. ¡°Did you say the problem was with the young family head?¡± ¡°Please remove them. Both him and those tainted by its ideology.¡± ¡°A storm of blood will blow. Then, what kind of price can you pay?¡± ¡°The ultimate mind.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± Wi Cheongun closed his eyes. He must be weighing his options. The young n leader and those steeped in his ideology. Dealing with them will make it difficult for the Wi n to act as Daejeon¡¯s main power since it¡¯s not just one or two who are influenced. But I know. Wi Cheongun will bring about a storm of blood. He has lived his whole life as a warrior. However, he faced barriers, became frustrated, and eventually looked away. The dream of making his family into one of the Six Great Families motivated the old man. Moreover, it seems Wi Cheongun feels inferior to the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n. In such a situation, he¡¯s given the opportunity to break through the bottleneck in his martial arts. He¡¯d go insane over such a good opportunity. ¡°One week. Just give me that time. And after that, the Wi family will consider you an ally.¡± ¡°You¡¯re more generous than I thought?¡± ¡°A partnership should at least save some face. It will be faster for me to act than to ask the principal to handle it.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll take Wi Gunak with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Why do you insist on calling Seolyeong ¡®Gunak¡¯?¡± ¡°Because Wi Gunak told me to call her that.¡± That¡¯s all there is to it. On the way back to school, Wi Gunak was restless. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a huge loss?¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°My grandfather said¡­ for me¡­ you traded an enormous martial art.¡± ¡°Oh, that?¡± I briefly thought about the ultimate mind of martial arts. It seems incredibly significant, but in reality, it¡¯s not much. ¡®It¡¯s just about mental training.¡¯ The study of the mind. Reincarnation¡­ If we look at it from the perspective of my third life, It¡¯s akin to the essential learning that practitioners who enter the path of Taoist magic begin with. ¡®It¡¯s sufficient enough as it is.¡¯ It¡¯s also the study that best fills the gaps for Wi Cheongun since he has already reached the pinnacle with just his physical body. ¡®To be honest, I feel a bit guilty.¡¯ Just with that basic knowledge, hees to Wi Gunak¡¯s side, and the Wi family n will propose an alliance. If that¡¯s the case, this will be a long rtionship. ¡®After all, the most restless person is the one who sets the price.¡¯ Who said to put so much pressure from the start? However, I did want to show off a little. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that your value shined brighter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s really not worth thinking of it as something significant, Because I n to make good use of youter. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¨C There¡¯s a Bit of an Aftertaste The first thing I did upon arriving at school was simple. First, I gathered the kids. Now that I¡¯ve dealt with the annoying issue of Wi Gunak, it is time to move on. The spirit vein. It¡¯s a mechanism that can instantly strengthen the kids. However, this doesn¡¯t work for everyone. First and foremost, Wi Gunak. She can¡¯t draw from or use spirit veins because she can¡¯t use magic in the first ce. Next is Abel. He¡¯s simr to Wi Gunak. A vampire that utilizes blood maniption. Excluding those two, everyone else can use the spirit vein¡¯s power. I¡¯ll just have to give something special to those two. Wi Gunak can use the Mysterious. Abel, on the other hand, will have his blood power strengthened. I happen to have something simr among my possessions. A unique ability that strengthens blood power. There are martial arts, and there¡¯s also magic. Handling the blood through magic, you can awaken the source of blood. It exists. It is the power I gained from my second life. It is an incantation, a power used by druids near the World Tree. ¡®Come to think of it, I heard there are druids here too.¡¯ I heard they are having a good time with brown bears somewhere in Russia. Anyway, justbine sorcery and martial arts to make something suitable. ¡®Then, I need to activate the spirit veins¡­¡¯ However, just obtaining spirit veins doesn¡¯t mean they can be applied immediately. Those who solidify their inner world to create their own universe. Martial artists. Only they can use it. Mages are just basking in mana from the outside. Of course, those below a certain level can see tremendous benefits from just that. ¡®The best thing would be to solidify these spirit veins.¡¯ Spirit veins. There is also a method for utilizing this pure mana, such as turning it into a pill and using it as an elixir. However, there is a downside. A part of the spirit vein gets cut off, drastically reducing the efficiency of the spirit vein. No matter how much the principal favors me, I can¡¯t imagine causing such an incident. ¡®¡­Well, not that I n to.¡¯ Staying here consistently for half a year could yield significant effects. Initially, even if a pill is made, there are only one¡ªno, two¡ªpeople here who can digest it. ¡°This is the spirit vein.¡± ¡°The mana is materialized like this¡­¡± The kids looked at me, drooling. Inside the square building, water was overflowing. The principal created a small space, transferring a part of the spirit vein here. My power, Eternity, was maintaining that spirit vein forever. Rotating Power. The power was copied after seeing the device that created the spirit vein. There¡¯s also one made with my Heavenly Eyes and linked to it¡­ ¡®I did a pretty good job making it myself.¡¯ What I did was simple. The spirit vein passes beneath the academy. So, I created a small spirit vein centered around the middle of that spirit vein. That was why it was exceptionally suitable for the kids to train. ¡®Of course, there¡¯s a risk of bing a cripple from getting caught in a mana torrent.¡¯ But that¡¯s no problem since I¡¯m here. I can solve that quickly. Ding. While I was thinking that, a blue window popped up in front of me. [The user¡¯s level is too low. Mana will not increase further.] [Mana is converted into Mental stat. Increasing Mental stat by +1.] The window indicates that Mental stat increased instead of mana. ¡®I should set aside some time to raise this too.¡¯ The system judged me quite urately. The head of the Wi n, Wi Cheongun, judged me as a high ranker. The principal also judges me by that standard. ¡®In fact, I¡¯ve just reached the middle level.¡¯ It¡¯s surprising how much I¡¯ve grown like this. Thanks to my traits, perhaps. ¡°Then, are we absorbing the magic power of the spirit vein?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°Experience it. We¡¯ll absorb it this time, too, but don¡¯t expect a dramatic increase now, okay?¡± ¡°¡­Tsk, stupid Yoo Eunchae. If you absorb that much magic power at once, the power will backflow and kill you. That¡¯s why the professor said to experience it.¡± ¡°Right, right.¡± ¡°¡­Then, this advanced ss is about absorbing that spirit vein. If there¡¯s that much magic power¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae had a dreamy, hazy look in her eyes. Shin Yura was next to her, and she was the same. Mages, unlike warriors, have many area-of-effect skills that require a lot of mana. ¡°If we could absorb the mana would be really great.¡± ¡°Well.¡± I grinned broadly. ¡°Would it really be good for you to absorb mana from these spirit veins?¡± ¡°It¡­ It would be good, right?¡± ¡°Of course~.¡± Having mana is good, after all. Whether the body supports it or not is another story, and using mental power is yet another. ¡®Well, this lesson is different from the previous ones; it¡¯s a really advanced lesson.¡¯ Crack. Crack. I quietly stretched my body. ¡°I have a question.¡± While the others focused entirely on the spirit vein, Yoo Seolrang quietly raised her hand while observing the situation. Crack. Crack. ¡°Hm? What is it?¡± Calmly replying, I see Yoo Seolrang smiling brightly. Do the other kids not notice Yoo Seolrang¡¯s presence even after she asks? ¡®I think this one really needs a strict lesson.¡¯ Lest she getspletely tricked by a lousy man someday. No, she will definitely be swindled. ¡°Why are you warming up?¡± ¡°Oh, that?¡± I smiled brightly. What¡¯s the fastest way to absorb the mana from the spirit vein? ¡®Even though it¡¯s not the pure energy created by my Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra.¡¯ The mana from the spirit vein is the energy of nature itself. It contains an enormous purity. That purity is even more refined than what the kids have umted so far. But there¡¯s one problem. Such pure mana doesn¡¯t get digested quickly. It¡¯s high-quality mana. It¡¯s proud. Even after exining this much, Yoo Seolrang didn¡¯t understand. Crack. ¡°No, I mean, why are you warming up?¡± ¡°To best receive high-purity mana, it¡¯s better to have none at all. It¡¯s like how a house needs to be somewhat big for someone to want to enter.¡± ¡°¡­Wait a moment.¡± Yoo Seolrang finally realized the seriousness of the situation. Abel and Wi Gunak had already moved far apart. ¡°I think you¡¯re fortunate. Because you have no mana.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to pray to the Primordial Vampire for today.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. If you do it recklessly, unlike usual, you could really end up crippled.¡± I extended my hand. The spirit vein, as if recognizing me as its master, created a sphere of water that grew in size above my palm. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Basic and beginner. Just thebination of those two levels.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Oh, so that you know, it¡¯s really dangerous if you do it moderately? I might be a once-in-a-lifetime genius, but even I¡¯m not perfect.¡± This is real. If there¡¯s no will to do it oneself, it¡¯s truly dangerous. But looking into their eyes, it seems they¡¯ve all decided to try. ¡°Can we keep up to some extent if we absorb that?¡± Seon Woohyeon¡¯s question. His attitude towards me is provocative. ¡®Am I the target?¡¯ Iughed. Having too big a goal isn¡¯t good. Especially if you can¡¯t follow that person forever, it¡¯s better not to set such a goal at all. Well, still. ¡°You might be able to catch up to the ws, at least.¡± Snap. I flicked my finger. The students¡¯ bodies floated momentarily due to the telekic magic. ¡°Wait, why are we¡ª!?¡± ¡°Why am I included too!?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be quite a useful experience for you too.¡± Paaang! Paaang! They plunged into the sea of spirit veins. Spirit veins. It is a torrent of mana. As she entrusted her body to the water made of solidified mana, she suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡®I can¡¯t breathe.¡¯ An immense mana wraps around her body, entering and leaving it to the point of bursting and dying. Shin Yura calmly organized her body. Yoo Eunchae was already growling, and Seon Woohyeon was concentrating with his eyes wide open. The problem is that mana is leaking out in real time. She doesn¡¯t know what Han Seojin, the Head Professor, did, but the spirit vein keeps sucking in mana. Mana circtes back to the spirit vein as they try to fill up with mana. ¡®What kind of technique is this¡­¡¯ It¡¯s beyond her imagination. She thinks of the head of the Magic Shin Family, her mother. She was nothing short of a milestone for Shin Yura. The highest level. 7th Circle. But even her mother, who reached that level, seemed like she would have difficulty handling Han Seojin. She recalled the times her mother used magic. Even the head of that ce, her mother, couldn¡¯t perform such feats. She was sure of it. Yet, this man effortlessly disys such skills. That alone was astonishing. ¡®He¡¯s harmonizing the mana of all the students.¡¯ It was truly hair-raising. ?Empty your minds. Professor Han Seojin¡¯s voice echoed everywhere. ?Everything begins from nothingness; the absence of anything is the great void. From there arises a single chaos, which is the primal chaos, and the power derived from it is called the Taiji. Strange sounds echo in her head. She tried to calm her mind forcibly. ¡®Dharmadhatu.¡¯ 1 The study of the mind. She had heard of such a thing. The power gained upon reaching a higher rank is the ultimate mind. It was the ability to study the mind. However, most of the ones who possessed that ability were gone. The only ones who would still possess them are the Emperor of the Empire, the master of the Seven-Colored Tower, or Ming Cult¡¯s Heavenly Demon. That only those two might know that it is the study of the mind¡­ ¡®I guess only someone like me would know this much.¡¯ Everyone who realized that what Professor Han Seojin was talking about was not ordinary was focusing on his words. ?Taiji (the Supreme Ultimate) is divided into Qian and Kun, and it is the origin of all things. The origin of all things formed heaven and earth and created humanity; these are the Three Powers. Naturally, they focus. Then, mana leaks out, and mana fills up. A mana of different purity than before filled her body. ¨C This is the most basic Dharmadhatu. If youe to handle your intentions in the future, this is what you must learn the most. Han Seojin quietly looked up at the sky. It scared Yoo Seolrang, but in truth, this wasn¡¯t such a difficult task. ¡®It¡¯s just because he¡¯s incredibly strict.¡¯ She cleansed the murky mana within her body and reconstructed it with mana of high purity. In the process, she removes waste and erges her meridians, making them stronger. It¡¯s a forced and artificial metamorphosis. The amount of mana absorbed during this process is crucial. ¡®Well, you can¡¯t expect to be full with just the first spoonful.¡¯ Those with talent could achieve tremendous aplishments by undergoing this process three times. Han Seojin calmly looked at the students. This is the first task that must be done before entering the advanced ss. Despite that, it¡¯s highly difficult. If they make a mistake, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for his disciples to end up crippled. ¡®The real problem, however,es after this.¡¯ What follows is that if one does not go through this process, they would either be a cripple or a vegetative state. Therefore, this is an advanced ss. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that everything up to now was to prepare for this ss. If there¡¯s anything fortunate about it, that would be it. The items here are far superior to those of the Empire and the Ming Cult. So, there shouldn¡¯t be any deaths. Han Seojin pped his hands. p. Then, the sea of spirit veins scattered in an instant. Wi Gunak and Seon Woohyeon, Abelnded safely, and Yu Seolrang and Shin Yura quietly sat down using the wind. ¡°Uuuugh!¡± Yoo Eunchae iled her arms and legs in the air, barely managing tond. ¡°Ack!¡± Seo Boram hit the ground face-first. But what¡¯s terrifying is that the ground, which is extremely hard to maintain the spirit veins, was deeply dented. ¡®Indeed, a family that handles the way, following Hwangbo and Peng n.¡¯ Han Seojin quietly marveled. Utterly ignorant. And efficient, too. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Han Seojin looked closely at Seo Boram. ¡®Should I properly raise this one too?¡¯ There¡¯s something good about her. Not like the Namgoong n, which turned everything upside down. I watched Peng n¡¯s swordsmanship while fighting for a week. ¡®The swordsmanship and footwork just need to be roughly fitted together.¡¯ In this world, the Peng n existed. The Mighty Seo n is a n that branched out from Peng, and a member of the Peng n taught the head of the Mighty Seo n the swordsmanship. ¡®It turns out to be quite a nice picture.¡¯ Defeating a person from Peng n is all it takes. That¡¯s all Han Seojin wants from Seo Boram. The ce where the de King was raised was defeated by a n that they taught. Just imagining it was delightful. Thest of my third life. The supreme swordsman of the righteous faction and the head of the Namgoong n had numerous chances to kill him during their joint attack, but the supreme swordsman of the righteous faction kept interfering. A guy who bluffed without any real skill. Recalling the head of the Peng n, Han Seojin smirked. ¡°I should teach him a lesson in manners.¡± Han Seojin was quite vindictive. From Buddhism, Dharmadhatu refers to the purified mind in its natural state, free of obscurations. ?? Chapter 56 As soon as it came mind, my body moved. I moved without hesitation. Not towards where the spirit veins were situated but towards Seo Boram, sprawled out in the middle of the training room. Seo Boram. Her arms and legs were stretched out, and she wore light ck pants and a knit. And she was wearing a green coat. ¡°Want me to teach you sword arts?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden offer?¡± Seo Boram¡¯s response was brusque. At the same time, she looked at me. ¡®Why is heing towards me? Did I do something wrong?¡¯ ¡®And what exactly is he trying to do to me by acting like this?¡¯ Such thoughts were reflected in her eyes. ¡°Do you want to learn sword arts?¡± ¡°So suddenly?¡± With a tone implying it was out of the blue, Seo Boram blinked once. ¡°Sword art¡­ Sword art, huh? Are you going to teach me something like the Emperor Sword Form, like you taught Hyerin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simr yet different. The sword art I¡¯ll teach you is a level above that.¡± ¡°Could it be one teacher created?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hmm, a sword art.¡± Seo Boram reached out towards the de, sprawled out. It was a ring-pommel sword. Simr to a Japanese sword, but with a de that stretched out straight. ¡°Our sword art is a bit unorthodox, so I feel it¡¯s somewhatcking¡­¡± Seo Boram looked at me as if sizing me up. ¡°I acknowledge the teacher. But even if it¡¯s the teacher, isn¡¯t it too much to see the de merely as metal?¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°¡­Actually, that was just saying that. I can¡¯t imagine there¡¯s anything the teacher can¡¯t do.¡± Saying that Seo Boram then dusted off her buttocks and stood up. ¡°More importantly, I have something I want to say.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Is there anything I don¡¯t know about the teacher?¡± Sreung. Seo Boram drew the sword. And then she pointed the tip of the sword at me. She looked into my eyes with her eyes bzing. Even after what I did to her, she¡¯s still burning with fighting spirit. ¡®She¡¯s not so simple and stupid.¡¯ No matter how generously I assess her, Seo Boram will never be a match for me. Although all the students I teach are exceptional, Even if all of them were toe at me together, I am almost 100 percent confident in my victory. Yet, Seo Boram thinks she can take me on alone? She knows she¡¯ll lose, yet she still steps forward. She¡¯s not afraid of getting hit, and she doesn¡¯t fear getting hurt. From my experience, those with such tendencies die quickly. ¡®But if they survive such recklessness¡­¡¯ No one would be more dangerous than them. They develop beast-like instincts, granting them the ability to know which risks to take during fights. I saw that in Seo Boram. ¡°Teacher, pick up a de.¡± ¡°You¡¯re confident in your swordsmanship, it seems?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing the de since I was five.¡± ¡°Really? Eunchae, bring me a de.¡± ¡°What, do you think I have a dimensional pocket or something? I already gave you a dimensional pocket!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use it for now. Bring me one quickly.¡± ¡°What on earth did you do?¡± Grumbling, Yoo Eunchae took out a de from the dimensional pocket. ¡®Oh.¡¯ It feels pretty decent. Once it was removed from the scabbard, the feeling I got from it was distinct. The skills of the Iron n¡¯s cksmith I sawst time had significantly improved. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s time to pay another visit.¡¯ I had made them a workshop and told them to try copying it, but looking at the de, they did a pretty good job. Swoosh. After swinging the de once, an air-cutting sound arose. ¡°I won¡¯t lose easily to you, teacher.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking cheap.¡± I chuckled at Seo Boram¡¯s bold words. I¡¯m sorry, but swords are one of my expertise. ¡®After all, I was so good at handling the Emperor Sword Form.¡¯ Defeating Sword and Heavy Sword. Handling both is the essence of the Emperor Sword Form. However, the Emperor Sword Form is somewhat considered unorthodox in sword art. Typically, swords are categorized into the Swift Sword and the Strong Sword. And the Soft Sword and the Illusionary Sword. As well as the Thrusting and Flying Swords and the Decisive Swords that stake everything in one blow. Variations are generally made within these categories, but the Emperor Sword Form mainly deals with Heavy and Defeating Swords. ¡®Originally, the de involves the subtleties of both Defeating and Heavy.¡¯ The de King bastard used both the subtleties of Strong and Defeating Swords. Then I will use¡­ ¡®Strong, Defeating, and Heavy.¡¯ I willbine the subtleties of these three. Of course, I have to see how talented Seo Boram is. ¡®Combining the subtleties of two and three is vastly different in difficulty.¡¯ Ipared the talents of Seo Boram and Nam Hyerin. Nam Hyerin¡¯s aptitude fits her talents well. Building her body and teaching the Emperor Sword Form took her only a month. Seo Boram¡¯s body is already built as if she were following the teachings of the Pang and Hwang ns, who train their bodies to an almost foolish extent. So, if we assume that she only needs to learn the sword art¡­ ¡®About a month, maybe.¡¯ That should be enough. However, time is short. I¡¯ll have to go abroad for the exchange event. ¡®Then, I just need to push them a bit harder.¡¯ Recovering stamina can be resolved within the spirit vein. Excessive mana from the spirit vein could harm Seo Boram¡¯s body, but there won¡¯t be a problem if I watch over her. Heh. I smiled. This seems like it¡¯s going to be more fun than I thought. She has to be stronger than that guy, de King. Nam Hyerin thinks bing the top swordsman of the righteous factions might be¡­ a bit of a stretch. But she thinks she could be the head of the Namgoong n. ¡°Then shall we go.¡± Seo Boram. I need to check what level you¡¯re at. The moment Han Seojin drew his sword, she could feel a change in the air. ¡®What kind of atmosphere is this?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollowugh. There was a change in his presence. It felt as if a Moun Taesan had suddenly blocked her way. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had felt this way about someone. ¡®The family head.¡¯ Her father. Also known as the most powerful member of the Mighty Seo n, the Tyrant King. Han Seojin¡¯s presence now was the same as her father¡¯s. That¡¯s why sheughed. Her teacher is supposed to be weaker than her father. ¡®Is he really weaker?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure. He was equal to or greater than her father based on his aura alone. ¡®Hoo.¡¯ Steadying her breath, she straightened her posture, spread her legs to the width of her waist, and drew her sword. It was bearable. At that moment, she felt relieved that she wasn¡¯t her teacher¡¯s enemy. ¡®Why am I feeling relief?¡¯ Seo Boram grinned. ¡®It doesn¡¯t suit me, and it¡¯s rude to teacher, too.¡¯ This ce is a stage to test herself. Therefore, Seo Boram smiled. 15 years. Long if long, short if short. But for Seo Boram, who has just turned twenty, it¡¯s fair to see it as long. ¡®I can give it my all.¡¯ Even if she were to unleash everything she had, it wouldn¡¯t reach her teacher. One month and a half. She learned a lot from her teacher during that time. That¡¯s why she could tell. ¡®He¡¯s from a different dimension than from before.¡¯ She felt happying to the academy, where there were many like her. In a ce called Mighty Seo n, she was considered a strange but promising child with the talent to surpass the eldest son and be the head. Seo Boram hated that. She wanted topete and not crush her opposition one-sidingly. Perhaps, if she had lived that way, she wouldn¡¯t have kicked away the position as heir. But living such a boring life, Seo Boram couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°What are you doing, noting?¡± Han Seojin smiles mischievously. Facing his presence, her hands are trembling, and her body is screaming to run away. ¡°Then, shall I go?¡± Thud. Thud. Han Seojin walks towards her like Mount Taesan. It felt like heavy clouds were looming overhead. Endlessly bleak. No matter what attack she makes, it will be blocked. That was what her instincts told her. ¡®But so what?¡¯ She knows all her attacks will be blocked. And that was fine because she decided to unleash everything she had. Holding the de tightly, she moved forward. [Unique Trait, Six-ded Asura, is activated.] [Unique Trait, Six-ded Asura activates the Hell de.] She burned with fighting spirit. She felt a giant eye watching me from behind. [Trait, Path of Asura (S) is activated] Her mind bes infinitely clear. She only focuses on the opponent¡¯s attack. [Trait, Berserk (A) is activated.] For a moment, strength overflows in her body. Even her teacher¡¯s mountain-like presence seemed a bit smaller. But a mountain is still a mountain. Chain Soul-Seizing de. Now, she could swing the de. Hmm. I looked at Seo Boram. As Seo Boram showed her sincerity, something in the shape of an asura appeared behind her. Three Heads, Six Arms. Something like an asura revealed itself. Ipared her to Nam Hyerin. Nam Hyerin was an endlessly sharp sword. A calm and cold-hearted sword. Meanwhile, Seo Boram was unpredictable. Surrendering to madness like a beast on a rampage. ¡­Not bad. Seo Boram looked at me. A green light was overflowing from her eyes. And murderous intent flowed out. It was a primitive murderous intent with raw fighting spirit. ¡°Heup.¡± Breathing, Seo Boram extended her sword straight out. The asura behind her moved. ¡®Sword qi¡­ Roughly simr to Moonlight?¡¯ That was the power held by the asura behind Seo Boram. A purple power with something like sword qi imbued in it. Behind Seo Boram, the Asura wielded six swords, and Seo Boram wielded one. ¡®But the movements are too big.¡¯ Chain Soul-Seizing de. A sword art thatyers sword qi to pressure the opponent. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea, but the idea itself was too simple. ¡®It¡¯s silly for her to make such a grandiose opening.¡¯ Behind Seo Boram, the asura extended its de straight out. It looked hard to avoid. ¡®Then I have to destroy it.¡¯ Moonlight. The moonlight lingered on my de. I swung my de towards the one aiming at me. This de serves one purpose¡ªto split and destroy everything in front of me. I just needed to imbue it with that intention. ng! When her de collided with mine, it shattered and scattered everywhere. I have to attack once more. Crash! The two des broke. But in between, Seo Boram wasing at me, swinging her sword. Four swords attacked me from all directions. Thud. I lightly leaped. As Seo Boram swung her sword, I climbed on top of it. ¡°A futile effort!¡± The asura behind her moved and extended its sword towards me, but I bent my waist to dodge once. However, there are three des. I ced one foot on one of the des. I delicately moved the qi throughout my body. ¡®Let it flow.¡¯ Thud! I used the opponent¡¯s strength. Relying on the force the asura wielded, I leaped into the air. ¡°Stop moving like a slippery eel!¡± ¡°Eels can¡¯t move like this.¡± I casually replied to Seo Boram, calmly observing the situation from the sky. ¡®Mid-range is powerful. Long-range is weak. Short-range isn¡¯t as good as I thought.¡¯ Being in the sky restricts movement. However, Seo Boram couldn¡¯t make a move. She just waited for me toe down from the sky. ¡®Let¡¯s go then.¡¯ I positioned myself in mid-air. The stance before leaping with all my might. Crack. With the power of the cial Heavenly Moon, I froze the air, creating a foothold. ¡°Be careful.¡± I warned Seo Boram as I dashed forward. Wind God¡¯s Steps. I unfolded an endlessly bright and fast movement technique. In an instant, Seo Boram entered my range. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too fast, teacher?!¡± Although she was startled, Seo Boram diligently swung her sword. I, too, swung my sword from within. Krrrang! As the shockwave burst, Seo Boram clenched her teeth. Crunch. Seo Boram¡¯s attitude towards the shockwave was simple. ¡®Just endure it.¡¯ She¡¯d rather endure than allow his approach. And so she gathered her strength to push back against Han Seojin. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ It was a pretty good judgment, but then I ced my foot on Seo Boram¡¯s stomach. ¡°Wa-wait, I¡¯m a woman, you know¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t get hurt.¡± And I kicked with all my might. Kwaang! Seo Boram and the asura were thrown backward. ¡®It¡¯s her Unique Trait.¡¯ Seo Boram¡¯s Unique Trait, Six-ded Asura. Seeing that, I thought of something quite interesting. ¡®Not three.¡¯ Let¡¯sbine six swordsmanship styles. Strong Sword, Fast Sword, Heavy Sword, Defeating Sword, Illusion Sword, Absolute Sword. ¡®I might have to struggle quite a bit with this.¡¯ Is it because of the disciples I took in in myter years? I thought of something interesting. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 ¨C There¡¯s a Bit of an Aftertaste (3) Head Professor Han Seojin may not realize it, but many things move whenever he does. The first student he properly taught was Nam Hyerin. Because of him, her value was on the rise. ¡°At least three times¡­ no, five times stronger.¡± ¡°Others have also be stronger at a steep rate, but Nam Hyerin and Wi Gunak especially¡­¡± Students are evaluated, but evaluating them is tricky. The pride of being in the most outstanding school in the world is something both the students and professors have. That¡¯s why the academy¡¯s evaluation is notoriously tricky. However, after Wi Gunak and Nam Hyerin changed, they passed everything effortlessly. And there was Seon Woohyeon who uses both sword and magic. Though it was only once, he lost to Nam Hyerin. ¡°How could this¡­¡± ¡°So weak after all¡­¡± ¡°Fight me again!!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already lost to me. Trying back when you¡¯re stronger.¡± ¡°Kraaaah!!¡± Nam Hyerin has changed. Once considered merely a promising student, the current her had already defeated a third-year student and even Seon Woohyeon, who was expected to shine the brightest in the academy. It was conceivable for her to beat Namgoong Miryeo. She was already considered strong among the third-years, and Namgoong Miryeo was also a member of the Namgoong n. Some might belittle her victory by saying she exploited the Namgoong n¡¯s weaknesses, but those who saw Nam Hyerin in the arena shake their heads in disagreement. Emperor Sword Form. The most outstanding wielder of the sword, the Sword Saint, affirmed it. Rumors emerged that Nam Hyerin was a genius who restored the Emperor Sword Form. However, those who essed information that emerged after the destruction of the Namgoong n thought differently. ¡°Looks like Professor Han Seojin has restored the Emperor Sword Form.¡± ¡°After all, if he teaches magic forms so well, what about swordsmanship¡­ Is there any difference?¡± He became even more notable by teaching Nam Hyerin. Everyone with connections to the heroes of Korea was aware of Han Seojin¡¯s existence. The interest from the general public was enormous. Not only was he born as the eldest son of the Iron-Blood Sword n, but everyone was aware of his dazzling, out-of-this-world appearance. There were dozens of fan clubs actively formed for him. It would be normal for there to be endless attempts to contact Han Seojin, but the principal, a transcendent, runs the academy. Despite sending proposals diligently via email, Han Seojin wasn¡¯t looking at the emails that were just piling up with proposals. As if the interest of many wasn¡¯t enough, the appearance of Wi Gunak, who handles an iprehensible power known as ¡®mysterious¡¯, changed the game. ¡°I will attack now.¡± ¡°Not so fast¡­ Cough!¡± Being called the chosen one, the most outstanding student, Seon Woohyeon copsed in one blow. Speed and power. Strength, everything changed. Wi Gunak¡¯s attack is simply simple. Yet, Seon Woohyeon couldn¡¯t dodge it. ¡®Is this¡­ Wi Gunak, who grew up as a warrior?¡¯ It was astonishing. Isn¡¯t this too strong? Trying to regain his senses and counterattack, Wi Gunak lightly kicked Seon Woohyeon¡¯s stomach. ¡°Kuhuk!¡± Wi Gunak¡¯s smiling, sly smile brought the image of man to Seon Woohyeon¡¯s mind. ¡®That devil¡­¡¯ He was ruining them. In the future, those he diligently nurtured to be his swords were being ruined. Yoo Eunchae was confident she could win, and at that time, she didn¡¯t exist, but she had experience. Although she could be considered an irregr, her existence was insignificant. But Han Seojin? He was different. The one who should have be the Demon King of Eternity, due to an improperly awakened Unique Trait, was born with the power of past lives. He acknowledged his help was tremendous. Without him, Woohyeon wouldn¡¯t have been able to build such a solid foundation. However. ¡°Hehe, sister¡­ you¡¯re still so weak. How can a third-year lose to a first-year?¡± ¡°¡­You!! I will kill you! I will definitely kill you!!¡± Nam Hyerin was teasing Namgoong Miryeo with a twisted smile. This was not right. ¡®I did not wish for my swords, the swords I was to gather, to be ruined like this!¡¯ ¡°Hoo, in the end, Seon Woohyeon was nothing at all. Indeed, without a teacher, one cannot receive their true strength.¡± ¡°You, you!!¡± Upon hearing thest words of Wi Gunak, Seon Woohyeon¡¯s eyes widened. However, the power of the Mysterious struck Seon Woohyeon¡¯s head once again, and he lost consciousness. ¡°Wow.¡± Han Seojin, who was watching the scene, frowned deeply. ¡°The heads of the families are so bad at raising these kids.¡± ¡®As the future of the academy, will they really be okay?¡¯ Han Seojin thought seriously. An empty room. There, I quietly assumed the full-lotus position. What needed to be done was simple¡ªtrain Seo Boram and create a sword art. But the process was moreplicated than I thought. I decided to apply six martial principles. Even for me,bining the six principles into one was difficult. ¡®Well, to be precise.¡¯ I¡¯ve alreadybined them into one before. After all, I was among the few closest to being called a martial god. However, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to make Seo Boram achieve the same understanding. ¡®But everything must be learned in the end.¡¯ I thought about Seo Boram¡¯s traits. The AAsura, who moved as one with Seo Boram. It had an enormous potential. Then, there is magic, which twists thews of nature for use. And there is martial arts, which bends thews of the world through the inner microcosm. Both studies, though different in process, yield the same result. But traits are a weird thing. No, bizarre would be the correct term. It skips the most critical process and produces the result. So, I defined the trait as a faulty superpower. ¡®It¡¯s absurd.¡¯ Magic and martial arts. Both require tremendous study. To describe it, studying them is like building a tower,ying a foundation, and carefully stacking one rebar of study after another. However, traits are not like that. They are simply used. As long as there is a will, anyone can use them. It¡¯s an endlessly convenient power. ¡®It¡¯s as if being good at fighting is all that matters.¡¯ Traits. That seems to be what the system¡¯s creator wants. Traits are almost like externalws. They are too convenient a power, and the strength thates from this convenience is beyond imagination. Magic and martial arts. If they are made through optimization, traits simply protrude the result. ¡®It¡¯s not your own power.¡¯ That was why I was reluctant, or maybe I was too confident. I am proud that I could be the best with my magic and martial arts even here. No, it might have be the poison of arrogance. I recalled the traits I possessed. First, the Unique Trait, Eternity. The general Traits are Moonlight (A+), Young Dragon¡¯s Heart (A), and Celestial Body (A+). Seo Boram possessed the Six-ded AAsura. And the undefined power, Mysterious. Ipare those with what I have. ¡®All sorts of inspiration arises.¡¯ Martial arts and magic. Things that couldn¡¯t be done with them came to mind. Some were discarded because they were not good in actualbat. Others were discarded because the logic was too unbelievable. However, this power called trait was hard for me to grasp fully. There¡¯s a high chance I won¡¯t be able to take it with me in my next life. But that¡¯s okay. Because I have room to ¡®save¡¯ it. No, in this case, I had to ¡®save¡¯ it. This life. It¡¯s different from the previous lives. The Unique Trait, Eternity. With just this, I can reach ces I¡¯ve never reached before. That thought urred to me. ¡®I¡¯ve decided.¡¯ The direction of the trait I must pursue. And the de I will create for Seo Boram. I already lowered the difficulty as much as possible¡­ but still, it¡¯s hard. But that¡¯s okay. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just make it work. The Mighty Seo n¡¯s martial arts are not orthodox. The head of the Mighty Seo n learned martial arts from a warrior who branched off from the Peng n during the era of great chaos when everything was distorted. He received favors from a warrior of the Hwangbo n and learned the external martial arts that form the body of the Hwangbo n. He haphazardly pieced them together¡ªthe foundation of the Mighty Seo n¡¯s martial arts. It was unorthodox and learned haphazardly. However, the head of the Mighty Seo nbined them, forming the power known as Mighty Seo n. The branch that split from the orthodox became immensely powerful. It was because of the bizarre power of traits. ¡°That¡¯s why Mighty Seo n¡¯s martial arts are practical. It¡¯s a power made through actualbat by the head of the Mighty Seo n.¡± The martial families of Murim. They had a chance to obtain martial arts from them. However, they did not offer their martial arts. The power called traits that Earthlings possessed. It was because they were wary of them. They did not want their privileges to be infringed upon. ¡°So, I need an orthodox sword art teacher.¡± ¡°Yes, I was thinking of teaching you an orthodox sword art, too.¡± ¡°Exactly¡­!!¡± But it might be different from what she¡¯s thinking. Seo Boram looked at me with hopeful eyes. ¡°Is it the Quintet of Tigers Gatecrasher Saber lost by the Peng n? Or the Primordial Thunderp Saber? Or¡­¡± ¡°Six Paths One Gate Saber.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a method thatbines six paths into one.¡± I took out a book. A book I made by typing diligently with telekinesis all night. It took about 20 minutes. This is how I am. I invest this much time in my students and cherish them with all my heart. ¡°It will be quite difficult. I¡¯ve tried hard to lower the introductory difficulty for our students, but the way of thew itself is too profound.¡± ¡°Teacher, I always think this, but you¡¯re unlucky.¡± ¡°Unlucky People are usually talented. Others don¡¯t understand them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seo Boram, lost for words, opened the book. Swoosh. Swoosh. Seo Boram began flipping through the pages quickly. At first, her expression was satisfied, and then she smiled broadly. However, as she began to understand the contents, her expression changed to a slightly strange one before twisting into a scowl with a piercing re. ¡°The Six Paths are¡­¡± ¡°I thought about your Asura. Strong Sword, Swift Sword, Heavy Sword, Defeating Sword, Illusion Sword, Absolute Sword¡­ That you could use all of them.¡± ¡°Are you saying now, teacher, that each arm should contain the essence of those techniques?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°My teacher is crazy¡­ Argh!¡± I massaged her shoulder a bit for trying to talk back at her teacher. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not the problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it?¡± ¡°Really? Do you think I¡¯m showing off because I created such a technique? It¡¯s called Six Paths One Gate.¡± ¡°¡­No, wait a minute.¡± Seo Boram looked at me with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Could it be¡­.¡± ¡°Yes. One Gate is gathering the six paths into one for use. You use six different paths.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seo Boram gaped at me. ¡°Still, the head of the Mighty Seo n raised you well. At least you somewhat understand the subtleties of the Strong and Heavy Swords.¡± I picked up a wooden sword. ¡°First, let¡¯s learn the subtleties of Swiftness, Illusion, Decisiveness, and Defeating Swords.¡± ¡°Could it possibly¡­¡± ¡°Right.¡± I smiled faintly. Time is scarce. ¡®The exchange match ising up soon.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae said that we would be moving to America. Among the academy students, those quick with information would have already half-gotten it, and I, the head professor guiding the professors, obtained that information too. ¡®Thinking about it, I¡¯ve never actually led the professors.¡¯ Well, Professor Alves or Abel will take care of it. More importantly than that. Now, it is to make Seo Boram a person. ¡°I was a person from the start, damn teacher!!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± She still needs to be hit more. Time passed somehow. Other professors and students are busy preparing for the exchange match these days. I was teaching the kids. ¡°Do you want to go do something fun with us?¡± After finishing the ss and returning, Yoo Eunchae is talking nonsense. What did this kid eat wrong? I worry, but they say fools don¡¯t even catch colds. As if she could be any more foolish than she already is. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s a dungeon! There are treasures of gold and silver, you can gain new traits, and there¡¯s an elixir of life sleeping within the dungeon!¡± ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m intrigued. ¡°How many people?¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Seo Boram and I. And Yoo Eunchae. That¡¯s how we ended up going to the dungeon. ¡®This is quite a unique dungeon.¡¯ A ce where demons reside. And the ce the Namgoong n desperately searched for, which I destroyed with my own hands. We were headed there. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¨C There¡¯s a Bit of an Aftertaste (4) What was the fastest way for warriors to quickly improve their skills? It was through actualbat. However, one needed a unique talent to rise through actualbat alone. A talent like the Heavenly Killing Star. ¡®But there is no one here with such talent.¡¯ Theyid the foundation with training and enhanced their senses through actualbat. Warriors who do so are all turned into perfect killing machines. That¡¯s why I decided to take Seo Boram with me. Now, the important thing for Seo Boram was actualbat. One week. I engraved the bare minimum basics into Seo Boram. The sword art I created, Six Paths One Gate, is difficult for even the most talented geniuses to learn. Fortunately, I haveid the foundation. The essence of the Strong, Swift, and Heavy Swords. All the basics were covered. ¡°Is this what you call having covered the basics?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°No, how on earth¡­¡± Seo Boram wore a look of despair. Over the past week, I pushed Seo Boram to her limits. I minimized her sleep time and exined the basics to her. Whenever she couldn¡¯t understand, I employed a bit of force. ¡°Nam Hyerin had it harder.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mentioning Nam Hyerin, Seo Boram¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°But master, is this right?¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°The martial art called Six Paths One Gate that you¡¯re teaching¡ªit¡¯s an excellent martial art.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°¡­Really, what is with that confidence?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so much confidence as it is being a given. But why suddenly ¡®master¡¯?¡± ¡°It seems more fitting to call you ¡®master¡¯ when learning this way. Plus, it avoids the ovep with the way Yoo Eunchae calls you, doesn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t like that ovep.¡± Yes, that¡¯s indeed a very important reason. ¡°Anyway, this is about wielding a sword that contains six paths, and I am wielding a sword that contains all that¡­¡± Seo Boram said in a tonecking confidence. I looked at Seo Boram with an incredulous expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t your confidence a bit too much?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Are you something special?¡± ¡°No, but isn¡¯t that what the martial art of Six Paths One Gate is about?¡± ¡°Right.¡± I nodded at Seo Boram¡¯s words. ¡°But you¡¯re not the one to control it.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Seo Boram looked dumbfounded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s correct that you must learn it, but that doesn¡¯t mean you need to use everything.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Seo Boram looked like she didn¡¯t understand. ¡®She doesn¡¯t get it, does she.¡¯ It could be because she was born and raised in a world with special traits. ¡°First off, let¡¯s rify one thing. As you said, the Six Paths Single Gate is about the mysteries of the six paths and integrating them into one to reach the pinnacle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Master.¡± ¡°However, you don¡¯t need to do all that. To be more precise¡­ the task for you is to hammer it into Asura.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Seo Boram, who didn¡¯t seem to understand, asked back. ¡°Try using Asura.¡± Seo Boram quietly assumed the position. As she closed her eyes, a giant eye appeared behind Seo Boram. Three pairs of eyes were visible. Those eyes looked at me. Their gaze filled with hostility. At the same time, three pairs of arms began to materialize. ¡°When you faced mest time, you first brought out Asura, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t use Asura properly, and it got in the way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Master.¡± Seo Boram readily nodded in agreement with my words. ¡°And when you fought with me, you showed everything because you wanted to be seen.¡± ¡°Right, that¡¯s correct.¡± Seo Boram nodded as I said this. I looked at what is called Asura. ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s Six-ded Asura. It uses six different powers. When I fought with the master, it was the power called Hell de.¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need to teach me that much.¡± ¡°But if I want to learn properly, you need that information, right? It¡¯s not even that important of information.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± I looked at the Asura. ¡°Your trait, called Six-ded Asura¡­¡± ¡°Unique Trait.¡± ¡°If I have to say, your Unique Trait is closer to a robot.¡± ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s a bit hard to control in detail. Even when I fought with the master, it was just a feeling of retaliation because the master came. Using a sword art with Asura is¡­ wait.¡± Seo Boram made an urgent expression. I smiled brightly. ¡°It seemed likely.¡± ¡°Now, wait, master? Of course, I want to use this properly, too. I tried to use the Chain-Link Sword Art multiple times, but it didn¡¯t work out, so I¡¯ve used it as a substitute for sword qi with Hell de.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°No, how can I not worry immensely?¡± I lifted the wooden sword. And with all my strength, I struck down towards Seo Boram. Kkaaang! The moving Asura¡¯s de shes against mine. As expected, it reacts to this extent. At the same time, its eyes turned towards me. ¡®It¡¯s unbelievable.¡¯ Seo Boram¡¯s Unique Trait, Six-ded Asura. I pondered upon seeing this. This power, is it really just a power that produces only results? The conclusion was correct. It was just a form called Asura, but¡­ ¡®The essence is no different from Seo Boram¡¯s avatar.¡¯ Avatar. Dividing the body. Having experienced a world dominated by magic and martial arts, I had not seen such a system. ¡®In this world, just researching things simr to this is beneficial.¡¯ It was an endlessly noble technique. Even while repenting magic and martial arts, I thought about it several times, but in the end, it remained just a thought. I looked at the Asura, which stared back at me. Unlike before, it didn¡¯t attack me. ¡®I felt it when I was attackedst time.¡¯ This Asura learns. Seo Boram wanted to apply sword art to the sword handled by the Asura, but she said it couldn¡¯t be done. However, my thoughts were different. I think Seo Boram was taught incorrectly. ¡®The Asura didn¡¯t react to my attack.¡¯ It was because it judged that I wouldn¡¯t harm Seo Boram. So, the Asura¡¯s actions have a very high probability. ¡®The method of hammering it into the body.¡¯ If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s enough to hammer it in that much. ¡°Now, wait a minute, master, I, I can¡¯t maintain Asura like that?¡± ¡°You can maintain it for a minute. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Is that enough for training?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what exactly.¡± I spread my hands. [Unique Trait, Eternity is activated.] ¡°That is¡­?¡± ¡°My Unique Trait, Eternity. Were you curious about how I made the spirit vein? It¡¯s because of my traits. Once something escapes, it¡¯s captured forever.¡± ¡°¡­Then, could it be.¡± ¡°Struggle as if you¡¯re fighting for your life. Who knows? If I find itmendable, I might give you something more.¡± ¡°¡­Alright. I have my pride, too.¡± This was good. I smirked. Another week passed. Yoo Eunchae nced at Seo Boram, who was half-dead, and then spoke to me. ¡°Shall we go to the dungeon?¡± ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s about time we went to the dungeon the principal gave us.¡± ¡°You got a dungeon from the principal?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Yoo Eunchae tilted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t the principal tell you? She said she¡¯d give a dungeon to the head professor.¡± ¡°¡­There was no such talk.¡± ¡°No wonder there was hardly any talk about the dungeon. How about the one we¡¯re going to this time.¡± I looked at Seo Boram. Not moving at all, as if she had used all her strength. It was about time to start teaching her actualbat. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a demon¡¯s dungeon.¡± ¡°A demon¡¯s dungeon?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a demon¡¯s dungeon. It¡¯s a monster¡¯s, but we¡¯re here to deal with the minions of the Demon King.¡± ¡°Demons?¡± ¡°Um¡­ How should I exin this.¡± ¡°The Demon King. They are known as the Nine Demons¡­ no, currently, they are called the Seven Demons, you know?¡± ¡°Seven Demons?¡± ¡°Yes, the Demon Lords refer to themselves that way. They each have their roles, after all. And above them exists a being called the Demon God, but let¡¯s not worry about that now.¡± Having said that, Yoo Eunchae nced at Seo Boram and then made a blocking gesture. Is she blocking sound? ¡°And the demons¡­ they are the minions of the users of externalws, known as outsiders.¡± So, were monsters and demons different? ¡°The reason there are seven is simple. It¡¯s because the being known as the Insect Dragon King has not yet been resurrected.¡± ¡°¡­The Insect Dragon King is going to be resurrected?¡± ¡°And the original Han Seojin¡­ before the master took over his body, Han Seojin awakened the power of Eternity incorrectly and became a new Demon King.¡± Awakened incorrectly? What does that mean? Looking at Yoo Eunchae with such eyes made her feel troubled. ¡°Hmm¡­this is a bitplicated to exin. Do you know the anime Digimon? It¡¯s like how Agumon evolves into SkullGreymon.¡± No, what kind of exnation is that¡­ It was a ridiculous exnation, but there was something rtable about it. Forcing something to evolve, as if injecting it. Without understanding the impact it would have on the user¡­ I stopped thinking. Memories were surfacing in my mind. ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ve found the vessel that can ept the ninth curse!!¡¹ ¡¸What an incredible vessel. There has never been a Demon King who could wield the power of time!¡¹ ¡¸Perhaps we have found the Demon King who will reign for an eternity¡­¡¹ Memories surfaced in my mind. ¡°Are, are you okay? Why all of a sudden?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Heh. I sneered. Indeed, I couldn¡¯t join hands with those of the Iron-Blood Sword n. I¡¯d love to beat them up right now. ¡®Iron-Blood Sword n.¡¯ Those guys aren¡¯t like the weaklings of the Namgoong n. They¡¯ve reigned as the dominant force in their region, gathering strength. Even though I can¡¯t do anything right now. ¡®Don¡¯t worry too much.¡¯ I¡¯ll give them a proper beating before I die. ¡°Then, you¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I don¡¯t like those Iron-Blood Sword n guys either. But if Insect Dragon King that guy were to resurrect. We must stop him with all our might. The ce we headed to this time was a dungeon. A damp and dark dungeon. There, we were walking. ¡°Uhm, this seems to be a demon¡¯s dungeon.¡± It didn¡¯t quite fit to be called a demon¡¯s dungeon. Most of it was torn apart, and it was crumbling everywhere. ¡°If the Namgoong n had stayed for one month¡ªno, two more weeks¡ªthey would have restored the relics here.¡± ¡°But is there anything to eat here? There should be some leftovers even if they already raided the dungeon.¡± Seo Boram said this ce had been discovered quite some time ago. It was revealed right after the destruction of the Namgoong n. ¡°Well, normally, that would be correct. Considering the members of the Five Great ns, the psychopath Seon Woohyeon, and me being here, it would be strange if anything was left.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s a transcendent, the story changes slightly.¡± ¡°A transcendent?¡± ¡°Yes, the principal showed up.¡± The following story from Yoo Eunchae was simple. The demon¡¯s dungeon was dangerous, and Han Seojin, the head professor, formally epted the request and defeated the Namgoong n head. Hence, the dungeon belonged to Professor Han Seojin. ¡°But why didn¡¯t that important principal say anything?¡± Yoo Eunchae nced at me as she spoke. ¡°Ah, it might be because she saw something strange or incredibly interesting and forgot to mention it.¡± Was it because she saw the Spirit Veins? But that wasn¡¯t even that interesting. After walking for a while, ces that were not destroyed began to appear. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s time to start detecting.¡¯ I spread my energy with the wind in all directions. Then, I began to feel everything around me. And a bit farther away, I sensed the presence of demons. I looked at Seo Boram. ¡°What is there to learn this time?¡± ¡°The essence of Deafeating.¡± ¡°What do you think that is?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Seo Boram is pondering. ¡°The essence of Deafeating is simple. It¡¯s the attitude I take towards the world.¡± ¡°The world?¡± ¡°The essence of Heavy Sword fits itself into the world. That¡¯s why there¡¯s so much pressureing from it. It¡¯s like the world is heavy.¡± ¡°Then what about Defeating?¡± ¡°The strategy is simple. Whatever you do, I won¡¯t care. I¡¯ll make my move, so try to stop me. That¡¯s the vibe.¡± ¡°Quite confident, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly the trait of those who wield the power of destruction.¡± It¡¯s a perfect way to get killed if you act recklessly anywhere. But if they survive, there¡¯s no one more dangerous. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But how do you know? That the wielders of Destruction are that dangerous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m right in front of you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Seo Boram blinked and looked at me. Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t mentioned it. In my third life, on the battlefield known as the martial world, I lived as I pleased. If a fight started, it had to end with either my opponent dead or me dead. During that process, my Heavenly Demon Godly Technique evolved. Because I wanted to destroy everything, it transformed into the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. ¡°That pack is really¡ªno, incredibly dangerous. We shouldn¡¯t just confront them.¡± ¡°Teacher¡­? That¡¯s really not easy.¡± Seo Boram spoke, and Yoo Eunchae responded. We spoke up to there and then stopped. Because we felt the presence of a powerful forceing this way. So, our attention focused on the presence. As the presence drew closer, I found myself smiling bitterly without realizing it. What should I call it? Yes, nemesis seems about right. ¡°We said we¡¯d experience realbat, but still. You¡¯ll have to handle it.¡± ¡°¡­Those things?¡± ¡°Yeah. The people here don¡¯t wee us that much. Right after I finished speaking, an insect appeared. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Uek.¡± Seo Boram and Yoo Eunchae were gagging. The insect-shaped octopus was moving toward us. It was a swarm. An octopus yet an insect. Each bug wouldn¡¯t be fatal on its own. But as the bugse together, they transform into a single life form. The Insect Dragon King. It was the same trait as it and the demons under itsmand had. Iughed fiercely. ¡°Survive on your own this time.¡± It seemed wrong to look after them while dealing with those bugs. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¨C There¡¯s a Bit of an Aftertaste (5) I could feel the demonic energy. A smile naturally formed. I remember it from the first time I saw it in this life. ¡®When I first reincarnated.¡¯ My fourth new life. As I opened my eyes, a deserted factory came into view. It was there that I felt this energy. Evil and demonic. A mana that seems like it shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. It was cunningly hiding here. The principal had said she would hand it over to me. Maybe she had guessed. ¡®Sigh.¡¯ My lips curved. A power that even I couldn¡¯t handle properly. Demonic and evil mana. It was not about my talent. This power was only permitted to demons. That¡¯s why, no matter who it was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it unless they were a demon. I remembered the first time I saw it. ¡¸My name is the Demon King in charge of the third hell of the abyss, the Insect Dragon King, Beelzebub!¡¹ Introducing himself as the Insect Dragon King, the being emitted an enormous wave of demonic power. Demon King. Insect Dragon King, Beelzebub. [Unique Trait, Endless Eternity is bestowed upon you.] A message different from before appeared. And a different power was transmitted to me. Eternity. A power with the quality of seeming tost forever spoke to me. To destroy that thing near me right now. ¡®Don¡¯tmand me.¡¯ With my lips curving to a smile, I walked forward. Memoriese back. Memories that had been sleeping in my body. ¡¸Stop, please!!¡¹ Screaming Han Seojin. And in front of him, the guy in a ck robe. There was a thought, perhaps. Iron-Blood Sword n. The foremost n among the five great families that dominate South Korea. Could there be a case where the eldest son born in such a ce bes ¡®stressed and turns white¡¯? That¡¯s what I was thinking. ¡®It was a misconception.¡¯ The head of the Iron-Blood Sword n. He was even more trash than I thought. I don¡¯t know why. No, I don¡¯t even want to know. Only one fact was clear. He sold Han Seojin out to the demons by conducting experiments on him. Han Seojin was just a victim. I don¡¯t know how, but they managed to materialize a Demon King. Swallowing Han Seojin¡¯s body, like spreading ck ink on a canvas, they slowly spread evil and demonic magic. Thanks to that, I understood my Unique Trait. It wasn¡¯t originally Han Seojin¡¯s, but I knew what this system wanted. ¡®Now, just one left.¡¯ But that one thing was saying something. At least, the system was hostile towards the Demon Kings. [Krrrung] The insect-like octopus had begun to move. Insect Demon n. That thing was a swarm. An octopus, yet an insect. Each bug was not lethal on its own. But when the bugse together, they transform into a single life form. Insect Dragon King. The trait that it and the demons under itsmand possess. ¡®I need to destroy the core.¡¯ The core. Insect Dragon King and the demons following him have those. In that regard, the Corpse Lord was even more dreadful. Despite having no core, it endlessly regenerated and could be summoned through corpses alone. ¡®Moonlight.¡¯ Paaaat! A blue light lingered in my hand. Moonlight. The power of the moonlight was lowering the temperature around. [¡­?] Twitch. Its movement stopped. The octopus seemed to be watching me. The extreme coldness was freezing everything around. My magic was magic designed to kill absolute beings. While cial Heavenly Moon and Brilliant zing Fire are magic of scale, Divine Thunderbolt was developed to kill an absolutely strong being. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t right to kill that thing with such magic. ¡®Martial arts.¡¯ However, my martial arts were different. It was magic designed not for an absolute one but to kill and trample at scale. It was intended to make even the heavens surrender. Because it was meant to destroy everything in its way. ¡°Hoo.¡± I steadied my breath. I clenched my fist. A different, gray power began to wrap around my fist than before. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. A divine skill created to destroy everything that blocks my way. A supreme divine skill that has transformed Heavenly Demon Godly Technique to my taste, and now its original form can¡¯t even be found. ¡®Let¡¯s destroy it.¡¯ Leaving no trace behind. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Soul Crushing Strike. My fist collided with the octopus. Bang?! Its body exploded without a trace. I didn¡¯t look back and moved forward. As soon as the octopus burst, I sensed presence from all around. It¡¯s their trait. If an ally nearby died, they reacted immediately. Themunity takes precedence over the individual. Even if one died, they kepting endlessly. ¡®I actually prefer it this way.¡¯ That was precisely what I wanted. I will dry up and kill their seeds right here. Slowly but surely. Creatures made of insects began to appear. Starting with dogs, there are races like orcs and goblins. And humans, too. The condition for their form was simple¡ªdevouring the creature it took shape of. Crack. After lightly cracking my neck, I ran towards them. Wind God¡¯s Steps. The Wind God¡¯s Step unfolded. In an instant, I approached them. And then, the Soul Crushing Strike. Thud?. A dog¡¯s body burst. An orc¡¯s head burst. A troll¡¯s body burst. And a humanoid form was crushed. In an instant, I knocked them down and rxed my fist. ¡®Hardly any internal energy was consumed.¡¯ The change began when I started using Eternity to imbue my skills. The consumption of things like sword qi drastically decreased. It was permanent. It can¡¯t be said, but my qi consumption during battle had drastically decreased. That was why I could use the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique without any trouble. I moved forward. I moved my feet. There are still signs of life everywhere. Insect Demon n. Bang Bang! I moved my fist. I trampled over every one of them. Bursting their bodies entirely, I shattered their cores. Then, a different presence was felt than before. The distance was a bit far. The energy carried by the wind returns and informs me. More than 500m. It¡¯s cautiously moving towards me. ¡®At least a centurion level.¡¯ A title for those whomand a hundred demon tribe troops. Yes, it must be at least at the centurion level to do something. [Trait, Moonlight (A+) proficiency increases.] [Trait, Moonlight (A+) evolves into Soul Origin Qi (S) based on the user¡¯s information.] The bluish light turned to gray. ¡®Growing in real-time¡­ is not quite right.¡¯ No, it grew in real time. However, it has evolved more quickly and suitably for me now due to some triggers. Perhaps it was the power given to me after capturing a few demons or because the one watching me deemed me dangerous. Speaking of Soul Origin Qi. It doesn¡¯t really match with magic¡­ ¡®It matches better with Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique.¡¯ However, for the potential effect, I activated the Soul Origin Qi. [Soul Origin Qi (S)] It uses the qi that came from the Origin of the Soul. ¨C Draws energy from Soul Origin. ¨C Maximizes the burden on the user¡¯s body. It burdened the user¡¯s body in order to drastically enhance the user¡¯s strength. That was it. To be honest, I didn¡¯t feel great. It was as if someone was watching me, using me as their agent. But. ¡®I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡¯ I looked ahead. There were still too many that needed to be killed. Trudging along. And thoseing to their deaths on their own feet. From 500m away. Ones were moving quickly. Judging by the magic power felt, they were of the centurion level. ¡°Who dares to interfere with our procession!!!¡± A resounding voice. A man and a woman appeared. Dressed in ck priestly robes. A ck inverted cross was engraved, and around them, there were numerous Insect Demon n members. Not a swarm. Like a night filled with clouds where nothing can be seen. Countless Insect Demons trudged behind them. ¡°You, Han Seojin? You, why are you?¡± ¡°Ah, aaaaaah!!¡± The man was flustered seeing me, and the woman was overjoyed. As if they had lost and then found the treasure of the century. They were moved to see me. ¡®What are these guys?¡¯ They were not in Han Seojin¡¯s memory. Faces I¡¯ve also never seen before. ¡°No matter. It¡¯s been long since we¡¯ve been cut off from the outside. If so, even if it¡¯s iplete, if weplete the ninth demon here!¡± ¡°O Eternal Demon King! I heed your call.¡± I understand just one thing. Those bastards also need to be killed. Yoo Eunchae moved forward. With Seo Boram. ¡°The atmosphere, it¡¯s different?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± Seo Boram nodded. It wasn¡¯t the leisurely appearance of the master they were used to. He moved as if he had found his sworn enemy. ¡°Still, it¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°That Yoo Seolrang didn¡¯t see. Yoo Seolrang dreams that, you know. Being a sugar baby of some rotten gigolo?¡± ¡°The master isn¡¯t a rotten man, though?¡± ¡°Even if you say that, she likes men who act when it¡¯s time to act.¡± Seo Boram said this and then casually slung her sword over her shoulder. And then she recalled the power their master had used just a moment ago. ¡®What was it.¡¯ A simple fist. To dismiss it as mere aggression would be an understatement; the power it contained was ominously formidable. It was qualitatively different from the yful use of the power of coldness he had used until now. The essence of Defeating. The master called the force he wielded the essence of defeating. Is this what it looks like at its extreme? She could sense the will to shatter everything that stood in his way. ¡®I get what it is.¡¯ Seo Boram picked up her sword. Should she call it inspiration? Seeing it, she felt uplifted. It felt like seeing one of the destinations. She wanted to swing my sword. Inspiration began to surge uncontrobly. ¡°One of them, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± A single demon of the Insect Demon n, shed by the master. No, it was deliberate. ¡®That master wouldn¡¯t have missed anything.¡¯ Seo Boram focused. She has learned much. The essence of the Strong and Swift. And the essence of Heavy. She was confident that she had mastered these three basics and had reached the point where she could use Asura to wield them. So, she wanted to try using the essence of Defeating this time. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yoo Eunchae dashed forward. She¡¯s worried about her teacher, Han Seojin. There are two dangerous people here. Maria and Lucan. They were like centurions under themand of the Insect Dragon King. Each of them was dangerous. At least a bit weaker than the head of the Namgoong n. ¡¯If it were just one, it would be manageable. But even for Seojin, two would be too much. However, there¡¯s something that bothers her. The identity of her teacher, Han Seojin. How should she put it? She¡¯s almost certain of his true identity. ¡®The Purple Tower Master.¡¯ Han Seojin had to be him. All the magic he used was the same. In fact, Yoo Eunchae thought Han Seojin had inherited the magic of the Purple Tower Master. ¡®No.¡¯ She happened to see it nearby. When he said he wanted to master the trait, for a moment, an enormous magical power surged uncontrobly. And a precursor to destruction urred. Divine Thunderbolt. Lightning that splits stars. She saw its precursor. That¡¯s why she could be certain. The Eternal Demon King, Han Seojin¡ªawakened another Unique Trait: either the memory of the Purple Mage Tower Master Han Seojin or his past life. It might be thetter. However, there¡¯s still a question. She understood that he was the Purple Mage Tower Master. But if you were to ask whether he was proficient in martial arts, the answer would be no. ¡®There¡¯s something more.¡¯ Especially that grayish power. A power that seemed to destroy everything was something she had never seen before in her life. No, she had seen something simr. It only existed in records. It was said that the Blue-Eyed Martial Emperor used such martial arts before the destruction of Mount Hua. However, Han Seojin could not use such martial arts. ¡¸I just couldn¡¯t follow that.¡¹ He said with a strange remark. Yoo Eunchae shook her head. That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now. Maria and Lucan. ves of the demons and traitors to humanity. The fact that those two have stepped forward. There were heroes in this world as well as viins moved for their pleasure, opposing them. And now, the traitors of humanity had appeared. The minions of the Demon King were trying to swallow the stars again. And they were strong. Strong enough that Han Seojin couldn¡¯t handle them alone. ¡®I have to help.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae ran towards Han Seojin. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°What is.¡± ¡°Those two, Maria and Lucan, possess strength only slightly worse than the Namgoong n¡¯s head!¡± A chuckle escaped at Yoo Eunchae¡¯s words. Click. I loosened up my body. Yoo Eunchae looked at me with worried eyes. So what? The head of the Namgoong n? That guy was quite strong. But I¡¯ve also be stronger. I¡¯vepletely trained my body. I created another huge circle with Brilliant zing Fire. Comparing myself now to myself back then, I¡¯ve be embarrassingly stronger. ¡°The head of the Namgoong n is just a bit stronger.¡± I scanned them with my Heavenly Eyes. Maria and Lukan didn¡¯t seem as strong as the head of the Namgoong n. ¡°That¡¯s correct. It¡¯s still too early for you to fight. So, pleasee with us. You¡¯re still not ready to handle the two of us.¡± Maria spoke in a polite tone. Lukan also nodded his head. ¡°O Ninth Demon Lord who will live forever. We do not wish to harm you.¡± Alright, I¡¯ve decided. You¡¯re the first. Crack. I lightly loosened my hands. I could feel them getting a bit tense. Considering they hadn¡¯t heard of me due to being trapped here, their attitude was severe. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ They are all going to die soon anyway. Soul Origin Qi. Slowly, slowly. A grey energy wraps around my hand. The first one was a woman called Maria. I reached out my hand. Maria stepped back, and Lukan stepped forward. ¡°Are you really trying to force me this punishment!?¡± He bravely shouted and thrust his spear at me. I struck the spear with the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. ¡°Fine, losing a hand or so¡­!¡± ¡°Lukan, do not harm that precious body!¡± ¡°Ha, if he dared to take us on, such injuries are¡­?¡± Kwang! The spear waspletely obliterated along with the arm of Lukan. ¡°Kraaak! How, how is this possible?!¡± While looking at his bewildered face, I dove into him. Wind God¡¯s Steps. My body elerated without limit and approached him. And then. Boom! My fist smashed right into his face. I smirked at the woman called Maria. ¡°Feeling sorry now? You¡¯re the only one left.¡± Just wait a little longer, Insect Dragon King. It seemed that you were hiding here, trying to do something, but I tend to hold grudges. I¡¯ll crush you thoroughly. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ¨C Just wait quietly Kwaang! A sound of something bursting was heard. Han Seojin¡¯s fist hit Lukan¡¯s head. Then, his entire body shattered into pieces. That was the end. It was as if ashes left from burning were scattering in all directions. ¡®What.¡¯ Can such power exist? Lukan. A minion of the Demon King. A traitor who betrayed humanity. But his strength was real. He was a promising talent who became a mid-ranker but hit a wall. But he sold himself to the Demon King, betrayed humanity, and gained power¡ªpower enough to move from mid-rank to high-rank. Originally, he was called a fake high-ranker, unable to use the power of True Manifestation of Thoughts. Yet, Lukan was a real deal, and Han Seojin had to risk his life to have a chance against him. But with one fist. Han Seojin killed the opponent in a single exchange. ¡°How trivial.¡± Huu- As Han Seojin gasps for breath, hees into view. Just a moment ago, the aftermath of Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique and Soul Origin Qi was a bit severe. ¡®The body¡­¡­.¡¯ The Soul Origin Qi, was said to be a heavy burden. However, it was better than expected. Created with the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra, the overflowing mana from the spirit vein was directly turned into his body. That must be why. Han Seojin looked at the woman called Maria. Even though herrade had died, she was smiling brightly. Like a believer who had seen the light. ¡°Ah, indeed, the destined Demon King of Eternity¡­ Though we are different kinds of demons now, it was an honor to meet you.¡± ¡°Then die together.¡± Han Seojin reached out his hand. The woman called Maria also moved. p-. With one p, she disappeared far away in the blink of an eye. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have pledged myself to the Dragon King. It¡¯s an honor to birth the Demon King of Eternity, but I have duties to attend to now.¡± ¡°Eunchae, can you catch that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± ¡°Simple, you say?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yoo Eunchae said so and then looked at Han Seojin. ¡°But could you please cover your ears?¡± ¡°Sure, why not.¡± Han Seojin covered his ears. Maria snickered. No matter what this orange-haired girl said, she was confident she wouldn¡¯t be caught¡­ ¡°Did you just call our Demon King an idiot?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Maria stopped dead in her tracks. She looked at Yoo Eunchae with her dark eyes. Such words shouldn¡¯t fool her. The Insect Dragon King entrusted her with a mission toplete faithfully¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it really embarrassing? After dying to a human, all that¡¯s left is barely keeping your life. The Demon God saves most Demon Kings, but how pathetic must he be for the Demon God not to save him? The other Demon Kings must see him as a cripple¡­¡± ¡°This sphemous creature!!!¡± ¡°Ooh.¡± Maria appeared in front of Yoo Eunchae through a spatial leap. She opened her mouth. With a snap¡ªher mouth widened as if it would swallow Yoo Eunchae whole. Han Seojin used the Wind God¡¯s Steps. He swung his fist in front of Yoo Eunchae. ¡®Soul Origin Qi.¡¯ A gray light flickered on his fist. The mirage of gray light shimmered. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Soul Crushing Strike. A power that could even crush souls headed towards Maria¡¯s head. Kwang¡ª! A sound as if a soul was bursting out. Along with that, Maria¡¯s body copsed. ¡°¡­Wow, that¡¯s really a brutal technique.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Han Seojin said that and looked back. Behind him, Seo Boram was diligently following. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you saw it well, but this is exactly my method, just going on a rampage destroying everything.¡± ¡°¡­Getting angry and running out on your own, acting like you¡¯re teaching a lesson, is a bit, Master.¡± ¡°So, was it helpful?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Seo Boram nodded, Han Seojin moved forward. ¡°But don¡¯t follow suit.¡± Han Seojin said and thought. ¡®The Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique I use contains the essence of Defeating¡ªthe most extreme method of the Defeating.¡¯ It fully contained the Defeating. Even a transcendent who ascended through martial arts cannot imitate the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. ¡®After all, it¡¯s made for me.¡¯ Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique is a martial art that exists solely for him. It wasn¡¯t that others couldn¡¯t use the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. However, for an ordinary person to begin, they had to possess the realm of a transcendent. But the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique rejected any other martial arts than its own. One had to discard all the martial arts they possessed and learn them anew. ¡®Would that be easy?¡¯ Therefore, the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique should not be followed. It was also an impossible martial art to learn. Those who could learn other martial arts, like Wi Gunak, could not mimic the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. ¡®Was that all?¡¯ Some attempted to mimic the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique and suffered severe injuries. Therefore, the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique wasn¡¯t something that should be learned. It wasn¡¯t a martial art that one could simply decide to follow in the first ce. Unless someone with the talents of Heavenly Eyes and Heavenly Martial Body appeared¡ªsomeone as gifted as Han Seojin. ¡®That¡¯s unlikely. Even the Academy, which housed humanity¡¯s most gifted, didn¡¯t have anyone with a talent matching mine.¡¯ ¡°Shall we go collect the spoils now?¡± Yoo Eunchae stepped forward and said. Han Seojin looked at Yoo Eunchae. It seemed like she came because she wanted to take care of something. Seeing Yoo Eunchae with such a gaze, Yoo Eunchae smirked andughed. ¡°Do you know? The system also gives something for being hostile to the demon n.¡± ¡°Being hostile to the demon n?¡± Something came to mind at Yoo Eunchae¡¯s words. Soul Origin Qi. A qi that evolved suddenly in Moonlight, suitable for Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Even without Soul Origin Qi, there was no trouble in killing the demon n. It was just a bit harder and took a toll on the body. Soul Origin Qi made it a bit easier to lead myself. It made it easier to kill the demon n. ¡®Something feels a bitcking, though.¡¯ Being S-ss seems like it was not that big of a deal. Thinking that, Han Seojin sent his qi into the wind, spreading it in all directions. ¡®I don¡¯t see the demon n.¡¯ However, he felt a catching sensation. As if sealed, ¡°And I¡¯m already going to get what I came for here. By stopping the ns of the Insect Demon n~.¡± Yoo Eunchae gave a twisted smile. Han Seojin didn¡¯t know because he couldn¡¯t see the future. But Yoo Eunchae knew how two Demon Kings led this world into a tremendous tragedy. Eternally enving corpses, the immortal Demon King of Eternity would resurrect endlessly, while the Insect Dragon King would control its insect minions to devour countries without a trace. If you only looked at the results, they stopped the resurrection of the two Demon Kings. ¡®Though the Insect Dragon King hasn¡¯t been stopped yet.¡¯ Still, hope emerged. There was more hope than before. We went inside. Into a room shaped like the warehouse from which they emerged. As we entered, the first thing to greet us was treasure. Gold bars were neatly stacked, and bundles of 50,000 won bills. And at each end, a bookshelf was visible. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a lot of money.¡± ¡°All in cash, gold bars, and there are jewels too. Pure gold, pure gold.¡± ¡°This is it?¡± Seo Boram¡¯s words made me and Yoo Eunchae stop. ¡°This is just a bit more than my allowance. Master, if I give you this much money, will you look after me a bit more?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..I am not tempted by money.¡± ¡°Sounds very noble, but you hesitated too much in the middle.¡± ¡°Hurry up and pack it, Eunchae.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I had Yoo Eunchae gather all the cash and jewels. And I first looked around the bookshelf. I couldn¡¯t feel anything like magical power. Ordinarily, a grimoire is soaked in such potent magic that, if it falls into the hands of ayperson, it would lead to a catastrophic situation. There seemed to be none of that here. When I had looted a dark mage before, that had been somewhat lucrative. I skimmed through the books. Nothing seemed useful. Rituals for contracts with demons or apendium on demons. Just minor things like that. ¡°Is there something that looks interesting?¡± ¡°No, doesn¡¯t seem like much.¡± I said that while looking at Yoo Eunchae. With a gaze that asked, ¡®Are you hiding something?¡¯ Yoo Eunchae chuckled for a moment, then nodded her head. ¡°Come. to. think. of. it. Doesn¡¯t. that. look. suspicious. over. there.¡± Yoo Eunchae pointed awkwardly in one direction. I walked towards where Yoo Eunchae was pointing. It didn¡¯t seem like much. ¡®Ah, not so.¡¯ I realized it once I got closer. It was hidden as a trait. Should I say it¡¯s blurry? I¡¯ve upgraded the Recognition Degradation and Stealth trait to a high level. ¡°Yoo Eunchae is useful, you say¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been useful!¡± When Yoo Eunchae got angry, Seo Boram tilted her head beside her. ¡°What did you do today that was so great?¡± ¡°¡­¡± So, this was when you stay silent. I examined the traits. ¡®I would have been fooled if I hadn¡¯t known.¡¯ I might have just passed it by. But now that I know, I¡¯m relieved. I scrutinized the trait with irvoyance. I grasped the structure and principle at a nce. While doing so, I paid close attention to this power. I can¡¯t imitate it immediately, but it would be very useful if I ever had to hide it. ¡®I¡¯m satisfied.¡¯ Seeing this is a gain in itself. Besides, I¡¯ve also acquired gold and treasures. Having seen it once, I wouldn¡¯t be fooled by a simr level of stealth again. Boom! I threw a punch towards the feature. With a loud explosion, a space appeared in what seemed like empty air. Stairs. Stairs leading downward became visible. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ A foul smell pricked my nose. I could feel the surging demonic power. ¡°This is¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Evil.¡± ¡°Evil?¡± ¡°A ritual used by Demon Kings. A method only for demons, who feed on the emotions of living beings and grow stronger from them.¡± Demons are thus evil. Pain and pleasure, hatred and anger. The stronger these emotions be, the purer the demonic power they gain. And they feel pleasure as they devour these emotions. That¡¯s why demons can only be evil. Dark Mages gain power from such beings, exploiting human emotions in the human realm ording to their conditions. Evil. Thus, demons are evil. Dark Mages are traitors. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Descending a bit, a single altar came into view. Surging demonic qi. It seemed to contaminate the surroundings. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae and Seo Boram retched. I looked at the altar with indifferent eyes. Altar. Its form was horrific. Twenty human corpses. That many people were arranged in the form of an altar. What was more vile was the evidence of torture inflicted on them. I walked forward. This altar was for a resurrection ritual. I could tell intuitively. And the main body for that resurrection was the Insect Dragon King. ¡®To have fallen this far.¡¯ I recalled thest battle with the Insect Dragon King. To be honest, I was skeptical. Lightning that splits stars, adding to that an attack even beyond the Divine Thunderbolt. It shredded its soul to pieces, not leaving even a speck of the body. And yet, to be able to resurrect? ¡®It was real.¡¯ Is this the difference between demons and humans? No, resurrecting might have been possible because there was a Demon God. And Yoo Eunchae came here to destroy it. ¡°If you destroy that, it¡¯ll be done.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I walked forward. The Soul Origin Qi reacted. My Unique Trait, Eternity, also reacted. It was telling me to destroy it right now. Then I¡¯ll destroy it. I wrapped my fist with the Soul Origin Qi. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, Soul-Crushing Strike. Kwoong! The altar was crushed into oblivion, leaving no trace behind. [You have thwarted the demons¡¯ n. The Celestial Gods rejoice in your achievement.] [You have built a great achievement. Your capacity has expanded a bit] A Celestial God? Before I could even wonder, the message unfolded before my eyes. [Your Celestial Body (A+) evolves into Heavenly Martial Body (S).] An enormous amount of reward. But there was something more pressing. The dark magic had not yet disappeared. Silently. The magic coalesced to form an eyeball. ¡¸You, the proxy of the gods. Did you think this world was at your mercy because you traveled back in time?¡¹ ¡­A familiar voice. I found myself smiling unknowingly. ¡¸Even if you go back, events that are supposed to happen will happen. No, if you mess with things, those events will only elerate. That¡¯s thew of regression. Did you think you were the only pawn of those above the heavens?¡¹ ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Snap. The words of the Insect Dragon King were cut off. It seemed like the eye was examining me. ¡¸You¡­ are not a regressor. No, I thought only the regressor coulde here.¡¹ ¡°Still spouting nonsense, I see.¡± ¡¸You, could it be¡­!!¡¹ He seemed to have realized something, his eyes widening. And then came theughter. ¡¸HA! HAHAHAHA! Yes, yes, this is right! I thought a mere regressor could never know of this n. It was you! You were alive!¡¹ A voice filled with exhration. I said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting. To throw you back into the mire once again.¡± Yes, just wait quietly. Because I¡¯ll mess you up again. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¨C Waiting Quietly (2) ¡¸HAH, PUHAHAHA! Yes, a regressor couldn¡¯t have already discovered this ce.¡¹ Its eyes sparkled as if it wanted to capture my appearance. ¡¸You, who have be even more splendid, the ninth appointed Demon King. Do you intend to return to the Demon God?¡¹ ¡°Me? I¡¯m a fine person without such things.¡± ¡¸PUHAHA! Still endlessly arrogant.¡¹ ¡°More importantly. You, were you abandoned by the Demon God? Can you even resurrect?¡± ¡¸There¡¯s no value in answering that. However, you are qualified to make that statement.¡¹ ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t respond to your shorings. You have to acknowledge your weaknesses in order to move up.¡± ¡¸Is there value in answering such foolish questions? The power of brutality bestowed by the Demon God still resides in me.¡¹ ¡°Good to hear. I¡¯ll make sure to kill youpletely when we meet this time, so look forward to it.¡± ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll be waiting. Pleasure can wait. And when the timees, let¡¯s finish the fight we couldn¡¯tst time.¡¹ Creak. A pair of eyes slowly closed. ¡¸But as you are now, you will die by my hand.¡¹ He disappeared, leaving only his voice behind. His demonic qi was fading away like an afterglow. Seo Boram and Yoo Eunchae were pale in the presence of the Insect Dragon King¡¯s overwhelming existence. Anyway. ¡®There was a regressor, after all.¡¯ And I already had a guess who it might be. ¡®Such a suspicious fellow he is, Seon Woohyeon.¡¯ His actions were as if his mind was sharp, but his body couldn¡¯t keep up. ¡®Does everyone know about it?¡¯ A regressor was someone who could repeat their actions by moving back in time. However, it never led to good things. I knew it. The transcendents and gods knew it, too. Regressors couldn¡¯t change the past. Should I call it the fate of the world? No matter what was done, what will happen will happen. If those who know the events in advance tried to prevent something, ¡®Then something even more tremendous follows.¡¯ It¡¯s like a butterfly effect. More vicious, more secretive. And on arger scale. That was why regressors cannot change anything. Although they knew the future, so what? That future was already an observed future, and if it only amplifies the events, turning everything into aplete mess, then regressors can do nothing. I quietly closed my eyes. ¡®The system mentioned the Celestial Gods.¡¯ The Celestial Gods. I looked at the system. It seemed like they were the system¡¯s creators. ¡®Regressors really aren¡¯t that good.¡¯ Plus, Seon Woohyeon¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t that great. Others may talk about him being ¡®The Chosen One¡¯ or whatever¡­ Honestly, if I were to assess him, I think he might be in the lower ranks among my sses. If we¡¯re talking about talent alone, that is. However, Seon Woohyeon might have a different kind of talent, like using traits well or perhapsbining them well. It¡¯s because of such a brilliant talent that he was able to maintain the top position. ¡°The incident just now¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get hurt if you know.¡± I interrupted Seo Boram¡¯s words. Knowing could indeed lead to actual harm. And there¡¯s enough power for that to really happen. Knowing about the Insect Demon King can lead to a curse or contamination by demonic qi. It was something Seo Boram shouldn¡¯t know yet. ¡®Someday, she¡¯ll have to know.¡¯ Insect Dragon King. I had a suspicion that that creature was going to resurrect soon. It was my Intuition. The intuition that had elevated me to a transcendent twice was telling me so. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to see him here.¡¯ Insect Dragon King. I¡¯m talking about that guy, the king of the Insect Demon n. For a Demon King, he was quite secretive. After all, countless insects became his limbs and agents. The demonic Insects were quite bothersome. Numerous, yet so small. They hid everywhere, sucking people¡¯s blood. More troublesome than anyrge monster or viin are the demonic insects. So, I provoked him. Told him toe at me before he escted the situation and umted power. Having been thoroughly defeated by a human once, he would want to restore his pride. At that time, I had most of the empire¡¯s resources. He wasn¡¯t only facing the Purple Tower Master. He was practically facing the entire empire. At that time, I had enough strength. It was bad luck for him. That¡¯s what one could think. ¡®And I¡¯ll have a way to deal with it somehow now.¡¯ [Trait, Celestial Body (A+) begins to evolve into Heavenly Martial Body (S).] [Please wait in a safe ce.] Crack. Just as I was thinking that, my body started moving on its own. I frowned. Come to think of it, there was one of the rewards. Celestial Body. The thought that it was evolving into the Heavenly Martial Body came to mind. ¡®Is my Heavenly Martial Body returning?¡¯ Crack, crack. My skeleton twists. My muscles expanded and then contracted. The mana that had been sleeping in my meridians began to move actively as if trying to create an even more optimized body. ¡°Are, are you okay?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just receiving a reward.¡± Celestial Body. The process of evolving into the Heavenly Martial Body. ¡®I can manage somehow while moving.¡¯ But still, I haven¡¯t eliminated the annoyance. I stared at one side. ¡°Yoo Eunchae, Seo Boram.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something you have to do.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re experiencing is normal! By acquiring physical traits, your body is reconstituted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but.¡± I stared at one wall. Earlier, I couldn¡¯t see the entrance because a trait had hidden it. However, I had already confirmed it with my Heavenly Eyes. Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me. ¡®I wonder if she knows or not.¡¯ I looked at Yoo Eunchae. Judging by her expression, she didn¡¯t seem to know. I see a famr ability hidden in the corner. Soul Origin Qi. A grey mist lingered in my hand. I clenched my fist. Using Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique would be a waste. Soul Origin Qi is made to match the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique by itself. ¡®Killing the enemy isn¡¯t the goal.¡¯ Capturing him alive was. I clenched my fist and swung it. Boom!! Striking a blurry spot, the barrier shattered. And then, a man in a white gown, shivering, came into view. ¡®A guy I¡¯ve seen before.¡¯ No, saying I¡¯ve seen him before didn¡¯t quite fit. It would be more urate to say he was someone I remembered. I smirked. ¡¸My goodness, to think that a worthless scoundrel from Iron-Blood Sword n had this much power?¡¹ ¡¸Rather, his Unique Trait is too outstanding¡ªa case of unrealized potential. It¡¯s a very fortunate oue for us.¡¹ ¡°Hey, long time no see.¡± I waved my hand lightly. The one who led the human experiments on Han Seojin¡ª the original inhabitor of this body. It took a bit longer. I grinned. Crack crack. My body was transforming. The pain was rushing in. But it was transforming just fine. My soul transforms into a body it remembers¡ªthe body I had in my third life. The Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra has started to be extremely active. The divine that was asleep was slowly opening its eyes. ¡°Ah, do you know this person?¡± ¡°We have a poignant rtionship. He is the one I¡¯ve been unterally searching for.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He looked at me with a frightened face. Though he imed to be a member of the Iron-Blood Sword n and had quite a decent hidden trait. ¡®You got caught once, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Unlike the others, I didn¡¯t let myself be fooled the same way more than once, like Yoo Eunchae. But there was no time. The rewards they arbitrarily gave are starting to cause trouble. ¡®It seems I need to step back for now.¡¯ I formed a seal with my fingers. cial Heavenly Moon. Life-Controlling Ice Seal. A seal that holds onto life. I ced it on him. With this, they won¡¯t be able to act recklessly. [Please evacuate to a safe ce] I clicked my tongue inwardly as I looked at the blue window. My physical condition was not normal. In this state, even if I wanted to continue, I couldn¡¯t. ¡®It¡¯s also not something I should do.¡¯ It was because of who I was that I could afford to dy like this. For others, doing so would have led straight to immediate consequences. They could go mad or even be invalids. ¡°Yoo Eunchae, Seo Boram. Take care of it yourselves. Keep them alive no matter what.¡± I needed to rest for a bit. ¡¸You have mysterious eyes.¡¹ It was a warm voice. I really liked that voice. However, it was a situation where I had no choice but to like it. ¡¸Such beautiful eyes. The kind of eyes that mages would desire the most.¡¹ ¡¸You are¡­¡¹ ¡¸There are many epithets for me. But I prefer to go by the Duke of Extermination. So, you should call me that too.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡¹ ¡¸You seem to have a lot on your mind. Rest for now.¡¹ ¡¸What will be of me?¡¹ ¡¸What will be¡­ Your life from now on could unfold differently.¡¹ ¡¸A different life?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, if you wish, you could be the master of a grand mage tower or rot in a ditch, wasting your talent. Oh, and by the way, the master of a mage tower can live morevishly than most kings of significant kingdoms.¡¹ Duke of Extermination gave me an opportunity. The chance to live as a human. ¡¸Your magical attribute is heaven. That¡¯s quite unique. But there are water, ice, wind, and lightning. I¡¯ll teach you lightning. There¡¯s someone to teach you ice, but water and wind might be a bit difficult.¡¹ Moreover, she was a mentor in my life, ¡¸Do you want to go to the academy?¡¹ ¡¸There¡¯s no ce like school for life experiences. Now that the prince is here try to get close to him.¡¹ She was also my guardian. ¡¸ Our visits have be less frequenttely. I heard that the daughter of the Duke of the Heavenly Master is interested in you.¡¹ ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s best to get rid of her¡­¡¹ She was also my lover. ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I am magnanimous. I live a life span different from humans. But¡­ don¡¯t flirt too much. If there are too many women, even I won¡¯t know what to do.¡¹ ¡¸Hey, Duke of Extermination? Han Seojin is already half-dead, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Oh my.¡¹ Well, she could be quirky at times. I considered her the benefactor of my life during my second life. Sometimes, she really was quirky. But still, I. ¡®I think that was a dream.¡¯ It was indeed a dream. The first thing I see upon opening my eyes is Yoo Eunchae¡¯s face. My mood soured the moment I woke up. ¡°What?! Suddenly frowning upon seeing someone¡¯s face!?¡± ¡°I saw something unpleasant as soon as I woke up.¡± It was a good dream. Also, it is a dream that can nevere true again. I brushed my face with my hand once. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t end up ugly crying or anything like that. ¡°Did you wake up, master?¡± ¡°Yeah. The prisoners?¡± ¡°They¡¯re over there.¡± Seo Boram pointed with a finger to a corner. There, a researcher was shivering, frozen in ce. ¡°Did you find out anything from those guys?¡± ¡°They spilled everything easily. Usually, these types would have all their fingernails pulled out and still im they know nothing!¡± ¡°Is having your fingernails pulled out a joke to you?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollowugh at Seo Boram¡¯s words. Once someone has transcended or been subjected to something like torture, they can¡¯t remain intact, and ordinary people would spill everything if they were really tortured. The human body was more fragile andplex than one might have thought. And I knew hundreds of ways to condition that fragile body properly. ¡°Take the prisoners.¡± ¡°What about the master?¡± ¡°I have things to do here.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what it is, but don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°Do I look like I would overdo it?¡± I snickered at Seo Boram¡¯s words. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll take them to the staff room.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After sending off Yoo Eunchae and Seo Boram. I leaned my head against a nearby wall. My body wasn¡¯t tired. Rather, it felt refreshed thanks to my body evolving into the Heavenly Martial Body. My whole body was overflowing with energy. Yet, I didn¡¯t feel very good. It was because of that dream. Because I had a dream. Such memories made me suffer. A kind of mental illness¡­ no, this was definitely a mental illness. Reincarnation. I went through reincarnations. Although the more I reincarnated, the stronger my power became, I felt my mind deteriorating in proportion. Finally, the sense of loss from my past connections disappeared. And then¡­ I opened my eyes. p. I pped my cheek. ¡®Snap out of it. There¡¯s nothing to gain from wallowing like this.¡¯ Time is what Ick, even if I run forward without looking back. I closed my eyes and went outside. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 ¨C Waiting Quietly (3) For Seo Boram, the first to show her the initial wall was the head of the Mighty Seo n. He was her father as well as her family head. He was also the alliance leader that protected the northern frontier of Gyeonggi Province in South Korea. People praised him. Unlike the other Five Great Families, they didn¡¯t rule over their region. Instead, they dominated. If monsters wereing down from North Korea at the forefront, they would run faster than anyone to ughter the monsters. Seo Boram had seen this since her childhood. When other heads of families were filling their interests, the Seos were the ones who stepped forward more than anyone. Therefore, the virtues of the Mighty Seo n were three. Martial prowess, righteousness, and chivalry. They suppressed oppressors and performed acts of righteousness and chivalry. Doing so required martial power was necessary. However, even then, there were many losses because of their ways. The Mighty Seo n was where knights and warriors with purpose among the Five Great Families gathered. It embraced those who harbored hatred towards monsters. Seo Boram grew up in such a ce. That was why she was most familiar with ughter. ¡®It was fun.¡¯ ughter, fighting, and force. What she experienced in her childhood pushed her into the battlefield. She was usually nice but changed when she fought. That was the kind of person Seo Boram was. Her unique temperament, qualities, and talent added together. Among her peers, she had no equal. That was why she needed experience. So, she headed to the academy. There, she was a bit happier. There were fewer who looked at her strangely. But many looked at her as an equal. So, Seo Boram was happy. Because here, she could fight to her heart¡¯s content. The second wall was Han Seojin. However, it differed from her feelings for the head of the family, her father. Her father, the head of the Mighty Seo n, seemed like someone she could surpass one day. Her talent shone so brightly that she could be confident in herself. If her feelings for her father were admiration, her feelings for Han Seojin differed slightly. Awe. A martial artist of the same realm. Han Seojin is undoubtedly strong. However, his physical movements weren¡¯t much different from her own. She often felt that way during their sparring sessions. For a moment, the speed of his steps would increase tremendously, which she could only attribute to the superiority of his martial arts. ¡®It¡¯s different.¡¯ He was a wall that she felt she could probably never ovee. If she were one realm higher, could shepete against him? She wasn¡¯t sure about that either. However, there was one thing she was sure of. There were ten others like herself, and like herself, Seo Boram could onlyugh sometimes because he easily defeated such people. Seo Boram had also seen a proper confrontation. He was stronger than the head of the Namgoong n and stronger than the centurions, Maria and Lukan. No one she knew could easily kill someone in the realm of Enlightenment. Lukan was a person who had reached Enlightenment. But Han Seojin killed him effortlessly. Then, did his realm the High Realm? ¡®No.¡¯ This much was certain. He was neither in the High Realm nor the Superior Realm. When he used the art that defeated his enemies, the gray energy looked like a mirage, but it was merely sword qi. ¡®Still, he¡¯s not in the High Realm.¡¯ He was between the Middle Realm and the High Realm. He seemed to be about that level. That was why he was marvelous. How could a person so easily kill those above their realm? How could he so lightly defeat them like they¡¯re weaker than him? When you reached a certain realm, you understood how difficult it was to kill the strong. But it was always difficult to overwhelmingly defeat ten weaker ones. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even use sword qi. [Unique trait, Six-ded Asura ignites the fighting spirit.] Ah, she wanted to fight. She, however, was sure to break. Losing was absolute. The probability of winning? It was infinitely close to 0. Perhaps it would only happen if a natural disaster like a meteor falling from the sky urred or if some transcendent being wanted to take revenge on Han Seojin. He was such an overwhelming wall. But she wanted to fight. ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡± While summarizing information in the faculty office, I made an incredulous face. Honestly, it was also absurd. ¡®What¡¯s this all of a sudden.¡¯ While interrogating a prisoner captured earlier and gathering the information he had, Seo Boram suddenly barged into the staff room. By this point, there should have been someone to stop her, but Seo Boram was, unfortunately, the next head of the Mighty Seo n. There weren¡¯t many who dared to block such a person. Above all, she was also my student. The matter that Seo Boram brought up as he suddenly entered the staff room was simple. She wanted to have a match. ¡®Well, I can always entertain that.¡¯ I looked into Seo Boram¡¯s eyes. They¡¯re endlessly straight. Yet, within those eyes, mes were rising. That¡¯s fighting spirit. The look of someone who desires to defeat an opponent stronger than themselves. A smirk naturally flowed out. ¡®Did that stimte you a bit?¡¯ Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique The martial art was created by my third reincarnation, intending to destroy everything that stands in my way. The urge to defeat everyone. It contained the extreme path of Defeating. Those with mediocre talents would give up upon seeing such heavy intent. But this one was different. Instead, she tried to cling even more and learn even more. While revering me, at the same time, she had the heart to ovee me. And I liked such things. ¡®Rather than saying one has already lost, or that dividing victory and defeat is meaningless.¡¯ Those who fight while knowing that they will be defeated but still try to find a slight chance of victory. I liked those with such temperament. Moreover, these were my students. There was no reason not to teach them. ¡®It¡¯s about time to prepare.¡¯ I had taught them once. Then, at the very least, I had to make them possess the proof of having been taught by me, the strength. ¡°Good.¡± I¡¯ll teach you a move. The training ground. Two people faced each other in a ce where no one else was. Seo Boram stared ahead. Han Seojin was in sight. He said he would teach her a lesson, but his outfit looked infinitelyfortable. Wearing an aloha shirt over his shirt and shorts, he moved nonchntly in his sandals. Some described him as a luckymoner, but that wasn¡¯t it. Her whole body tensed as she looked ahead. She could see Han Seojin. Lazily, he moved while holding his wooden sword loosely over his shoulder. There were many openings. It seemed one could rush in and knock him down at any moment. ¡®No.¡¯ Her instincts warned her. The experience of having observed him until now told her it wasn¡¯t so. ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯ll run out of time at this rate.¡± Han Seojin said with a smile. He was right. Since she was stillckingpared to Han Seojin, she had to move before he did. Huff. Her breath halted. How should she fight? The answer was already decided. Han Seojin. That man had no weaknesses. He was strong in short-term battles and strong in long-term battles. Skilled in fighting against many and strong in one-on-one fights. She had to draw him into where she fought best. ¡®In one go.¡¯ She must pour everything at once. Everything she has. That¡¯s the only way to have a chance of winning. [Unique Trait, Six-ded Asura blooms.] [Unique Trait, Six-ded Asura unfolds the Hell Path.] Ssshh. Behind her, Asura¡¯s figure appeared. The figure with three heads and six arms. Three heads and six arms, each holding a different sword. ¡®It changed?¡¯ Han Seojin looked at Six-ded Asura with interest. Subtle but different. The swords held by the Asuras have changed. One sword looked like a Defeating Sword, and the other looked like a Swift Sword. ¡®Let¡¯s see how much has changed, shall we?¡¯ Han Seojin positioned himself. His movements were shaky, yet he managed to twist his body slightly. Seo Boram was secretly pleased by this. It felt like her growth was being recognized. Then, a smile leaked out. Wouldn¡¯t this make her seem too easy? Seo Boram took her stance and red at Han Seojin. He was her mentor and teacher who had taught her so much. But now, he was also a wall that she needed to ovee. ¡®I¡¯ll surpass him.¡¯ That¡¯s why she had to surpass her teacher. Swoosh. The sword moves. The swords of Asura moved as well. She used the sword art taught by her teacher, Six Paths One Gate. This technique utilized six types of swords. ¡®Combining them into one is too much.¡¯ It was still too much for her current level, but she didn¡¯t give up yet. A grey qi swirled around Han Seoji, simr to the haze he used before. The path of Defeating. She knew it the moment she saw it. That was something she couldn¡¯t follow. Yet, it flickered in her mind. She couldn¡¯t escape the allure. She worshipped strength, so she knew how absurd and filled with excess what he showed was. ¡®However.¡¯ There¡¯s something gained from it. It was already the peak of his intention of Defeating. Her talent can chase after it. But for now, it only reaches the level of her teacher. ¡®Not enough.¡¯ She wanted to surpass him¡ªwhat that man possessed. His strength. The transmission of power had reached its extremity. Six paths¡ªadditionally, Seo Boram¡¯s path began to whirl around. ¡®Ho.¡¯ Han Seojin quietly marveled. Six Paths One Gate. A sword art Han Seojin devoted his heart and soul to. Seo Boram began to reproduce it in her way. ¡®Is it because the art is good.¡¯ Its essence began to show. The movements of the Asuras began to change. The somewhat mechanical movements softened. ¡®It seems I can¡¯t use other traits.¡¯ Seo Boram now felt stronger than before when she had used all traits. Six swords move. All of them contained a single intent. Strength. Han Seojin smiled and lifted his wooden sword. ¡®Using Soul Origin Qi is too much.¡¯ Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. He couldn¡¯t fully control it himself. Therefore, Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique couldn¡¯t be used. Then, Ssssst. A blue light bloomed from the wooden sword. Moonlight evolved into Soul Origin Qi, but Han Seojin remembered the power of the Moonlight. That was enough. ¡®Moonlight.¡¯ Moonlight bloomed from the wooden sword. ¡®It¡¯s also good not to use six sword paths at once, but one by one.¡¯ Han Seojin moved. An endlessly light movement. Yet, it was also endlessly heavy. Ssssssh! Six swords move. Enormous pressure is conveyed. Six-ded Asura. The power it possesses. The stronger the user¡¯s fighting spirit, the more it pressured the opponent. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ Despite this, Han Seojin moved gracefully. Movement like the wind. The Wind God¡¯s Step Art does not get entangled in such things. ng!! The sword shes with the sword. Yet, the one being pushed back was Seo Boram¡¯s Asura. It¡¯s like water flowing. All the attacks she has been deflected and flow away. ¡°When you achieve the extreme of Swiftness, even this is possible.¡± Han Sejin flicked his sword. The Asura¡¯s sword was directed at him. Kwang! Seo Boram deflected the Asura¡¯s sword and looked at Han Seojin. ¡°Using the opponent¡¯s attack against them¡­¡± ¡°Then try blocking this too!¡± Her momentum changed. Six swords formed in a different shape. Thinner and sharper. Swiftness. Seo Boram moved. The Asura lifted the swords high. Kakakakang!! Many swords were swung in a flurry. Han Seojin dodged, deflected, and parried the swords with graceful movements. A bit of ease disappeared from his expression. In other words, it meant he was still at ease. Such speed didn¡¯t reach him. Therefore, ¡®Strength.¡¯ She infused the principle of Strong. The movement of the swords began to change. Blood dripped from Seo Boram¡¯s nose. Her head began to reject it. The principle of Strong and the principle of Swiftness. Seven swords were moving together. And focusing on Han Seojin¡¯s movements. Even for an exceptional genius, handling one thing would cause the brain to overload, but Seo Boram managed three simultaneously. No, she had to. She had to do so if she wanted tond even a single blow on that man. Ssssssst. The de moved. Its movement was different from before. It contained the subtleties of Strong and Swiftness, just like Nam Hyerin had embodied the principle of Heavy and Defeating. The only difference from that time was that there were seven des, each containing two sword paths. ¡°Now, she can somewhat manage it.¡± Han Seojin pondered for a moment. Should he crush her straightforwardly, or should he tease her, making her feel the wall without quite touching it? ¡®Let¡¯s crush her.¡¯ The hesitation was brief. Such kids, when shown a wall, try to tear it down. ¡°Let me show you how to use the Only Gate.¡± At Han Seojin¡¯s words, Seo Boram was captivated by a strange sensation. The moment he slowly lifted the wooden sword, it felt as if everything had stopped. ¡®This is.¡¯ ¡°Strength carries the flow, Swiftness finds gaps in the flow, Softness entrusts itself to the flow, Illusion adjusts the flow to oneself. Heaviness fits oneself into the world, and Defeating fits the world to oneself.¡± All of that is woven into one. The Six Paths One Gate began from there. Six paths. When those are tied into one. It was a strange sensation. It was as if Han Seojin had grasped time and space entirely. ¡°This is the Six Paths One Gate.¡± It encapsted six principles into one. A single path was visible. That path was infinitely slow. Infinitely fast, infinitely mighty, and infinitely gentle. Heavy, light, fast, slow, strong, gentle, mighty, and weak. ¡®What.¡¯ A single de blocked seven of them. It was an attack from all sides. However, in an instant, all her des were drawn to his de. ¡°It¡¯s a method of controlling the flow. It¡¯s also something you should reach someday.¡± Han Seojin chuckled and swung his wooden sword. That was Seo Boram¡¯sst memory. After kindly teaching Seo Boram, I headed back to the staff room. Abel was there. ¡°What is it, Abel?¡± ¡°I came here for a purpose.¡± ¡°Are you also asking for guidance?¡± ¡°Something more interesting than that.¡± Abel said with a smile. ¡°Shall we conquer the underworld together?¡± What are you talking about, seriously? Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¨C Waiting Quietly (4) ¡°Would you like to go with me?¡± It was when I was organizing study materials in the staff room. Those were the sudden words of Abel, who barged in. I looked at Abel with a candy still in my mouth. ¡®Ah, he was always this kind of guy.¡¯ The principal¡¯s hunting dog. Some Crimson ze, something dog. Despite those nicknames, he¡¯s quite diligent and an exceptional elite, which I had forgotten. Abel¡¯s dream was to be a hero who ruled the back alleys. ¡®What kind of hero wants to rule the back alleys.¡¯ I¡¯m a man without prejudice, but sometimes I get dizzy dealing with the students here. ¡°What are you suddenly talking about.¡± ¡°Um¡­oh, it seems I skipped the difficult part. It¡¯s quite simple, actually.¡± Extending his index finger, Abel said with a sly, unpleasant smile, and his eyes narrowed into crescents. ¡°It¡¯s a simple story. Back alleys aremon ces for viins to emerge. We sort out their ranks and then suppress them.¡± ¡°Suppress?¡± Not eradicate? Prejudice is not good. Those on the path to ascension must always break free from the constraints of prejudice. ¡®No, there¡¯s some logic to it.¡¯ In fact, Abel¡¯s words do hold some merit. Viins take on the role of evil. Even with the power to defeat a Demon King, poverty cannot be eradicated. Because human greed is endless. Some are content with their lives but wish to trample on others and climb higher. No ce in the world is truly affluent. Then, perhaps regting evil isn¡¯t such a bad idea. Could that be why? I found myself nodding. Seoul. The capital of South Korea. It is also a ce ruled by the Iron-Blood Sword n. One of Korea¡¯s five great families. Iron-Blood Sword n rules Seoul, while the Magic Shin n rules Busan. Mysterious Yoo n has its roots in Daegu, and Shadow Jo n quietly hides itself in Gwangju. The Mighty Seo n resides in the northern part of Gyeonggi Province, hunting monsters on the front lines. ¡°However, even Iron-Blood Sword n cannot truly settle in a ce mockingly nicknamed ¡®Seoul Republic.¡¯¡± Therefore, the Iron-Blood Sword n desired to rule over the primends. But some did not wish to be ruled by them. This is especially true in the Gangdong area. ¡°Perhaps Gangdong should be called the dark side of Seoul. There are many such people there.¡± Even if it¡¯s defined byw, evil exists everywhere. Evil exists in Seoul, too. Those known as evil may better uphold goodness than expected. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make them good.¡± That was right. Seoul¡¯s gangsters and viins. The businesses they run are defined as evil. Drugs. Or prostitution. Usury. They try to keep to the defined good in their way, but they don¡¯t deny that their actions are illegal. ¡°So, we should just smash them?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too barbaric? Always resorting to smashing things¡­¡± Han Seojin lightly lifted his fist. ¡°¡­But that¡¯s one way, though not the method I would use right now.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Domination. As I mentioned before, it¡¯s about dominating the underworld.¡± ¡°Dominating¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple logic. They are evil, albeit small and minor. But when you gaze into the abyss, the abyss also gazes into you. Small evils umte and be great evils eventually. What I want to do is¡­¡± Abel¡¯s slitted eyes opened slightly. ¡°¡­ Cut the bud before the small evil bes a great evil. Prevent ordinary people from encountering small evils, from sprouting the seeds of evil. Keeping ordinary people only in the light. That is my ultimate aspiration.¡± It¡¯s an absurd dream. Han Seojin thought so. Despite possessing the power to kill the Demon King, one cannot eradicate evil. Because evil spreads in all directions like ink spilled on a canvas. ¡°I wish evil would only ur within its domain.¡± Therefore, Han Seojin quite liked what Abel said. ¡°Evil cannot be eradicated, no matter what measures are taken. Even in the so-called Holy Empire of America, evil exists. Crime is an inevitable presence. However, I wish that its domain would not extend beyond this ce.¡± ¡°Grandiose and arrogant.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I need power. Then, I can prevent the spread of evil to some extent.¡± Abel looked at Han Seojin. Abel was smiling broadly. As if to say that¡¯s why he needed Seojin. ¡®That¡¯s a burdensome look.¡¯ Han Seojin looked ahead. ¡°To be honest, I never thought you, a professor, would get involved in such things and think such thoughts.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You have that sort of image¡ªlike you would smash anything that stands in your way. You act as if you have nothing to fear.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s no need to make the boss kneel specifically?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Han Seojin wore a puzzled expression. ¡°Why is that? Isn¡¯t it more convenient if they kneel?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m taking action like this.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s settled, what else.¡± Crack. Han Seojin opened a can of c. Smiling at the pleasant fizzing sound, he drank the c. ¡°But you really do like carbonated drinks.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to have them for a while.¡± Crunch. Han Seojin crushed the can and briefly looked at his outfit. A ck short-sleeved tee with ck jeans. He had chosen ck clothes because he was moving at night. ¡®Because ck was the only suit I had.¡¯ So, he had picked something casually. ¡°Shall we start moving then? Oh, and I¡¯ve prepared the outfit you¡¯ll use in advance, Professor.¡± ¡°Outfit?¡± Abel pulled out two masks and a ck coat from his embrace. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°These are masks. They are actually quite efficient. They prevent viins from recognizing our faces and are also popr on their own.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± ¡°And this coat. Traditionally, if you want to rule over evil, you have to wear a coat.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Han Seojin put on the mask. And he draped the ck coat over his shirt as well. It felt familiar. He was well-adjusted to wearing masks. It was his second and third life. During his third life, he wore one when the righteous faction was chasing him. In his second life, he wore it often to fit in with the hobby of the Duke of Extermination. ¡°Shall we go?¡± On the rooftop of a high-rise. Abel jumped towards the rooftop railing. ¡®Seriously, what a variety.¡¯ Han Seojin chuckled and leaped over the railing. Swoosh. The shadow swallowed Abel. I entrusted my body to the wind. ¡®Does his actions right now have something rted to the dark attribute?¡¯ He¡¯s familiar with handling darkness. Being a vampire opposing the light wouldn¡¯t be too bad, either. Inded lightly with a smile. And a littleter, they bothnded in the back alley. ¡°This is troublesome. I was quite confident in falling.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re confident in, your professor does even better. Remember that.¡± ¡°What confidence¡­¡± I walked on, leaving Abel, who chuckled bitterly behind. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve decided who to beat up today.¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re called the Viper Gang. It¡¯s a ce with five novices who have just started with mana and a mid-level viin.¡± ¡°Are you saying he¡¯s attached to one of the organizations in the underworld?¡± ¡°Yes. Surprisingly, it¡¯s a bit of a headache.¡± Abel tapped the bracelet lightly. A hologram appeared. ¡°I will send you the location of the Viper Gang.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± I pinpointed the location. It was an exposed ce. Seemed crowded, too. ¡®A club.¡¯ We moved forward. ¡°Did you hear about this time? There¡¯s a rumor that Abel, the principal¡¯s hunting dog, is going after the Viper Gang.¡± ¡°I heard he sent a warning, too? But can Abel really take them down this time? The Crimson ze Noble is impressive, but I heard the Viper Gang recruited some remarkable person.¡± ¡°You sent warnings?¡± ¡°It looks cooler, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Crazy guy. I smirked and sprinted forward. I split the wind with Wind God¡¯s Steps. Ordinary people can¡¯t follow me with their eyes. ¡®Well, most heroes probably can¡¯t see through me either.¡¯ After running for a while, I finally arrived at my destination. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m confident in my speed too, but Professor, you¡¯re several steps ahead.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s obvious.¡± From the beginning, the Wind God Technique is that kind of movement technique. Faster and more secretive than anyone. ¡®Well, I¡¯ve been using the Wind God Technique quite effectively.¡¯ cial Heavenly Moon, Brilliant zing Fire. I¡¯ve transformed both spells in my way. The same goes for martial arts. The legendary martial art known as the Heavenly Demon Godly Technique has been altered to my taste, bing the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. The Wind God Technique is different. Should I say it¡¯s unique to me? It¡¯s the only power I use exactly as someone else created it. It¡¯s captivating and fast. That¡¯s all, but it has the advantage of being the fastest among all martial arts. To the extent that I don¡¯t need to bother with modifying it. ¡®If I had to say, it¡¯s closer to a trait.¡¯ That is the perfect description. Traits possess such qualities. The power that is easiest to use at each level. My Wind God¡¯s Steps is the same. ¡®From the beginning, this is a power close to a divine power.¡¯ But then. I looked ahead. The destination, the club. There were few people. A pungent smell of gunpowder brushed past my nose. The smell of gunpowder? ¡°Seems like something happened?¡± ¡°Since we sent a warning beforeing, maybe they did it to prepare?¡± No. While Abel¡¯s words were partly true, my senses told me another intruder had arrived first. ¡®Who could it be?¡¯ I pondered, but no one came to mind. Perhaps the Viper Gang had pulled someone in, and that person caused trouble. Or a third party intervened. ¡®It seems like one of those two.¡¯ Thinking that, I immediately covered my head with my hands. I also covered Abel¡¯s face. ¡°What the¡­¡± Bang! At the same time, the sound of a bomb exploding was heard. A tremendous st echoed, scattering fragments. ck smoke was slowly rising from the entrance of the club. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°It seems we have guests who arrived earlier.¡± But it¡¯s quite spectacr. Using a bomb in the middle of downtown. Dudududu!! Faint sounds of gunfire were also heard. I looked at Abel. ¡°Do you have any idea who it might be?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Initially, no one in their right mind would openly fire guns downtown like this¡­ Ah.¡± Abel frowned as if he had someone in mind. ¡°It¡¯s still a guess, but we¡¯ll know when we see the body.¡± ¡°Really?¡± We ran towards the entrance of the club. Bang bang! The further down we went, the louder the gunfire became. Corridor. There, many people were seen lying down. ¡®Huh.¡¯ It seemed someone with a talent for shooting had been at work; the shots were clean. Most of the fallen clutched their arms and legs. ¡®These shots were meant to incapacitate.¡¯ And there were two aiming for the heart and head. Those two were bleeding, but¡­ ¡®The blood is ck.¡¯ I could feel demonic qi seeping out of the ck blood. It seemed like the one who did this knew about it. ¡°What a mess¡­¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Whoever it is, they¡¯ve precisely aimed for the limbs but targeted those who look like minions for the head and heart. All non-lethal shots. And there¡¯s only one person I can think of who would do something like this.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°The Problem Child.¡± The Problem Child, is it Yoo Eunchae? ¡®Well, if she aims to change her traits or add anything, that reasoning wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¯ But her going on a shooting spree like this? I didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Still, doesn¡¯t she choose her battles a bit?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Abel¡¯s expression was extremely sour. It was like the expression of an older brother who sees his sister, who fights with him every day, acting cute. ¡°Even if you are a professor, please don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been pushing her aroundtely that she hasn¡¯t caused any trouble.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°That bastard¡­ no, Yoo Eunchae, is a disaster of disasters. No, that¡¯s understating it. She¡¯s basically a beast. Calling her non-lethal while she calmly shoots people? That¡¯s not a person; that¡¯s a beast in human skin. Remember that.¡± I was taken aback by Abel¡¯s words, which were filled with malice. What did he go through to harbor such resentment towards Yoo Eunchae? After passing through the blood-soaked alley, we could see one thing. What was seen there? ¡°Kkahaha! Die, just die!¡± ¡°Firing guns in the middle of downtown! You¡¯re really insane!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s in non-lethal mode!¡± Yoo Eunchae,ughing while firing a machine gun. So, what¡¯s this non-lethal mode? No matter how you look at it, she was firing a machine gun with live ammunition? ¡°You beast! Let¡¯s decide today!¡± Dropping formal speech and showing his blood-red eyes, Abel charged at Yoo Eunchae. ¡®Really, there¡¯s not a single sane person.¡¯ I, the only sane one, should understand, I guess. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¨C Waiting Quietly (5) Yoo Eunchae and Abel started to rampage. Crack. Blood me. A me that seemed to be made of blood. It poured out from Abel¡¯s sword. A power that substitutes for sword qi. Abel also possessed it. ¡®These crazy guys.¡¯ My students, whatever it is, can counter sword qi. The sword qi can be obtained in the highest realm; they all have countermeasures. Yoo Eunchae, who countered it, was a bit special. She blocked the thing called Blood me with the body of her gun. sh! Surprisingly, the body of the gun was undamaged. ¡®Is it like a divine artifact?¡¯ A power almost mythical in this ce. Yoo Eunchae blocked Abel¡¯s attack and leaped backward. And then she aimed her gun at Abel. ¡°Deactivating non-lethal mode. Brilliant zing Fire, Incendiary Bullet, Fervent me, Double Bombardment. Apocalypse¡¯s Magic Bullet.¡± Something. Something about the elements that make up Yoo Eunchae seemed to be changing. ¡®Is it her changing traits?¡¯ It¡¯s fascinating to see it this way. I can¡¯t even see it with my Heavenly Eyes. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s a lock on it.¡¯ Is it some higher-dimensional power that can¡¯t be seen right now? Tadadadada!! Yoo Eunchae fired at Abel. Dozens of bullets, all wrapped in mes, flew towards Abel. Tadadadang!! Abel reacted. He deflected all the gunfire with his sword. Then, he began to block the gunfire using the blood around him. ¡°You¡¯re already using up so much blood? Haven¡¯t you properly inherited the True Blood yet?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Soon, this sword will be lodged in your neck.¡± ¡°Hmph, my bullets will be lodged in your body even faster.¡± Yoo Eunchae stopped shooting and stretched out her hand towards Abel. She spread her index and thumb with her hand to form a gun shape. Click. Then, a massive gun barrel revealed itself from behind her. Oh? I eximed reflexively in admiration. That power is better than I thought. Magic bullet. But there was a strange power imbued in it. The will to destroy. It was submerged in that thing. However, more than that, there was another more intense trait. It¡¯s unavoidable. I had that intuition the moment I saw it. Perhaps it has a power simr to sure-hit. ¡°Sincest time, no, from the very beginning, I didn¡¯t like you, you damn lolicon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Abel flinched for a moment. Vampire princess? Ah, was he the one behind Abel when I first saw him? ¡°To regard my feelings for the Vampire Princess in such a manner¡­!¡± ¡°What are you saying, you lolicon? Bring it on.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll regret saying that for a long time!¡± Darkness began to envelop Abel¡¯s body. And Yoo Eunchae started staring intently at Abel. The sunset-colored eyes caught Abel. But these guys. ¡®Did they forget I exist?¡¯ I¡¯ve never been told Ick presence before. ¡°Die!!¡± ¡°Please die!!¡± Right before Abel and Yoo Eunchae collided. I decided to intervene. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± In my hand, a blue energy formed. The Soul Origin Qi is too much. It¡¯s a power that destroys the opponent. And when using the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, it¡¯s the most superior power. ¡®No need to go that far.¡¯ Ssssssst. The blue energy formed. Moonlight. The power used before Soul Origin Qi formed in my hand. I moved my hands as if drawing a yin and yang symbol. Flowing Sky. My blue energy twisted the attacks of Yoo Eunchae and Abel. The sure-hit effect of the magic bullet and Abel¡¯s blood me headed in opposite directions. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°What is this¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae and Abel looked at me with incredulous expressions. ¡°I can tell that you two consider each other enemies.¡± The murderous intent a moment ago was almost genuine. The magic bullet used by Yoo Eunchae prated several buildings, and Abel¡¯s blood me was filled with murderous intent. ¡°You can do whatever you want outside, but don¡¯t fight in front of me.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Teacher¡­ It seems like you want to make us get along somehow, but we are a bit¡­¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. It¡¯s just because cleaning up after you is bothersome.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two fell silent. But there¡¯s something more important than that for now. ¡°Yoo Eunchae. What were you stealing here?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m nning to raid the master of the Viper Gang here. Because of Abel¡¯s warning letter this time, the boss of the Viper Gang has brought in someone he shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Someone he shouldn¡¯t have brought in? Abel and others might call Yoo Eunchae a troublemaker, but I know there are valid reasons behind Yoo Eunchae¡¯s actions. This ce is the world within the game where Yoo Eunchae messed up her life in her previous life. Then, most of what she does must be close to being right. ¡®Although it¡¯s not an unconditional answer.¡¯ ording to Yoo Eunchae, the person the Viper Gang¡¯s boss has brought in now must be very dangerous. I looked at Yoo Eunchae. ¡°Why? Have you suddenly fallen for me or something?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Regardless of her absurd tone or madness, I¡¯ve be more certain about what I¡¯ve been thinking since before. ¡®No matter how much I think about it.¡¯ The regressor, Seon Woohyeon. And the Celestial Gods mentioned by that Insect Dragon King. And Yoo Eunchae. There is a special causal rtionship there. The regressor. There was a question of why the Celestial Gods created the regressor. But knowing the existence of Yoo Eunchae, I also think it¡¯s quite a good method. ¡®With a high probability.¡¯ The regressor, Seon Woohyeon, is bait. The Celestial Gods gather their power to turn back time and return. But everyone else knows. Turning back in time, the events that will happen will happen. So, throwing Seon Woohyeon as bait and investing power in Yoo Eunchae is highly probable. ¡®Sly ones.¡¯ The regressor will eventually cause trouble but won¡¯t be able to solve it. Because the speed at which the opponent causes events will grow tremendously faster than bing stronger oneself. ¡®And in the meantime, they¡¯ll raise Yoo Eunchae.¡¯ It¡¯s quite a decent strategy. I would have sliced those celestial gods to pieces if it were me. ¡®The n itself isn¡¯t bad.¡¯ Especially if it¡¯s about the survival of the world. It¡¯s just that being on the receiving end feels quite unpleasant. ¡°So, is that the end of why you came here?¡± ¡°¡­Hehe, that¡¯s¡­¡± Just as Yoo Eunchae was about to say something. Boom! The building shook. An ominous power was felt. Abel urgently asked. ¡°Who exactly is this person we shouldn¡¯t have drawn in?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the evil¡­¡± Before Yoo Eunchae could finish. A man appeared at the entrance. The man had a robust physique at first nce. Contrary to being called someone who shouldn¡¯t have been drawn in, the man¡¯s eyes seemed somewhat clear as he looked at us. ¡°¡­What, why is the Sword Saint here?¡± ¡°What? Do you know who I am?¡± Thwoong. Sword Saint leaned a greatsword as tall as himself against his shoulder. His aura changed. It was different from the mediocrity that had been present until now. I felt it the moment I saw him. ¡®Is he the real deal?¡¯ The one called Sword Saint scanned Yoo Eunchae and Abel, and then his gaze fixed on me. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a criminal? The flow of your qi is pure.¡± ¡°Can you tell that too?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Think of it as rted to my Unique Trait. But, you seem different from those kids who go around iming they¡¯ll rule the back alleys these days.¡± ¡°I seem different?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t seem to be obsessed with such trivial matters.¡± The confident words of Sword Saint. That thought crossed my mind. This guy must have used some trick to figure out my identity. ¡®He¡¯s got some tricks up his sleeve.¡¯ I quietly observed him. Can I win? ¡®My condition is perfect.¡¯ My body is in good shape. Enough to freely use the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. However, I frowned when I scanned him. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique is a martial art created to capture beings who have reached a higher realm than me. Like Lukan or Maria, I saw before. Compared to them, he was embarrassingly well-developed. ¡®His basics are quite solid.¡¯ If it appeared so to my eyes, then this guy must be quite something. Was it because all the opponents I had faced so far had been weaklings? He wouldn¡¯t die with just one hit like them. There was no reason for us to fight. The Sword Saint was convinced we were not the culprits, and I also had the power to fend off the Sword Saint. ¡®But he doesn¡¯t seem to want to let us go.¡¯ The Sword Saint¡¯s eyes were firm. And they seemed to ze with fire. ¡°Full of intent to fight, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the same.¡± ¡°Ah, I was reminded of your swordsmanship. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t use a sword?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at everything, but I don¡¯t want to trample on sprouts growing by losing with a sword.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The Sword Saintughed hollowly with eyes that seemed eager to fight while wearing aplicated expression¡ªas if questioning why he should be considered a sprout. I said to Yoo Eunchae. ¡°Do you need anything to prepare?¡± ¡°¡­ I can do it alone.¡± ¡°Well, you seem to have a talent for figuring things out, if nothing else.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I was sincere. Yoo Eunchae had an incredible talent for unraveling things. Comparable to a god in a previous life. ¡°But do we really have to fight?¡± ¡°Look at that guy¡¯s eyes. He has the look of wanting to fight no matter what.¡± He¡¯s a born warrior. Those who prioritize their martial arts training over their death or the well-being of others. He¡¯s not exactly like those guys, but his temperament is simr. If anything goes slightly wrong, he¡¯s the type to end up that way. ¡°So you just shake it off, and I¡¯ll wait quietly.¡± After telling Yoo Eunchae, I looked at Abel. ¡°Do what you were going to do. Just leave her to do her own thing.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, please be careful.¡± ¡°What for.¡± I chuckled at Abel¡¯s words. It¡¯s not something to be careful about. I looked ahead. The Sword Saint was still looking at me. ¡°Is our discussion over?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you for waiting.¡± ¡°What for. It¡¯s better that way so that you can show your true intentions without any trivial matters.¡± Thud. He lightly lowered the greatsword and took a stance. Raising both hands, the tip of the greatsword was pointing at me. ¡®A swordsman who primarily uses a strong sword.¡¯ And it seemed he was using a heavy sword. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ I extended my hand forward and flicked my fingers. ¡°Since you¡¯ve given way, I¡¯ll yield the first move.¡± ¡°How arrogant. But you have the right to be.¡± Kwoong! As I stepped on the ground, it cracked like a spider web. An immense aura was felt from him. Was it Sword Saint? Whistle.. I found myself whistling unknowingly. None who imed to yield the first move had ever shown their full strength. In an attempt to preserve their pride, most of these types engage in a probing battle. But this one didn¡¯t do that. He just held his sword. And struck down with all his might. Kwooong! I felt something like gravity pulling me. It¡¯s heavy. Not just a sense of pressure but real gravity trying to smash me into the ground. ¡®It¡¯s roughly 30 times heavier.¡¯ At the same time, the giant sword was trying to strike me down. ¡®Avoiding it is difficult.¡¯ I don¡¯t want to avoid it. I clenched my fist. Soul Origin Qi. A grayish power dwelled in my fist. The Soul Origin Qi, rising like a mirage, dwelled in my fist. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Soul Crushing Strike. Crrraaaasssh!! When the giant sword and the Soul Crushing Strike collided, a tremendous shockwave followed. ¡°Indeed.¡± The Sword Saint softly marveled. ¡®Two steps back.¡¯ With the strike a moment ago, the Sword Saint took two steps back. However, my body was not intact either. The sword strike resonated through my hand, trying to shatter my entire body. ¡®Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra.¡¯ But my body regained the Heavenly Martial Body. Just let it flow. I looked ahead. The Sword Saint was looking at me as if he found it amusing. ¡°Huh.¡± I rushed forward. At the same time, the Sword Saint moved. He lifted the giant sword once again. This time, the pressure was stronger than before. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ A circting structure. And a sword technique that bes stronger as it attacks in session. A slow start. It takes some time to gain momentum, but it bes endlessly strong once it does. ¡°One more time.¡± The cool voice of the Sword Saint. The sword strikes down once more. It felt as if a great mountain was pressing me down directly. A proof ofplete control over one¡¯s mind. These types are troublesome. They attack freely from a medium distance as they wish. They are ustomed to controlling the flow of the fight. Indeed, quite capable. Different from the weaklings I¡¯ve met before. The Sword Saint seemed very skilled at controlling the flow. If this flow continued, then the Sword Saint would have aplete advantage. However, the Sword Saint didn¡¯t know. Such a situation was also advantageous for me. The method of fighting the opponent is most confident in. Destroying it head-on. Woo, woo, woo! Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique began to roar softly. It seemed to tell me to destroy the tricks wielded by Sword Saint. ¡®Then, as always, I must destroy it.¡¯ Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¨C Just This Once The aura of the Sword Saint was like that of a great mountain. The Sword Saint wielded a greatsword. The sword is imbued with the principle of the heavy and strong sword. And his traits seemed rted to gravity. In addition, he had a Unique Trait called Sword King¡ªthe Sword King possessed the temperament of a warrior who would not even spare his own life. He was neither a member of the Five Great ns nor did he form any power. For the nation, for honor, to be stronger. The Sword Saint, who only cared about these, did not need a side to pick. Being in the high realm only solidified his belief. Alone, the being called the Sword Saint possessed power rivaling that of an army. Was it from that time? His temperament began to change. For the nation, for honor. Rather than those, reaching a higher realm became his goal. Even among high-rankers, he was considered to have exceptional talent. Among the transcendent, some even imed he could ascend and transcend himself. He was secretly proud. For the Sword Saint, the existence of Han Seojin was a shock in itself. Basic swordsmanship. With that, he had effortlessly defeated those who had reached a simr realm. It was shocking. Could one be so strong with just that? His body heated up involuntarily. He wanted to cross swords with Seojin. He wanted to fight him. And the Sword Saint met Han Seojin. The association had asked him to care for someone who would invade this ce. But he had already forgotten about that. Now, the Sword Saint¡¯s mind was filled with one existence. ¡®How will you react?¡¯ Kwoong. He exuded his aura in all directions. He had no intention of hiding it. His opponent was weaker than him. But he was an opponent who could not be underestimated. Physical abilities. In that regard, he was superior to Han Seojin in every aspect. But what about Seojin¡¯s martial prowess? If asked, he couldn¡¯t confidently answer. His swordsmanship was also exceptional, but¡­ It was because the impression of Han Seojin, who used to defeat enemies with basic swordsmanship, was too deeply ingrained. Great Mountain Crush. It¡¯s just a simple vertical sh. However, the Sword King¡¯s Great Mountain Crush was different. At first nce, it seemed like just basic swordsmanship. But it was not. It was an advanced martial art disguised as basic swordsmanship. The pressure it exerted on the opponent intensified. Once it began, no one in the higher ranks could properly block it. It was truly unparalleled. That was certain. Ssssst. A grey mass was gathering in Han Seojin¡¯s hand. Itpletely enveloped his hand. ¡®What is that?¡¯ The Sword Saint paid full attention. It was a power he had never seen before in his life. However, the threat it posed was beyond imagination. Every sense was sounding the rm¡ª¡®I must not be hit by it.¡¯ ¡°You handle a very dangerous power.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± A response that seemed somewhatnguid. The Sword Saint raised his greatsword above. ¡®Great Mountain Crush.¡¯ Kwoong-! The resolve to split a mountain in one thought. The Sword Saint¡¯s resolve began to unfold into the world. Everything around started to be pressed down. Han Seojin¡¯s cor was pressed. Yet, Han Seojin remained rxed. ¡®The third sword strike.¡¯ The more it stacks, the stronger it bes. Great Mountain Crush, stacked three times, is daunting even for considerable opponents. But even in that situation, Han Seojin wore a rxed expression. It didn¡¯t seem to be for psychological warfare. ¡®In that case, from my side.¡¯ He¡¯s going to make his move. Great Mountain Crush. A greatsword that could press down a Great Mountain struck down. Only then did Han Seojin move. Towards the descending greatsword, he thrust his fist straight out. Crrraaasssh!! The fist and greatsword collided, causing a tremendous shockwave that twisted everything around. The Sword Saint immediately prepared for the next strike. The danger of a martial artist is in close quarters. If one allows the distance to close, the likelihood of defeat increases. However, Han Seojin wore a rxed expression. Impossible. The doubt that had been present in the background since earlier turned into certainty. ¡°What a joke.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°Right now, you. Are you adjusting your fight to match me?¡± Anger was evident in the Sword Saint¡¯s voice. Apanied by a look of disappointment. Perhaps it was because the martial artist, who had finally found a worthy opponent after so long, didn¡¯t suit him. ¡°I thought you were something special, being called the Sword Saint, but you¡¯re less impressive than I expected.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll make you regret those words.¡± If Seojin goes that far, the Sword Saint can¡¯t back down either. The Sword Saint gripped his greatsword tightly. Once again, the sword strike came down from above. Seojin heavily swung his fist to the side to deflect it. ng!! The greatsword was greatly pushed back, causing the Sword Saint to take a step back. Then, he lifted his sword high once again. However, his momentum was not the same as before. ¡°What was that just now?¡± ¡°You must have good eyes. To recognize that.¡± The confusion of how he could be pushed back was evident on his face. ¡®Well, it¡¯s a simple story.¡¯ The Sword Saint¡¯s swordsmanship is exquisite. He continuously strikes with his sword andyers his momentum to pressure the opponent. It¡¯s not bad. The problem is, it¡¯s also not that great. The more heyers, the more the opponent is supposed to feel pressured. ¡®My Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique just doesn¡¯t match well with it.¡¯ Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. It shatters everything head-on. Even the sword strike of the Sword Saint was shattered just the same. Realizing this, the Sword Saintughed. ¡°Great Mountain Crush. That was a sword technique I acquired during my novice days.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then you must have more to show.¡± ¡°Of course. There are even greater things than this.¡± The Sword Saintughed. When had he ever been so arrogant? From the first encounter, he felt it. That he had to use everything he had to win against this opponent, yet he hadn¡¯t shed with everything. He had to use everything. This man was someone he had to use all his abilities to defeat. He lifted the greatsword high. He made the greatsword face left. ¡°It¡¯s called Army Annihtion Sweep.¡± The greatsword stretched out long. Though this ce was underground, the greatsword extended as if passing through the ground. Seojin found it fascinating. What kind of trait is it? He asked. It looks quite good. It wasn¡¯t something Seojin could use, but it seemed like he could have some fun with it. Han Seojin cleared his mind. From now on, even he couldn¡¯t take it lightly. Whoosh! The greatsword swept through all terrains. Crack. He punched down from above. The greatsword shattered. But it didn¡¯t feel satisfying, as if it were merely an illusion. ¡®How ridiculous.¡¯ To think it would be a fatal blow if it hit, yet it was an illusion. ¡°Haha! Hahahahaha!!¡± The Sword Saintughed loudly. He began to swing the greatsword. Wielding the greatsword left afterimages. Ssssssssh! Sword qi soared. A blue light wrapped around the greatsword. ¡°Army Annihtion Sweep.¡± The sword qi stretched out long. As if dozens of afterimages had appeared, the sword qi shed in all directions. ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯ The sword energies grazed the tips of Seojin¡¯s hair, slicing them. Boom! Boom! Everything existing underground began to copse. Sword qi was shing everything around. It dominated all directions, cutting everything above and below. ¡®Ice Realm.¡¯ Seojin activated the Unique Trait stolen from Abel before. Quickly materialized the Ice Realm with moonlight. Seojin didn¡¯t block the Sword Saint¡¯s attack. Such foolishly strong sword qi is rugged to withstand with just a temporary sword qi recement. That¡¯s why Seojin aimed for the ceiling. Crackling! Threads of moonlight sliced and cut everything above them. In an instant, the sensation of the entire building copsing with a thud! Han Seojin quickly dodged upwards. Boom! Boom! Thud! The building continued to copse. However, not a single speck of dust could be found near the Sword Saint. Everything around him was split in half before the building could even fall near him. ¡°Absurd.¡± ¡°You need to be at least this level to match me in the High Realm.¡± It meant that Seojin needed to be at least on the upper levels. Crack. Crack. Han Seojin lightly cracked his neck. ¡®Fortunately, it seems Yoo Eunchae and Abel weren¡¯t caught up in it.¡¯ They seem trapped inside a building but find their way out alone. ¡°Do you still have the luxury to think about other things?¡± The voice of the Sword Saint. And then the instinctual warning that follows. Han Seojin quickly bent at the waist. Swoosh! The debris was split in half. He quickly unfolded the Wind God¡¯s Steps. He kicked the debris with a bang! His body stretched forward rapidly. He swung his fist. The Sword Saint swung his greatsword with a fierceugh. ng!! In an instant, their collision brought about a tremendous shockwave. ng! ng!! Fist and sword. The two of them began to smash all the surrounding debris. ¡®This is.¡¯ While blocking Han Seojin¡¯s fist, the Sword Saint thought, He was driven into a defensive position. He tried to force his way through, but the opponent was more adept at fighting than he expected. Much more than himself. ¡®Absurd.¡¯ Everything is absurd. The strength that surpasses realms. And the flow that makes the battle favorable. The Sword Saint had the flow until a moment ago, but he was pushed back because he allowed some distance. Each of the opponent¡¯s attacks cuts off the Sword Saints¡¯ flow and defense. The opponent¡¯s attacks were endlessly sharp. The Sword Saint¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t seem to be able to connect, as if they were being cut off. Was there no other way? ¡®I didn¡¯t want to use this.¡¯ The Sword Saint couldn¡¯t lose here. Although it was merely a sparring match, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose. The employees of the association were watching the battle. The Sword Saint swung his greatsword widely. Han Seojin dodged the greatsword with an expressive movement. ¡®Dive deeper.¡¯ Swordsman and martial artist. Both are types who fight within striking distance. Their realms are clearly different, and though they can reduce the distance with a sword or fist qi, it¡¯s all just catching up. If the opponent is equal, the weapon with the longer reach has the advantage in the end. But it¡¯s a bit different in a fight between the very best. That¡¯s how it is in a fight of equals. Seojin slipped through the greatsword of the Sword Saint and dove in close. Vroom! The Soul Origin Qi began to mix with the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Soul Crushing Strike. The power to shatter the soul was about to be unleashed on the opponent. Instinct rang the rm inside the Sword Saint¡¯s head. Dangerous. Wind God¡¯s Steps. In an instant, he retreated far back. At the same time, Kwoong! Everything around the Sword Saint began to be crushed. ¡®What is this, magic or swordsmanship?¡¯ Han Seojin sighed as he opened his eyes. Heavenly Eyes. The eyes that even peek into the secrets of the heavens began to see through everything. Slowly. The Sword Saint, having retrieved his greatsword, appeared. In an instant, the world slowed down. Everything was infinitely slow. Yet, it was also the most dangerous moment. In a sh. ¡®This is.¡¯ Han Seojin saw through everything. Thus, he knew that this was the Sword Saint¡¯s life-threatening technique. A moment when one second is divided into dozens of parts. Han Seojin chuckled. This guy seems crazier than he thought. ¡°Weren¡¯t we just sparring?¡± ¡°Even so, being one of the faces of the association, I decided to be a bit shameless.¡± ¡°A bit shameless?¡± Leaving Han Seojin chuckling behind, the Sword Saint said. ¡¸Manifestation of Thoughts.¡¹ A giant greatsword appeared behind the Sword Saint. The greatsword appeared, defying allws of physics. Manifestation of Thoughts. If one reached the High Realm, whatever knowledge one umted up until then would manifest in some form or another. Magic would build its domain through territory. Martial arts would discern its world and present it outward. That was¡ªManifestation of Thoughts. Immortal¡¯s Guiding Strike. The Sword Saint thrust his greatsword. The massive de flew toward Han Seo Jin like a meteor. ¡®I can¡¯t dodge that.¡¯ Realized immediately upon seeing it. In any way, it was undodgeable because it was imbued with the will of always hitting. ¡®How cunning.¡¯ Army Annihtion Sweep. A horizontal sh disrupts the opponent¡¯s stance, and with Immortal¡¯s Guiding Strike¡ªa thrust, it finishes the opponent. Even if the horizontal sh doesn¡¯t disrupt the stance, it doesn¡¯t matter. Because that thrust is filled with the momentum of a certain hit. ¡®I have to smash it head-on.¡¯ Woo, Woo, Woong! The Soul Origin Qi began to roar low. Seojin clenched his fist, and the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique fiercely bared its teeth as if it was telling Seojin to smash that thing head-on. ¡®Don¡¯t worry.¡¯ Han Seojin was going to smash it head-on. He raised his fist-clenched hand. Make the Heaven Surrender. Shattering the sky. The martial art that destroys the most revered symbol among warriors began to roar. A grey haze blossomed. Then, it merged once more. To a single point. One fist. Han Seojin calmly observed the Sword Saint. This time, a bit of overreaching was necessary. ¡®It was dangerous, but.¡¯ Meanwhile, the Sword Saint sensed victory. He won. The opponent¡¯s attack is still fierce. The Sword Saint¡¯s eyes widened. The attack from the opponent was extraordinary. A warning that his life might be in danger. Yet. The Sword Saint smiled. The opponent was arrogant. That¡¯s why he could see more chances of winning. If he wins this fight, he might never be able to defeat that man again. But he won. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ Strange. A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu flowed. His Manifestation of Thoughts, Immortal¡¯s Guiding Strike. It is an attack that never misses. The greatest attack possessed by the Sword Saint. It cannot be broken. Using Manifestation of Thoughts against someone lower level was humiliating, but the opponent was worth it. Rather, it was terrifying. Even without fully realizing his Manifestation of Thoughts, the opponent was that strong. However. ¡®What is this.¡¯ An ominous feeling. It enveloped his entire body. His Manifestation of Thoughts he had cultivated began to waver. No, it began to shatter. The giant greatsword that was thrust began to break into pieces. ¡®What¡­!¡¯ He felt a shock of horror. And the Sword Saint saw. A grey mist concentrated in Seojin¡¯s hand. Something that turned into a ck light. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Limitless. Crackle! The greatsword shattered, and the manifestation of his Thoughtpletely broke into pieces. But it didn¡¯t end there. Han Seojin¡¯s fist also affected the greatsword of the Sword Saint. sh! The greatsword shattered as if it were ss breaking into pieces. And beyond the shattering greatsword, he saw Han Seojin¡¯s face. Smiling brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide just this once. You handle the building.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!! A shockwave spread silently. And the Sword Saint inadvertently looked up at the sky and stopped. The moon was shining brightly. ¡®It was definitely a pitch-ck sky before.¡¯ The ck fist. It scattered all the clouds and illuminated the bright full moon. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¨C Just This Once (2) Heaven-Surrendering Martial Art, Limitless. Against Limitless, it was the worst choice¡ªManifestation of Thoughts. Because Limitless was a martial art created to destroy it. The martial art shatters the opposing manifestation due to the tremendous ripple it causes. But in exchange, the user¡¯s body also takes a toll. In my previous life, during my third life, I created this martial art. I probably created it when I reached the High Realm, the Flowering State. At that time, I wanted to be able to shatter the manifestation of my enemies by any means possible. I had just created the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, surrounded by enemies. Even then, like now, the martial arts I used were beyond my realm. However, martial artists at the peak of their prowess were quite overwhelming. Unlike this world, reaching the pinnacle meant solidifying one¡¯s Manifestation of Thoughts. Naturally, they could project their manifestation out into the world. Their prowess was problematic. No matter how much I honed my Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, destroying my enemies¡¯s manifestation was daunting. If I had also honed my manifestation, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡®My manifestation of the mind¡¯s image isn¡¯t forbat.¡¯ A mirror¡ªmy manifestation was a mirror that stores the best version of myself. It didn¡¯t sit well with me that many guys, who wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against me without their manifestation, were swarming in to use it against me. Then, I discovered something. Great Sky. I stumbled upon it by chance and created the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. And I realized that the Great Sky effectively destroys anyone¡¯s manifestation. Therefore, it is the state of being Limitless. In some ways, it¡¯s a power considered the end of everything. The power, brewed from the purest energy, shattered all manifestations. Those who followed me during my time as the Blue-Eyed Martial Emperor would have looked at me with awe. They called me the Martial Emperor who could make the heavens surrender. For martial artists, manifestations are like the sky. They nurture their world, harboring their deity. Yet, I went around destroying all of them. The righteous factions feared me endlessly, while the evil factions wanted me dead. And for the demonic cults, half supported me while the other half wished to see me as their enemy. Well, I ended up dying in the end. Anyway, that is the beauty of the Limitless Martial Art. A martial art specialized in destroying the opponent¡¯s manifestation. But this power had a tremendous bacsh. ¡®If there¡¯s any constion, that would be it.¡¯ Beneath the academy flowed a Spirit Vein. And I possessed the Young Dragon¡¯s Heart, the Heavenly Martial Body, and a magic specialized in healing, the Brilliant zing Fire. Even then, I had to recuperate, though it would only take a day. ¡®When else would I rest if not now?¡¯ Teaching the troublemakers and creating lessons for them was harder than I thought because my students were following my lessons so well. Judging by the visible progress, I thought reaching the current level would take at least another six months. ¡®They are following better than I expected.¡¯ This is good. Because having suddenly appeared in this world, they will be my strength. ¡°Ah, you were here?¡± ¡°Did youe?¡± Leaning against the building and pondering over various things, Yoo Eunchae spoke to me. ¡°Where¡¯s Abel?¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯ll survive somehow. More importantly, did you see how much I managed to snag?¡± From her subspace, Yoo Eunchae took out a white bundle. A heavy sound thudded. Did she really clean them out? ¡°It seems the Viper gang had put a considerable bounty on the dangerous guy who was supposed toe today. Well, it looks like he got caught by the Sword Saint and died.¡± ¡°That guy was considered dangerous?¡± ¡°¡­Uh, well¡­the master is a bit of an exception.¡± Yoo Eunchae said, looking up at the sky. ¡°But what was thest thing you used?¡± ¡°Limitless.¡± ¡°The extreme of nothingness. It definitely seemed powerful enough to obliterate the Sword Saint¡¯s manifestation.¡± ¡°You saw that?¡± I looked at Yoo Eunchae with a rare surprise in my eyes. Seems like she has much better eyes than I thought? ¡°But it¡¯s not the extreme of nothingness.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The purest qi is called Great Sky. The martial art derived from it is from the stage right before, called Soul Origin Qi.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Yoo Eunchae tilted her head. It wasn¡¯t so much that she didn¡¯t understand, but rather, my theory seemed too nonsensical. ¡®Was she always this useful?¡¯ I was astonished by that expression. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± ¡°Ah, Abel has arrived.¡± ¡°You were alive, tsk.¡± Yoo Eunchae clicked her tongue. Shortly after, he appeared, wearing a slightly tattered suit. ¡°The mask is nice. It spares me from seeing that unpleasant face.¡± ¡°Do you want to wear a mask too?¡± ¡°What? Are you saying my national treasure face is unpleasant?!¡± ¡°National treasure, my foot.¡± To be considered a national treasure, you¡¯d need to bring the Duke of Extermination or the Heavenly Demon into this world. As if someone like you could. ¡°More importantly, what happened to the Sword Saint?¡± ¡°He probably won¡¯t be able to move for a while.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± I barely grazed him with the Limitless, but still, it was the Limitless. Moreover, the Limitless destroyed his manifestation. Manifestation of Thoughts is certainly a powerful weapon, but the internal injuries are severe when it is destroyed. ¡®Of course, he¡¯ll be able to regain his senses soon.¡¯ I¡¯ve defeated countless foes. Among them, some were defeated by the Limitless. And most warriors share one trait. They either break upon seeing my Limitless or use it as a stepping stone to rise higher. The person known as Sword Saint might break and never be able to wield a sword again. ¡®I didn¡¯t get that feeling, though.¡¯ He¡¯ll probably rise again. He was pretty stubborn. The basic swordsmanshipbined with his Unique Traits was quite impressive, too. ¡®Just that, the basics are a bitcking.¡¯ The three sword arts of ascending. Perhaps that alone would not pose a problem at his current level, but it will be quite difficult at the High Realm. Dreaming of ascension would be hard for him. ¡®Unless his traits make it possible.¡¯ If he trains hard for about 30 years, there might be a possibility. After all, the advantage of a trait is being able to do what one cannot. I looked at Abel. Abel¡¯s goal was to bring the leader of the Viper Gang to his knees. And Yoo Eunchae¡¯s goal was to dismantle the gang. Both were aplished. If it weren¡¯t for the Sword Saint¡¯s interference, things would have ended quite well as they were. ¡®I¡¯m pushing my body too hard.¡¯ My body isining of fatigue. It¡¯s natural since I forcibly used the ultimate technique, which I shouldn¡¯t have been able to at this stage. ¡°Have you both achieved your goals?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, for now.¡± ¡°Ah, I snagged something quite interesting from the Viper Gang. Shall I share it with you?¡± ¡°Something interesting?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yoo Eunchae nodded and rummaged through the bundle. ¡°Ta-da, it¡¯s an elixir!¡± She pulled out a ss bottle. Inside the ss bottle Yoo Eunchae took out was a golden liquid. ¡®Oh.¡¯ The contained mana was extraordinary. Mana was refined and purified. Then, clean mana was infused into a well-mixed assortment of fine materials. ¡®¡­Is this really a good item?¡¯ If ordinary people drank it, they would probably never fall ill in their lifetime, and all sorts of waste would be expelled from their bodies. ¡°An elixir? Why was that in the Viper Gang¡¯s vault?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the pinnacle of potions that can currently be mass-produced. Not the god of alchemy¡­ but did you know it¡¯s only produced in 100 bottles annually, even in ces called the Philosopher¡¯s Stone?¡± ¡°Really?¡± To mass-produce such a thing, this ce must be quite something. ¡®Magic and martial arts may be outdated, but is everything else proper?¡¯ Well, since there are Unique Traits, anything could be possible. ¡°Raiding the Viper Gang got us the best item. This one¡¯s for the master. Oh, there¡¯s also a wire. Should I give it to you?¡± I looked at the elixir. For something called an artificial potion, it was very well made. I was intrigued. It seems Yoo Eunchae wasn¡¯t wrong about it being interesting. ¡°No, that¡¯s okay. The elixir should be enough.¡± Ding. I checked the information on the elixir. Elixir A panacea. It cleanses the body upon consumption and recovers from all minor illnesses. ¨C Upon first use, all stats increase by 5. ¨C Upon first use, all toxins are removed. ¨C Upon first use, lifespan increases. ¡°But still¡­¡± Among the things said to be good, none are truly good. First of all, the first one. It¡¯s good that all stats increase by 5. I tend to increase my stats quickly, but that¡¯s not the case for others. Even for someone like me, it¡¯s hard to increase stats. So, this is an advantage. However, the second and third are ambiguous. Eliminate all toxins? I¡¯ve already eliminated all toxins. Third, increase in lifespan. By entering into mana, people are granted an enormous lifespan. Without a unique constitution, ordinary people can live up to 120 years without much trouble. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say this elixir is made for the general public. ¡®But it¡¯s not without potential.¡¯ This, if modified well, could be transformed differently. There are a few problems, though. But, with the support of the principal and riding on an enormous grant, that¡¯s me. Most of those problems can be solved. ¡®Let¡¯s research thister.¡¯ There¡¯s something more important than that. It¡¯s time to really start resting. ¡®It takes about an hour to get to the academy by train from Seoul.¡¯ Thanks to the existence of super-fast trains like personal injuries and superconducting trains. ¡°Shall we start heading back?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s. But how long are you going to walk around in a coat and mask that screams middle school syndrome?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I took off the mask. I thought it wasn¡¯t too bad. I hid the mask. As for the coat, well, it always suits me, so I might as well wear it. On my way home, I casually used my phone to ce an order. What I eat is simple. Meat. I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s chicken, pork, or beef. The duck is good, too. I ordered beef at a ce selling steamed chicken vored with soy sauce on pig¡¯s feet, beef tartare, and noodles. ¡®And sweet desserts on top of that.¡¯ Normally, these would be fattening. But what the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra demands are such energy-consuming foods. Not just meat, a Chicago pizza loaded with cheese, and a giant cake ordered from a nearby cafe. It¡¯s a bit pricey since it¡¯s a 24-hour cafe, but I¡¯m not worried about money. After spending about 500,000 won, I sat down on the sofa. ¡®It seems about time to start.¡¯ I took out a bead. The subspace (B) that Yoo Eunchae had found for me. However, I have the Subspace (B), a trait locked inside my body because the container is full. If I became stronger, things would naturally resolve themselves, so I left it alone. I became stronger. The things called vessels became infinitely tougher andrger. But ordingly, my traits evolved, too. Moonlight (A+) to Soul Origin Qi (S). Celestial Body (A+) to Heavenly Martial Body (S). ¡®If things stay this way, I won¡¯t know when they¡¯ll unravel.¡¯ So, I had to open it forcibly. The locked trait is the Subspace. The power of the time attribute I possess, Eternity. If I study Subspace and Eternity¡­ ¡®I might be able to apply the powers of time and space to magic or martial arts.¡¯ In my second life, it was hard to get a proper grasp. And it was the same in my third life. However, in this cycle, acquiring things rted to this could significantly boost power. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ¨C Just This Once (3) The body is a vast vessel. And martial arts and magic are like the water that fills this vessel. ¡®Therger the vessel, the more water it can hold.¡¯ That¡¯s why the foundation is important. The foundation is the expansion work that makes the vesselrger and stronger. And I pride myself on having thergest vessel in this world. Here, if the water poured by the world has its traits, I have a body that can hold more water than anything else. And I pride myself on knowing that vessel better than anyone else. Traits. I can¡¯t fill my vessel with them. If so, it means that my body ¡®covered¡¯ by the status window iscking. The Unique Trait Eternity originally belonged to the Han Seojin, who became the Eternal Demon King andmanded resurrected corpses forever with it. ¡®I¡¯m ready.¡¯ To interfere with the subspace forcibly. I close my eyes. Calmly, I observe my body. ording to my imagination, a world unfolds within me. A microcosm. In that ce called so, stars begin to rise. All of them shone brilliantly. A total of three stars. Among them, there is one that shines particrly bright. A blue star that seems to be eternal. It was floating nobly in the universe. ¡®Is that eternity?¡¯ I felt it as soon as I saw it. That must be Eternity. ¡®Is this the power of time?¡¯ It feels different from any power I¡¯ve handled before. It seems eternally still, yet moving forward and, at times, rewinding. It was hard to define. ¡®I think I need to study this a lot more.¡¯ The Divine Thunderbolt applied with the attribute of destruction. And the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique that breaks everything. These two are my masterpieces, but I felt that Eternity that guy, seems even harder than those two. ¡®Forever¡¯ evolved to ¡®Eternity¡¯. It seems like it will give me tremendous power. ¡®And¡­¡¯ Next to Eternity. Two stars were orbiting like satellites next to it. A gray star and a white star. Though they shine less than Eternity, they still contain an enormous light. Considering the potential they hold, it makes sense. Each embodies the Heavenly Martial Body and Soul Origin Qi. Those two are manifested as stars. And next to them, there was a star with the shape of a dragon engraved on it. The heart of a young dragon. It was manifested as a star. And next to it. There was a colorless star. Like a dead star, burnt ck. I could instinctively tell. That it had transformed into a star with the Trait named Subspace. ¡®Is it because the status window is locked?¡¯ I lightly tapped the star with the subspace trait. But there was no response. ¡®No, that can¡¯t be.¡¯ As if it refuses to respond, it remains unresponsive. This is my mental world. The mind and imagination of a man who has transcended twice. Assuming I fight here, I could easily overpower even the principal instantly. An omnipotent sense was speaking to me. This star is just asleep. It thinks I will simply back down if it doesn¡¯t respond. Huh. Acting spoiled in a ce like this. I couldn¡¯t help but exert some force. Krrrrrrk. The sound of something getting crushed. The ck star began to crack?open. The crack that started from my hand spread across the entire star. The surface cracked like an egg about to break. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ Status Window. A system created by the Celestial Gods. I¡¯ve done some research on this. This much is fine. It¡¯s necessary to apply this much shock to unlock this trait. My capacity is not merely this much. I can contain all this and more. ¡®So.¡¯ No matter what you say, I must have this. With that determination, I began to break the stars. Crack crack. The star splits apart. Every surface, stained ck, shattered, revealing a star that resembled a ck sun. And then. [Trait, Subspace(B) is unlocked.] ¡°How have you beentely?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± It was lunchtime, and I was using the staff cafeteria to eat. Heo Yeji, with her pink hair and pink eyes, asked me. Heo Yeji. Raging Thunder, Heo Yoonji¡¯s younger sister. However, she differs greatly from her sister in appearance, talent, and outward looks. ¡°Fine, I guess.¡± Heo Yeji and I eat together. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being ostracized, but distinguishing the skilled ones among the professors ended up being just her and Alves. ¡®He became my student, though.¡¯ Apart from ability, she has a good eye. She¡¯s also bold. And above all, she teaches the kids well. When I miss a ss, she alone teaches them well. ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to handle the students?¡± ¡°So-so?¡± To be honest, I¡¯m also thinking that it¡¯s fortunate I¡¯m in charge. Have I grown attached to them? If someone else were in charge of them, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to develop their talents fully. ¡°But why is that?¡± ¡°No, you just look tired.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lately, I¡¯ve had no time to sleep. Because I¡¯ve been busy researching time and space. However I¡¯m less tired by continuously using the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. Slurp. I thought to myself as I wolfed down my meal. ¡®It¡¯s about time to sleep.¡¯ Research on subspace was going better than expected and was quite fun. Space-rted abilities were tough to grasp, but this helped me understand space. And one more thing. The Divine Thunderbolt that I use. It turned out to be quite rted to space. ¡®I hadn¡¯t even considered that.¡¯ A being. In my second life, I created a spell to kill a being. Divine Thunderbolt. The lightning that splits stars was born then. But the Divine Thunderbolt was a spell rted to space. It was a spell created to destroy everything by tearing through space. Thanks to that, the research progressed quite smoothly. [Trait, Subspace (B) changes into Space de (A).] Could it be because it originated as a power to tear apart space? The power known as subspace evolved into a force that slices through space. If it evolves a bit more, it might be the power to tear space, simr to the Divine Thunderbolt. ¡®But that¡¯s not very interesting.¡¯ What¡¯s the point of creating the additional effects that Divine Thunderbolt has? So, for now, I evolved it into Space de and stopped there. To slice through space. It allows for more exciting actions than normally possible. I think even the ability to move through space normally isn¡¯t bad. ¡®Butpared to spacial movement, Wind God¡¯s Steps is preferable.¡¯ Wind God¡¯s Steps, which unfolds extremely, surpasses space itself. On the other hand, there¡¯s Shrinking the Ground. At its extreme, Wind God Steps fold space and move. There¡¯s a reason I don¡¯t mess with Wind God¡¯s Steps. While I touch and modify all the martial arts and magic I¡¯ve encountered to my style, Wind God¡¯s Steps is an exception. ¡®There¡¯s a better way, though.¡¯ Someone can help transform Space de into something else and do something exciting. The principal. A person who has transcended with a space-rted Unique Trait. She must be the one who knows the most about space among the people I have known through four lives. ¡®But that¡¯s for thest¡­¡¯ That person is not ordinarily suspicious. Sometimes, the way she looks at me is chilling. ¡®Very familiar eyes, too.¡¯ Heavenly Demon and the Duke of Destruction. When those two looked at me, they had that kind of gaze¡ªas if they had found a treasure in a world filled with trash. I also know why she lost to me. But honestly, if I were to speak frankly. ¡®She¡¯s not my type.¡¯ That¡¯s the story. Ssssssh. The ne of space is sliced. The surrounding trees fell as if a sword had cut them. ¡®It seems quite useful, yet.¡¯ Space de. My new trait has been upgraded to A rank. Time and space. And creation. The above three are not attributes that can be easily tampered with. Each possesses an independent attribute and harbors different powers. Other phenomena can be seen in nature, but these three cannot be seen in nature. Should I say they are powers from a different dimension? So, I came to this vacant lot to experiment with this and that. ¡®This is somewhat good and not good at the same time.¡¯ Space de does not mix with Soul Origin Qi. It is only used to tear space. The moment Soul Origin Qi is used, the Space de crumbled. ¡®Moonlight.¡¯ I assembled its traits following my memory. A bluish moonlight was created in my hand. [Trait, Space de is activated.] Moonlight and ck light intermingle. Then, a sh in the shape of a half-moon was shot towards the tree. ¡®So it works with Moonlight.¡¯ Is it because of the special nature of the mismatched grade possessed by the Soul Origin Qi? Or perhaps it¡¯s because the power of the Soul Origin Qies from somewhere else. ¡®It was fine with Eternity, though.¡¯ This was a problem that needed a bit of thought. Beep! Beep beep! My phone started to ring its rm, signaling the time for the kids¡¯ sses. ¡®I should probably make the kids¡¯ sses a bit more intense.¡¯ Because now there¡¯s an event called ¡®Exchange Battle.¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t they say we¡¯re going up against the Americans this time?¡¯ I¡¯m looking forward to it. Because America is where the Celestial Gods live. And the students who go there are said to be on par with the current golden generation of the Academy. ording to Yoo Eunchae, most of those there are simr to those here. ¡®It was said that even Seon Woohyeon felt threatened.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae strangely praises Seon Woohyeon, but I don¡¯t think so. There¡¯s something up his sleeve. However, if we¡¯re talking about talent alone, many are above Seon Woohyeon. No, not just many. Especially Yoo Seolrang, whocks presence, is dangerously so. But he can¡¯t be my student. I can only teach the basics, and he has to learn the rest from someone else. ¡®If he leaves, I¡¯d like to find at least him a teacher.¡¯ Even after spanning three lifetimes, few could be his master. Perhaps someone like King of Bloodshed, who tormented me for a week? So, I roughly know how he should be nurtured. It might be challenging to teach him various misceneous skills. But with that level of talent, he¡¯ll manage somehow. If I show him hell quickly, he¡¯ll try to win by any means. But if he still loses¡­ ¡®I definitely won¡¯t leave him be.¡¯ Hell? That¡¯s nothing special. Plenty would call that hell if I say to roll in the mud until death. So far, the training has been quite lenient, which must be deeply ingrained in their bones. Yoo Eunchae quietly closed her eyes. Since falling into this world, there has never been a moment of peace. Buttely, that phenomenon is getting worse. ¡®There¡¯s not just one or two dangerous enemies.¡¯ It happened recently as well. Viper Gang. She moved a bit faster than Abel to raid them. That was the most optimal condition to obtain the Elixir. But then, the Sword Saint appeared there. What would have happened if Han Seojin hadn¡¯t been there? With high probability, Abel and I, who faced the Sword Saint, would have been caught and wasted time. ¡®The difficulty is too high.¡¯ So, she had to do her best. So, she had to cling to Han Seojin¡¯s side by any means. He might not have all the answers, but he always shows something overwhelmingly powerful. For that, she had to appeal her necessity. However, getting what he wants is not easy. He seemed to have an indifferent gaze as if he had no interest in the mundane world. The academy¡¯s students were talented, but Yoo Eunchae was always anxious. He seemed to carry an atmosphere that he would leave someday. ¡®It¡¯s still okay.¡¯ Han Seojin, who shows interest in spatial traits. So, Yoo Eunchae went out of her way to obtain one thing. ¡®Spatial de (A-).¡¯ An extremely rare spatial attribute offensive type. And Harmony (B), which enables linkage with different attributes. Honestly, Yoo Eunchae wants to master the Spatial de (A-) and pass on the Harmony (B) that allows linkage with other attributes. ¡®I must endure.¡¯ What catches his eye is more important than money. Because money can be found somehow. However, it is regrettable. The exchange event will start soon. It begins there. A kind of turning point that can save this world. Because the sessor of the Demon King, who destroyed the Silver Country, will appear there. And there, the principal sustains a major injury. From that moment, those who entered the demon realm began to move in earnest. Demons and the Demon King. They start to move to invade in earnest. ¡®Somehow, during the exchange battle.¡¯ They had to be stopped. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¨C Just This Once (4) ¡°How is America?¡± ¡°A country of barbarians.¡± That was the immediate response to my question. Magic Shin n. The magically talented Shin Yura born from that n spoke more coldly than usual. ¡°It¡¯s a country so barbaric that it¡¯s hard to believe they¡¯re the same humans as us. I can¡¯t understand why the principal wants to match with them.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I tilted my head in confusion for a moment. In this world, too, America was the number one country. It was not as tremendous a country as it was in my first life, though. Because no country could win if it fought against the whole world like America. But it was still a tremendous country. Because it has a simr status as that of America. What¡¯s with Shin Yura¡¯s reaction to such a country? ¡°Do you know anything about America?¡± ¡°A country that became the world¡¯s number one superpower by luck.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°How is it not luck that such barbarians became the world¡¯s number one superpower by sheer chance? There might be other factors, but fundamentally, it¡¯s luck. The gods that best suited their country descended upon them, and they enjoyed their ordeal.¡± It was Nam Hyerin¡¯s answer. ¡°Are you talking about America?¡± ¡°Yes, if you know something, say it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a funny country. When it rains, people run up to those with umbres, snatch them away, and break them while asking if they¡¯re gay.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°People are hugely mistaken about it, but the United States is a country that worships machismo. Those bastards aren¡¯t human. They¡¯re just beasts.¡± That was Wi Gunak¡¯s answer. Whether it was the students or the teacher, they all agreed. Barbaric. The fact that we¡¯re the same species is embarrassingly nonsensical. That¡¯s what they were saying. ¡°Do you know anything about America?¡± ¡°¡­Well, I know everything except what I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°But the kids¡¯ reactions were weird.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s inevitable. America is quite an odd country.¡± Still. Yoo Eunchae added, saying, ¡°It¡¯s probably right to say it¡¯s the country most prone to corruption, yet doesn¡¯t be corrupt.¡± It was a rather meaningful answer. We headed to America. By ne, that is. America. And unknown. Information about it was extremely scarce. A city of science had developed, and with magic integrated into it, the scientific technology of this world became tremendous. But information was particrly scarce about America. The ce where, as Insect Dragon King said, the Celestial Gods reside. And the ce called the Holy Empire. The Holy Empire Academy is a ceparable to our academy. That was about all I know. The problem is, as part of the exchange event, we will be staying there for about a month. ¡®It feels like a sports day event held four times in a row.¡¯ No, there was something more urate than that. ¡®It would be better to call it the Greatest Martial Arts Tournament, Prospects Edition¡­¡¯ It felt utterly dreadful. Perhaps it was because I have no fond memories of ces like the Greatest Martial Arts Tournament. My face involuntarily frowns. Why spend an entire month on an exchange event? The problem was that I will be quite busy during that time. ¡®There¡¯s a lot to check.¡¯ The exchange event was quite important. It had a significant impact on grade, but more importantly,It was a battlefield with extremely high global attention. It was an opportunity to assess the so-called prospects. The promising ones active here all invariably became outstanding heroes. Here, those who show remarkable performance can change the first digit of their sry and add an extra 0. Next year, there¡¯s talk of bing a promising candidate that the guild will invest a tremendous amount of capital in. So, the students are on fire. ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­ Sir Han Seojin, doing this here¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae might be talking in her strange sleep. ¡°Sister¡­ Since you lost to me again today¡­ you have to be my foot mat for a day¡­ Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Nam Hyerin is saying something strange. ¡°Hu, huhu¡­ Princess¡­ Now our grand dream¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­ now you understand my greatness¡­? Master, praise me quickly¡­¡± ¡°I am¡­ the goddess of darkness¡­¡± ¡°I alone¡­ only I¡­¡± Are these guys doing this on purpose? It was a perfectly reasonable suspicion. [Ladies and gentlemen, did you have afortable journey? Our ne has arrived at the Holy Empire Airport. Please remain seated until the seatbelt sign is turned off after the ne stops. When opening the overhead bin, please be careful as items inside may fall.] While I was lost in thought, the ne had arrived. Snap. I flicked my fingers to use telekinesis magic. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± After gently waking the kids up, I went outside. Once outside, I could already feel a lot of presence. ¡°The treatment for S-ss is definitely different. Toe here on a private jet alone.¡± Heo Yeji was looking at me with sparkling eyes. ¡°S-ss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about Head Professor Han Seojin¡¯s ss. Only those who rank within the top 10 by grades can enter the S-ss, or so the rumor goes among the students.¡± ¡°Well, I must be quite something.¡± No need to make a big fuss about it. We joined the other students and went outside. ¡°Ah, put this in your ear.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an automatic trantor. I think¡­ the person we¡¯re meeting might not be wearing one.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Following Heo Yeji¡¯s words, I put the trantor in my ear. ¡®I know English, though.¡¯ It would still be convenient to have. ¡°But aren¡¯t you wearing one?¡± ¡°¡­I feel like I¡¯d definitely get into a fight if I did. Hehe¡­¡± Get into a fight? Why? But why give me, the head professor, a trantor only? ¡®This one isn¡¯t normal either.¡¯ Puzzled by her strangement, I hesitated momentarily but then went outside. So, as I was going outside, I saw them. Students with bulging muscles. ¡°¡­?¡± No, can a woman have such bulging muscles? Her forearms are thicker than my thighs? While I was seriously pondering the human body¡¯s mysteries, a man approached me. Over 2 meters tall, with a shaved head. And a man with blue eyes and bronze skin came towards us. He was unting his muscles, which seemed to burst out of his uniform. At first nce, his presence was different. Thud, thud. High Realm. A man who has stepped into a realm where someone could call him superior. He approached me and extended his hand. Is he offering a handshake? I took his hand. ¡°As I¡¯ve heard, impressive. Is this really the strength one has at just 20?¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± ¡°Oh, can you speak English?¡± I can. During my first life as a professional gamer, I was taking English lessons that cost 5 million won a month. ¡®That instructor was an ipetent person.¡¯ But I was talented and improved rapidly. ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself, huh?¡± ¡°Ha, to think you have such flimsy muscles, yet you have a good eye! You think they¡¯re good muscles, too, right?¡± The man boasted, flexing his forearm muscles. What¡¯s with this guy? Is he looking for a fight? ¡°Ha, haha! Oh, I think he means no harm!¡± ¡°Hmm, are you the younger sibling of that Raging Thunder?¡± ¡°¡­Should I kill this guy?¡± Heo Yeji suddenly said. Her eyes were filled with murderous intent. How much does she love her sister? ¡°Anyway, wee to our country! I am the instructor managing you while you are here.¡± ¡°We can manage ourselves, you know?¡± ¡°Heh, but didn¡¯t you feel it as soon as you saw me?¡± Is this guy seriously rattling on about the situation now? ¡°How can students maintain such frail bodies before reaching the realm?! Muscles, muscles are what¡¯s needed to reach the higher realms, don¡¯t you know, weakling!?¡± Weakling? ¡­Could it be that he¡¯s talking about me? As I looked on with a dumbfounded expression, the surroundings buzzed. ¡°Has he gone mad? Daring to provoke a demon?¡± ¡°Will he die? Or win?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he die? Or not. No matter how reckless the teacher is¡­ This is America.¡± ¡°Professor Han Seojin has decided to be a death god with me. I¡¯ll kill him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet on this for the killing.¡± ¡°Seon Woohyeon? Are you seriously betting that orb with that trait?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m betting on the teacher killing that guy.¡± ¡°Would our teacher really kill someone just because they¡¯re annoying? I¡¯m betting on getting beaten to a pulp right before death.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know about my intuition?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it. If it¡¯s not the master, they usually don¡¯t catch on.¡± ¡°You jerk! I¡¯m betting on this getting beaten to a pulp right before death¡­¡± These bastards. My disciples were betting on whether I would kill someone or not. ¡°Such a pity. You¡¯re not recognized by your disciples. To think they have such little faith.¡± He patted my shoulder as if to sympathize with me. This bastard. ¡°But what are you betting on that¡¯s causing such a fuss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so.¡± Having said that, the man looked at us. ¡°Then we should start moving. We won¡¯t arrive on time if we linger here too long.¡± ¡°Is it that far?¡± I felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. If we came here by ne, isn¡¯t the Holy Empire Academy just a 2-hour bus ride away? ¡®The schedule starts in the evening?¡¯ It¡¯s 12:21 now, and dinner is at 7, so roughly 6 hours are left until evening. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Professor Han Seojin, what are you discussing?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand English? Put on a trantor.¡± ¡°Hehe, ah, I only understood the part about the Raging Thunder earlier¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± These guys don¡¯t have mouth filters on. ¡®I can understand.¡¯ These guys have a knack for irritating people. If someone as patient as me got annoyed, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for those less mentally disciplined to pick a fight. No, that¡¯s settled. I must have misunderstood. No matter how much, could it be that I haven¡¯t fully mastered thenguage from three lifetimes ago? ¡®Is the trantor broken?¡¯ I tilted my head in confusion as if saying there was no bus. We went outside. Only a deste space weed us. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°But, isn¡¯t there a bus?¡± ¡°These fucking bastards¡­¡± Shin Yura shivered with anger. So did the others. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve only heard about it, but they really act like this?¡± ¡°Those who know nothing but English. In a world where science has advanced, just focusing on physical training¡­.¡± ¡°They¡¯re really making us run instead of taking the bus? Do these bastards not know about efficiency?¡± Other students also showed their anger. ¡­Could it be? Suddenly, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu flowed. When I first asked about the country called America, I called it a barbaric nation. Was that what it meant? What made me certain was the man¡¯s words. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hurry, Weakling. We must run diligently to arrive at the Holy Empire Academy before 7 o¡¯clock!¡± These barbarians. And the one running at the front more passionately than anyone, You¡¯re doomed if you fall into my hands. ¡°¡­Is that what you call it? How could you send that ignorant Michael as an instructor to wee the academy students!?¡± ¡°But Michael was the only instructor avable¡­¡± ¡°Oh, dear God.¡± In the principal¡¯s office of the Holy Empire Academy. There, the principal was tearing his hair out in worry. This exchange between the Sacred Empire Academy and Korea¡¯s academy is significant. Because he had to ovee the image built by the former principal when he got humiliated by the Korean Academy¡¯s principal after boasting, ¡®Why tremble in fear of that small eastern country? I, the Perfect Hero of America, will handle this¡­.¡¯ ¡®These ignorant fools¡­!¡¯ How much effort had he put in until now. Built 100 years ago, yet never renovated, so much so that they had to amodate Academy students hundreds of kilometers away. On top of that, he didn¡¯t even bring a car, let alone a ne. It wasn¡¯t once or twice that he made the Academy students go through survival. The main culprit who extended the exchange match to a month. That instructor was Michael. From the principal¡¯s standpoint, it would be right to fire Michael. But the problematic instructor happened to be a hero of a higher rank. The problem was that he had the support of many students. ¡®I need to hurry.¡¯ The principal quickly went outside. He ran to the vicinity of the airport, boarding the buses he had arranged in advance. And there, he saw it. More than he had imagined. ¡°How could this happen! Instructor Michael¡¯s neck has stretched out like that!¡± ¡°Instructor Michael was knocked down in one hit?¡± ¡°Professor Han Seojin, that rude bastard, just kill him!¡± ¡°Oh, my God.¡± A situation that had turned into a much bigger mess. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¨C Shall We Call It a Draw? It was a dim space. There existed a round table. Nine tables. At that ce, five mes were lit. mes of a purple hue. All of them had the color of magic-infused mes. Each possessed an enormous presence. Han Yooju, kneeling towards the round table, trembled in fear. ¡®I made the right choice sticking to this ce.¡¯ Each presence could be considered on par with the heads of great families. The Iron-Blood Sword n also boasted immense prestige, but not as much as these beings. For they exist on several dimensions above. The purple mes began to change. As they started to take on human forms, the one wearing a mask inscribed with the character ¡®one¡¯ at the head seatmented. ¡¸All in one, it seems everyone has gathered. Even though it¡¯s a form of remotemunication, to think only five have gathered.¡¹ ¡¸We serve the Eight Demons. They are all depraved in nature and irredeemable trash, but they all move for the Demon King¡¯s manifestation in this world. ¡¹ A kind voice of me. A woman wearing a mask marked with the number three took up the conversation. ¡¸When will the resurrection of the Insect Dragon King be possible?¡¹ ¡¸He will be resurrected soon. Thanks to the ninth demon awakening another power, he lost the chance to fall into demonhood.¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s regrettable. Originally, the ninth demon should have been the one to manifest in this world.¡¹ The conversation was between One and Three. The Fifth joined in the conversation. ¡¸Are you talking about the eldest son of the Iron-Blood Sword n? He may be called the Eternal Demon King, but isn¡¯t his strength ¡®fixed¡¯, making it meaningless?¡¹ ¡¸Even so, the one who harbors the potential of the Demon King. Gathering the greatest strength from all times, that Demon King who can wield the power of time will obtain eternity, bing the most powerful force.¡¹ ¡¸Haha, that¡¯s absurd. Even by gathering their strength from all timelines, barely achieving transcendence, to say he could be stronger than an average demon.¡¹ ¡¸Time and space. Those two attributes are so profound and rare. They are on apletely different dimension from others. Comparing them is meaningless to the extent.¡¹ ¡¸What about the other demons who possess the attributes of dragons or immortality?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s because eternity is the superior attribute to both immortality and dragons. That¡¯s why so much effort was put into it.¡¹ ¡¸Eternity¡­ That uniquely bizarre trait of time must have brought about other possibilities.¡¹ The one wearing the ¡®one¡¯ character on their mask continued. ¡¸If we move with determination, we might be able to capture her again, but that would be troublesome.¡¹ ¡¸What, are you all scared? Just because of one girl?¡¹ ¡¸The ninth has not been here long enough to know. The incident where three of the six apostles of demons, who set out to temporarily bind the Void Transcendent, ended up dead.¡¹ ¡¸The earth¡¯s axis was bent through space itself, causing the world¡¯s stock market to crash.¡¹ ¡¸What? That wasn¡¯t a natural phenomenon?¡¹ ¡¸Do not underestimate the Void Transcendent She may be acting as the head of the academy, but she has awakened one of the three attributes of time, space, and creation, reaching transcendence. Even if she is said to be on the same level as other transcendent beings, what she can do is on a different dimension.¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s end the idle talk here. Time is gold for us all. Let¡¯s move on to the next agenda.¡¹ The first one spoke up to that point and then continued. ¡¸The god of those despicable hypocrites. What happened to the n to invade their country?¡¹ ¡¸There are no issues with the incident rted to America. The fox, White-Faced Golden Fur, is very cooperative.¡¹ ¡¸Well, I suppose. Betrayed by trusted subordinates, settling in Japan only to be betrayed again.¡¹ ¡¸The Demon of Pleasure also helped. She will burn herselfpletely to reach transcendence and turn America into chaos.¡¹ ¡¸A fitting method for thend of hypocrites.¡¹ ¡¸There were too many talents. They reached the level of transcendence, but ironically, they couldn¡¯t produce talents like the Void Transcendent. That¡¯s why they are bound there.¡¹ That¡¯s why it was a possible method as well. The first mask said with a chillingugh. ¡¸Proceed with the n. Tell the fox, White-Faced Golden Fur, to create chaos. While their attention is diverted, let¡¯s n for the revival of the Insect Dragon King, the progenitor of all insects.¡¹ The mes flickered fiercely. It was because they were exuding an enormous presence. They were showing a will to execute the n by any means. ¡¸But, there are still risks involved. What about them?¡¹ ¡¸We must gather and eliminate all the heroes of America who could threaten White-Faced Golden Fur.¡¹ ¡¸How will we do that?¡¹ ¡¸Donate the Mirror of Yata.¡¹ ¡¸¡­!!¡¹ The purple mes flickered intensely. Mirror of Yata It is considered a treasure even by the eight demons. A mystical item that measures the ¡®karma¡¯ of its user and leads everyone to the spiritual world. Its efficacy is simple. It attracts the power known as one¡¯s prime to oneself. And the prime of the fox, White-Faced Golden Fur, possessed enough power to devour even the transcendents easily. ¡¸Then, the main framework of this invasion n is set. Let¡¯s handle the minor details one by one.¡¹ p. After striking him, he shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Keuk, kill me!¡± ¡°What do you mean kill, you bastard.¡± Even if I lose my mind, I distinguish between those who should be killed and those who should not. This kid has a bit of a temper, but he¡¯s not someone to kill. ¡°To give me such humiliation! Better to kill me and prove my innocence!!¡± No, damn it. ¡®¡­Should I just close my eyes and kill him?¡¯ I¡¯ve engraved patience twice. Thinking about it, it¡¯s quite regrettable. If Imit murder, I don¡¯t have to hold back three times. While seriously contemting whether to kill him or not, I heard the sound of a car from afar. Could this ce be inhabited by people? There¡¯s someone capable of thought. ¡®Probably the most suffering position.¡¯ I¡¯m reminded of my time as an imperial mage during my second life. Among the six other tower masters besides me, none were sane. ¡®Even the Duke of Extermination was strange at times.¡¯ For instance, buying something utterly useless for more than a hundred times its value. Or when I was attending school, pretending to be a student. I really liked the Duke of Extermination, but¡­ No matter what, it was a bit much for an elf several hundred years old toe to school and want to date me there. Drrrk. While I was lost in thought, the bus came to a stop. A woman got off there. The aura she emitted was roughly¡­ the early stages of the High Realm. However, her uniform was splendid. She must be a high rank unlike the Instructor Michael lying there. ¡°Professor Han Seojin, how are you?¡± ¡°Is this how America treats its guests?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. Although it was Michael¡¯s unteral decision, it¡¯s also our fault for not managing properly. Bowing immediately makes it somewhat better. I looked around. After a bit of amotion, the surroundings started to be visible. The burly students of the Holy Empire Academy. All of them were looking at me with eyes filled with fear and admiration simultaneously. ¡°Instructor Michael was defeated so easily.¡± ¡°His body looks infinitely frail, but is it a form ofpressed muscle?¡± ¡°Uh¡­but, I don¡¯t want a frail body like that.¡± ¡®Good grief.¡¯ Seeing them, I understand why it¡¯s called a barbaric country. And Yoo Eunchae¡¯s words were easy to understand. ¡®The country that is easiest to corrupt yet hardest to corrupt.¡¯ I understand. The students of the Holy Empire Academy were innocently naive for their age. The Academy could interact with other countries and was built on an artificial ind, making it a transportation hub. That must have brought a variety of people. And those people would have used any means of getting in. I don¡¯t think using status and connections is bad. Because it allows one to exaggerate one¡¯s abilities. But on the other hand, it meant that theycked real skills. But these people were different. ¡®A country where only those verified throughout the US can attend.¡¯ While the Academy engaged in politicking, the Holy Empire distanced itself from such things. Of course, there¡¯d still be some degree of politics, butpared to the Academy, it would be almost yful. The thoughts running through their minds were different. ¡®I will improve my skills in the meantime.¡¯ ¡®I will strive to beat others.¡¯ Regrettably, their efforts were directed towards building muscle. ¡®No, maybe that¡¯s not it.¡¯ The body was a vessel. And mana or divine power was the water that fills it. The water here was endlessly heavy andplete. There will be a moment when it grows explosively. ¡®He¡¯s not just weak.¡¯ I watched Instructor Michael getting up, groaning. Because it¡¯s me, I can beat him like this, but it would be difficult for others. Probably, he¡¯s among the stronger ones in his rank. ¡®But he¡¯s below the Sword Saint I faced before.¡¯ In other words, excluding the Sword Saint, he seemed to be the strongest among those I¡¯ve met so far. ¡°You, you¡¯re impressive. To think you had such strength hidden in that frail body.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Had this bastard note to his senses even after being beaten? No, this was just how this guy was. This was something that wouldn¡¯t change even if he died and came back to life. Instructor Michael looked at me with sparkling eyes, whether he knew what I was thinking or not. ¡°You, what kind of training do you undergo?¡± ¡°Training?¡± ¡°That body looks utterly frail, but I felt it. That your frail body has muscles even stronger than mine!¡± Michael¡¯s words caused a stir around us. ¡°What, what did he say?!¡± ¡°Stronger muscles than Instructor Michael?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did these bastards fill their heads with muscles instead of brains? ¡®I never imagined I¡¯d miss the Academy again.¡¯ Whether he knew what I was thinking, Yoo Eunchae approached me and whispered in my ear. ¡°Respected teacher, wouldn¡¯t giving those guys a good thrashing be okay?¡± ¡°¡­A thrashing?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems like they really want to emte your strength, teacher.¡± ¡°¡­!!¡± My students looked at Yoo Eunchae with surprised expressions. ¡°Se, seriously, Yoo Eunchae¡­ you¡¯re thinking of doing that?!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s those barbarians who want it.¡± ¡°¡­!!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± The students spoke in a meaningful tone. ¡°Hehe, it would be too unfair if only we¡­ were to suffer at the hands of our teacher, right?¡± ¡°While it¡¯s unwee for the barbarians to be stronger¡­¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be okay since we be stronger in the process? The Han Seojin training method is even spreading around the academy.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I saw other first-year kids slowly crawling along the cliff too.¡± ¡°So let¡¯s do it now. We can¡¯t be the only ones suffering¡­!¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± And with each word Yoo Eunchae spoke, they began to burst into exmations of amazement. ¡°Everyone, pay attention. You want musclesparable to our evil¡­teacher, right?!¡± Yoo Eunchae spoke English with incredibly fluent pronunciation. ¡°That Problem Child has suchnguage skills¡­ It¡¯s time to reassess her.¡± ¡°It must be a trait. There¡¯s no way that dumb brain of his could speak a foreignnguage.¡± Shin Yura retorted to Abel¡¯s muttering. Regardless, the American students were ecstatic about Yoo Eunchae¡¯s words. ¡°Could it be that you guys know?!¡± ¡°We do know. We are the elite students personally trained by him.¡± ¡°¡­Indeed, you maintain bodies that seem like they would break with a mere touch.¡± ¡°¡­.Should I really kill these motherfuckers? A pretty body is much better than a stupidly bulky one, you know?¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± ¡°No, I will teach you a method.¡± Yoo Eunchae looked at the students with a smile. And that smile was the kind I¡¯d have when ¡®causing trouble.¡¯ ¡°Sa, save us! The devil with orange hair is trying to kill us!¡± ¡°Haha, people don¡¯t die from such things! Hey, you, with the slightly bent knees and uneven eyes! You get an additional weight of 10kg!¡± ¡°Hans! Hans has fallen!¡± ¡°Hans? When people die, they¡¯re not treated as people but as objects. And if you fall here, it means you died on a real battlefield! From now on, call that one Trash 1.¡± ¡°Trash 1!!!!!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t understand when Abel or others called Yoo Eunchae a troublemaker. ¡®She¡¯s not just a troublemaker.¡¯ I looked at Seon Woohyeon. It¡¯s not that Yoo Eunchae should call Seon Woohyeon a psychopath. ¡®Isn¡¯t she the real psychopath?¡¯ There was someone simr to that woman. If another guy showed potential and raised him,ter surpassing the level of the one who raised him. ¡®Do you look good?¡¯ He would pat the head of his master. ¡®We need to add some character education.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae would never beat me, even if she came back to life. But no matter how I thought about it, she needed some character education. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 ¨C Shall We Call It a Draw? (2) We were assigned to our amodation. Contrary to its appearance, the amodation was very neat. ¡®No, it must have been done by that person who seemed to be the principal earlier.¡¯ Unlike those with muscles in their heads, he must be the only one here who thinks. In other words, it would be best to think that there are no more than that level of thinkers here. I unpacked my things casually. I finished unpacking using spatial and telekic magic in less than 10 seconds and went outside. ¡®The academy¡¯s area is bigger than I thought.¡¯ An artificial ind as big as Jeju Ind in Korea. It¡¯sparable to our Academy. If there was a problem, it was that most people here focus on developing their physical abilities. That was why there were so many exercise facilities. ¡®But there seems to be a lot of nice things.¡¯ Should I use the budget? Upon reflection, I haven¡¯t been shing with the principaltely. This ce looked expensive, and while using the budget wasn¡¯t a problem, a considerable amount had already been spent. So, how about ckmailing the principal to extort some money? That was truly a rational thought. It was at this moment that I was entertaining such a thought, Yoo Seolrang was staring straight at me. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°The professor.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± My face must be quite something. I¡¯ve always been good-looking, but this time, the Han Seojin I¡¯ve possessed has an even more exceptional face than the Han Seojin of before. ¡°But it¡¯s really amazing. How do you always recognize me?¡± ¡°Of course, I have to recognize you.¡± Yoo Seolrang¡¯s presence is faint. Should I say she¡¯s like the wind? Should I say she¡¯s assimted with the wind? ¡®No, is it those two?¡¯ I was quite interested in Yoo Seolrang from the beginning when I saw her. An extremely rare attribute is wind. And another ability that synergizes with it. Yoo Eunchae spoke as if it was a bit subtle, but if it¡¯s the talent I¡¯m thinking of, Perhaps she might grow into the most dangerous person among those I teach. No, she will grow. It was almost a feeling close to certainty. However, I¡¯m worried about whether Yoo Seolrang can ept it. ¡®It¡¯s a method that eats away at the mind more than expected.¡¯ Erasing oneself. Bing one with nature. In that process, losing oneself. Even now, it¡¯s faint, but soon, even her family won¡¯t notice her. ?And that¡¯s also why I rate Yoo Seolrang very highly. If one loses oneself and bes the wind itself¡­ ¡®Maybe I¡¯m also in danger?¡¯ I thought about it for a moment. If I think about my strength, I can say that I am the strongest right now. The density of the time I spent here is simr, though. Also, organizing the studies from my previous life and applying them to the next life has made the speed of my growth extraordinary. But these traits turned out to be more amazing than I thought, making me stronger than I expected. Yoo Seolrang pondered for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡± ¡°Yes, you too. Keep up the good work.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to ovee them with the education you taught me, Teacher.¡± ¡°Yes, overwhelmingly win for my research fund.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yoo Seolrang, momentarily at a loss for words, soon nodded and headed somewhere. ¡®That kid has no presence, and even the actionsck presence.¡¯ Iy down in the field. After a while, I felt someone approaching me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The girl who spoke to me. No, should I call her a girl? At first nce, she is a mix of various things. There was also a feeling that something was forcibly mixed. ¡®It¡¯s a familiar power.¡¯ The power that was forcibly mixed. Evil Energy. She was contaminated with it. However, she cleverly hid it, probably to the extent that one wouldn¡¯t notice without considerable detection ability. I looked at the girl. Eyes shining with a golden light. Hair that seemedpletely bleached, white as if burned. And. She possessed a certain power. Demonic Energy. A power simr to Evil Energy but held by a race called Yokai. If spiritual beings are divine, they are malevolent. She possessed that kind of power. As soon as I realized it, the energy inside me responded. To kill that thing right away. To burst its heart, to burst its head. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ Is this a form of emotional maniption, too? While such trivial things wouldn¡¯t sway me, it was strong enough to influence some. ¡®But you¡¯ve fallen far.¡¯ Once at a high position, but lost their power for some reason. It¡¯s a characteristic only seen in such individuals. They try to hide it, but they can¡¯t fool my eyes. And I¡¯ve experienced this quite a lot already. Should I call it a sense? I¡¯ve developed something like that. To the extent that I can tell at a nce. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Please call me Deceive.¡± ¡°And your business?¡± ¡°Um, wanted to see you once.¡± Wanted to see me? Did they notice something about me? ¡®I thought that Seon Woohyeon had drawn all the aggro.¡¯ Or perhaps the Insect Dragon King. It might have been his doing directly. ¡°Then just look and go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m spying?¡± ¡°Spying around, what can those eyes possibly see.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The girl called Deceive looked at me with eyes as if she had been struck. ¡°You¡¯re unique. Just as I¡¯ve heard.¡± Who could she have heard it from? But it was impossible to know whether the Insect Dragon King had intervened. Or if it was another demon king. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter. Just crushing them would do.¡¯ Still, seeing them move so openly like this, They must be quite confident. ¡°You¡¯re also unique. Emitting such a peculiar magical power anding here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is a clone I created.¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s still immature. To move so openly in front of me.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not my student, but I¡¯ll teach you specially. First, a mage shouldn¡¯te so unprotected.¡± ¡°I thought I was being careful enough?¡± ¡°Second, you¡¯re already in the palm of my hand. Whether it¡¯s your main body or an avatar.¡± ¡°What on earth have you been talking about since earlier¡­¡± Creak. The body of the girl who introduced herself as Deceive instantly froze. She was being scrutinized with my Heavenly Eyes. The faintly perceivable thread of magical power. Though she hid and diverted it with her abilities, ultimately, the thread of magical power left a faint trace to detect the remote control. In other words, she shouldn¡¯t have stood before me. ¡°¡­Grrr.¡± The avatar foamed at the mouth. The location is roughly 80km away. ¡®So, she¡¯s somewhat thorough.¡¯ Even I can¡¯t cover 80km in an instant. Now that she¡¯s been discovered, she¡¯ll try to shake me off somehow. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ As I said before, appearing before me was a mistake. ¡®Frozen Life Thread.¡¯ The thread clung to her life. It won¡¯t kill her, but she will suffer quite a bit. I¡¯ll torment you until the moment you die. As I was about to shatter the ice and kill the girl named Deceive, Yoo Eunchae walked towards me. ¡°The top student of the master, Yoo Eunchae, is¡­ huh?¡± Yoo Eunchae hesitated. Looking at the girl with frozen white hair. ¡°Did you already defeat her?¡± ¡°This one?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is that guy the one who will cause an incident in America?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Yoo Eunchae¡¯s reaction was peculiar. ¡°In what way?¡± ¡° White-Faced Golden Fur. An awakener with the Unique Trait Past Life.¡° ¡°Really?¡± Such a Unique Trait existed. Past life. I remember the first time I encountered it after entering this academy. Han Seojin¡¯s cousin. That guy was the one who recalled his past life. ¡®Honestly, he didn¡¯t seem that strong.¡¯ But there¡¯s also that thought. The one from the past life wouldn¡¯t have been that strong. Reincarnation is both a w and a merit. What mattered was how far the one called reincarnated had gone. ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious.¡± ¡°Awakening of past lives. She turns this area into a wastnd by forcibly manifesting her true body into reality.¡± ¡°Is that even possible?¡± ¡°Yes, but the downside is that she can¡¯t exert much power afterward¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re prepared to die anyway, it¡¯s not a downside.¡± ¡°Right. But the time she can run amok is shorter than you think. If we¡¯re prepared, the people here can stop it.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure.¡± Yoo Eunchae spoke with a rareck of confidence. ¡°Until now, I¡¯ve been overflowing with confidence, but things hardly ever go as I think.¡± ¡°The opponent isn¡¯t a fool either. If all the ns they¡¯ve set up are destroyed, they¡¯ll definitely make a move.¡± And it would manifest as the so-called butterfly effect. I briefly closed my eyes. The bastard said it summons the power of a previous life through a rampage. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, the maximum is¡­¡¯ A transcendent being. I might have to use ¡®that¡¯ if necessary. ¡°What is White-Faced Golden Fur, then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a famous Japanese folklore. But, that person feels like they¡¯re not just that, but also somewhat sweet.¡± A case of mythologies mixed. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s also considered a candidate for the Demon King. If she truly awakens all her power.¡± ¡°If she awakens?¡± ¡°¡­Even the transcended and ascended principal couldn¡¯t guarantee a victory against her.¡± ¡°What if we kill the original body now?¡± ¡°¡­If we kill it, we can definitely stop it.¡± However. Yoo Eunchae hesitated to speak. Her lips moved slightly, then stopped. She repeated this several times. ¡®I don¡¯t want to kill.¡¯ I could feel such a sentiment from her. I nced at Yoo Eunchae and said, ¡°Don¡¯t sympathize.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Evil should not be sympathized with.¡± Her upbringing and all that might have been unfortunate. Sympathy is possible, but. She made a choice. To trample on others and climb upwards. That¡¯s not a bad thing. It¡¯s a natural human instinct. However, trampling on the lives of others to climb up cannot be forgiven. Sacrificing others at will, living only for oneself, that is. So, that cannot be sympathized with. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± A brief silence fell. Yoo Eunchae seemed to be deep in thought, with a troubled expression. ¡°So, why did youe here to talk?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing special. Just that it seems we can easily win.¡± ¡°Win?¡± I looked at Yoo Eunchae with a puzzled expression. The students I taught and those from the Holy Empire Academy significantly differ. However, as Yoo Eunchae said, winning shouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡°I have an amazing strategy.¡± ¡°Strategy?¡± ¡°The strategy is simple. Training is so exhausting and tiring that the students from the Korean Academy won¡¯t be able to beat us! That¡¯s it.¡± I wore a dumbfounded expression. How can someone be so foolish? ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± ¡°This is the Holy Empire.¡± ¡°Right, this is the Holy Empire¡­ Ah.¡± As if those who use divine power would get tired. You blockhead. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? My training method is harsh but it¡¯s the most effective?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, those who use divine power took my training method as it is? It¡¯s just like giving the Mongols the ability to make siege weapons?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae¡¯s expression froze with a smile as she sweated profusely. ¡°Se, seriously, they won¡¯t catch up that quickly, right?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t catch up right away.¡± ¡°Th, that¡¯s right?¡± ¡°But it will be very hard from now on, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And if we lose, it will tarnish my reputation, so I¡¯ll make you work even harder than those guys. I¡¯ll make sure to tell the kids, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And looking at them, they are skilled at unconventional methods¡­ probably using something like a miracle, right? ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯ll all work out if the body is strong.¡± I looked at Yoo Eunchae. ¡°Well, hang in there.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae couldn¡¯t say anything. It was called an Exchange Battle, but the great prospect talentpetition had begun. Apetitionposed of individual and team matches. Though itsted for four weeks, there weren¡¯t many visitors. From what I heard, thepetition was heldst week because the Holy Empire caused such a big incident. However, this time, the principal managed to settle things somehow. The principal of the Holy Empire Academy seemed to want to take this opportunity to let everyone know they had changed. ¡¸Since we¡¯re doing it, let¡¯s do it big.¡¹ Therefore, the individual matches were scheduled for two weeks, and the team matches for the remaining two weeks. The first week was for preliminary rounds, evaluating individual skills. The second week was nned to go all the way to the finals. It was said that the team matches would be conducted simrly. ¡®The problem is.¡¯ It would be in the form of professors leading the students. ¡°This, we¡¯ve definitely won.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s our professor, we¡¯ll win even if all the opponentse at us.¡± Ignoring the kids¡¯ words, I watched the events of the first day of thepetition. Thepetition was interesting from the first match. Seon Woohyeon and the top contender from the Holy Empire were fighting. Both fought hard. And then. ¡°Jeira wins!¡± The top contender from the Holy Empire, who had received special training from Yoo Eunchae, won by a narrow margin. ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful. I want to give all the glory to Master Yoo Eunchae, who helped with the training! ¡°¡­This is really fucked.¡± Yoo Eunchae sweated profusely and cursed harshly at the winner¡¯s remarks. ¡®It¡¯s not that serious, though.¡¯ Maybe because I didn¡¯t intervene directly. Yoo Eunchae didn¡¯t teach them properly. After all, the method I tailored for a student ¡®who had learned mana¡¯ differed from what these guys needed. I watched Seon Woohyeon. ¡®Did those Celestial Gods say it?¡¯ A regressor, but lost to just a student? No matter what, isn¡¯t that too much? I looked at Seon Woohyeon. A regressor. Did he really return? ¡®Maybe.¡¯ Those arrogant beings called Celestial Gods perhaps erased part of his memory. Or made him ¡®mistakenly¡¯ believe so. Whatever it is. ¡®I don¡¯t like those guys.¡¯ They are quite malicious. Yoo Eunchae desperately racked her brain. Her reputation was different from others. A Problem Child. Despite causing many problems, her ability to resolve them had already reached a realm. It was to the extent that rumors circted about a hero of high status weeping and pping after witnessing her causing and resolving issues. The fact that she is still attached to the academy despite causing countless problems so far is proof of that. ¡®Being alive is the proof that I am strong¡ª.¡¯ Up until now, the fact that she was still alive was proof of that. Therefore, Yoo Eunchae found a way to solve the problem she had caused. ¡®It¡¯s simple.¡¯ All she had to do was escte the problem. In conclusion, she had to show that it wasn¡¯t her training them that was the problem. ¡®Overwhelmingly defeat them.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae held back her tears. Although it was something she eventually had to give them, Opening her reserve now made her want to cough out blood. But she was the one who caused the incident. Since she caused it, she had to solve it. Holding back tears, Yoo Eunchae began to take out elixirs and treasures. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¨C Who Are You? Possessor, Yoo Eunchae. The repository of her knowledge was endlessly vast. She holed up in her room, spending tens of thousands of hours on games. Someone once said that to be an expert in a field, you needed to invest 10,000 hours. While holed up in her room, Yoo Eunchae could have be a professional gamer. Such a person spent tens of thousands of hours on one game. In this world, there were many things she didn¡¯t know, and she didn¡¯t shine when Han Seojin was around. Nevertheless, the knowledge she possessed was precious, one by one. More than anything, it will be even more important ¡®in the future¡¯. Anyway, the subspace created with her knowledge was said to be on the level of a national power. ¡°¡­The summoning circle that Sorim created?! Why do you have this?!¡± ¡°This is the Devil-ying Sword that Cheongsan Sect imed was lost?¡± ¡°Found a cool-looking scythe. Satisfied.¡± ¡°Hey, Jo Gaeun! Just take one item each!¡± ¡°¡­Is the sun rising in the West tomorrow? What happened for the Problem Child to be handing out items like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. She must have caused some big trouble and is asking us to help her.¡± At Abel¡¯s words, Shin Yura responded. Even so, Shin Yura was also holding a book. ¡®¡­To think she was hiding something like this.¡¯ Shin Yura looked at the book she had chosen. Born into the Magic Shin n, she grew up withoutcking anything. She enjoyed all that Korea had to offer. But this magic book was not something that could just be obtained. It wasn¡¯t something that could be acquired with money or power. Just holding this book would allow Shin Yura to strike a blow to a mage stronger than herself. ¡°So. What kind of request are you making by handing out all this?¡± ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re handing out rare weapons and elixirs all at once¡­.¡± ¡°Defeat the students of the Holy Empire Academy.¡± ¡°We can do that even without these things.¡± ¡°You have to win overwhelmingly.¡± ¡°¡­How much?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t win overwhelmingly, Master said he would half-kill us.¡± ¡°¡­How much did you teach them?¡± ¡°¡­Sniff.¡± Han Seojin made a strange expression as he listened to the conversation between Yoo Eunchae and Shin Yura. Yoo Eunchae. He seemed to understand why the Celestial Gods chose her. ¡®I can¡¯t figure her out.¡¯ On the surface, she seems to be causing chaos but somehow manages to handle the situation. She revealed some of her training methods to the rival Holy Empire Academy. Those training methods didn¡¯t suit the current students of the Holy Empire Academy. They were best suited for those who have mastered mana. But these students were different. Her training methods will be their foundation and strengthen them someday. And if you summed it all up, ¡®¡­In the end, everyone became stronger.¡¯ At this rate, even he would not be able to defeat the students easily. On the surface, it seemed she was doing something strange, but in the end, she has met the minimum condition to prevent the fox called White-Faced Golden Fur from invading. The scary thing was that she didn¡¯t act ording to a n. She made them stronger by fostering a sense ofpetition. ¡®Well, she can¡¯t move ording to a n anyway.¡¯ He got a glimpse of why she was called a Problem Child. And why she had entered this world. It felt like he saw a fragment of that. I wandered outside. I trusted Yoo Eunchae¡¯s information, but I didn¡¯t blindly believe it. The regressor twisted the timeline, and Yoo Eunchae started causing incidents. The opponent is preparing to release more stored power. ¡®White-Faced Golden Fur.¡¯ The existence Yoo Eunchae mentioned. In Japan, she was called the Tamamo-no-Mae; in China, she acted under the name Daji. If she was active in two countries. Her infamy must be high. And that would have given her strength. Should I call it influence? If she absorbed so many people¡¯s negative emotions¡­ ¡®A supreme transcendent.¡¯ But she has fallen. She came to spy on me with an avatar, but my Heavenly Eyes saw through even that. So, I roughly understood. A supreme transcendent. But she was one of the weaker transcendent ones. ¡®In my 2nd or 3rd life, I could kill her with my physical strength alone.¡¯ Now, it was difficult. If I mobilized everything I had¡ªno, even if I left out one thing and bet my life, I could somehow reach the entry-level of the High Realm/ So I had no choice but to use that. ¡®I can only use it twice.¡¯ To be precise, three times, but the first time wouldn¡¯t be that strong. Thud. I stopped walking. I had reached my destination. Near the fountain. I settled down and sat there. ¡®Release.¡¯ I let my magic flow into the wind. My inherent attribute was originally heaven. Now, due to my Unique Trait, Eternity, I have the attribute of eternity, but not wind and water. And thunder and ice. Plus, the attribute of clouds. I am ustomed to handling nature with the power of the sky, whichbines five attributes. ¡®Domain formation.¡¯ I waited for the information brought by the wind that spread in all directions. The domain extends up to 1 km. More is possible, but it¡¯s hard to pick specific keywords urately. ¡°The Holy Empire Academy students caused trouble again this time.¡± ¡°Trouble? Isn¡¯t that a daily urrence? Even if there¡¯s a door, they just ram through it, so many ces near the shopping district don¡¯t have doors anymore¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blessing from the gods. If theymit a crime, divine punishment is immediate, so even without doors, there are no thieves¡­¡± ¡°So it¡¯s been a bit boringtely. There are no thieves, so I have no chance to shoot.¡± Conversations of ordinary people. ¡°Recently, I obtained a relic of a forgotten god. If I offer this as a sacrifice to the gods, I can learn a new forbidden technique.¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous. I also want to obtain a relic of a forgotten god¡­¡± Conversations of heroes. ¡°Our n¡­¡± ¡°Soon, White-Faced¡­, Yata¡¯s¡­karma¡­¡± A voice blocked by something and caught in noise. Found it. I focused my attention in that direction. I stood up. I started to move slowly in that direction but stopped. ¡®This is.¡¯ Before I knew it, my surroundings had be quiet. It happened in an instant. It was the afternoon, but before I knew it, a dark curtain had covered everything. Click-ck. A woman quietly appeared in front of me. Her eyes were covered with ck cloth. Wearing a ck priest¡¯s robe, her long ck hair was let down. ¡°Eternal Demon King. I havee to greet you.¡± An endlessly elegant figure. People wearing masks and night clothes bowed behind me as she greeted me, bowing towards me. ¡®Demonic energy.¡¯ I felt intense demonic energy. I calmly looked at the woman. ¡®Is she dangerous?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t see well what attribute she had mastered. It was like looking through fog. ¡°Pleasee with us.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be the Eternal Demon King and take revenge on the Iron-Blood Sword n?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my revenge myself. I don¡¯t care about your powers.¡± ¡°Hoho¡­¡­It seems the rumors of your recent drastic change are true.¡± I looked at the woman. The followers of demons vary depending on the attributes of the demon king they serve. ¡®If the Insect Dragon King devours creatures to steal their power.¡¯ What attribute does the woman in front of me have? [Activating attribute, Soul Origin Qi (S).] ¡°Come with me¡­¡± Pop. The woman¡¯s head exploded. The culprit was me. I had wrapped Soul Origin Qi around my hand and exploded her head. Ssss. Her exploded head started to regenerate as if time was rewinding. ¡®The Immortal Demon King?¡¯ Snap. I cracked my neck. ¡°Are you saying you will oppose us instead ofing with us?¡± ¡°You attacked first, didn¡¯t you? Where do you get the nerve toin about being attacked when you conduct human experiments?¡± ¡°That was to give you the chance to be the Eternal Demon King¡­¡± ¡°Chance, my foot.¡± My lips curled to a smile. The Immortal Demon King. In a way, she is also a demon king with the attribute of time. She rewinds time to restore her body to its optimal state. That was the kind of ability she had. ¡®And they called me the Eternal Demon King.¡¯ Trait, Eternity. If that power is the concept I think it is, it¡¯s dangerous. Han Seojin¡¯s talent is so poor that few can properly utilize it. But even taking part in it, other people could be dangerous. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. Anyway, Han Seojin will end up joining us.¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± ¡°Because we are already prepared to invade.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, if you want to save your disciples, it would be better to follow us.¡± I got into the position. But the woman didn¡¯t move. A moment ago, even though I had attacked, she only restored her body. She must have had that kind of confidence. Wooong!! A gray haze formed around my fist. [Activating attribute, Soul Origin Qi (S).] [Unique trait, Eternity, imbues the user.] ¡°It¡¯s useless. The Immortal Demon King favors me. Unless you are a transcendent, you cannot kill me.¡± Thud, thud. As I raised my hand, the followers bowing behind her walked towards me. ¡°However, touching the apostle¡¯s body is also disrespectful.¡± ¡°We will block you. Eternal Demon King. Until your anger is appeased¡­¡± ¡°Really? Then try taking this.¡± Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Soul-Crushing Strike. Pop. The Soul-Crushing Strike pierced through the bowing man. It erased his entire upper body. ¡°The judgment to erase the entire upper body, knowing we have immortal bodies, was good, but it doesn¡¯t work on us. Our immortality is controlling the flow of time that the Eternal Demon King possesses. Therefore, our soldiers¡­?¡± The woman trailed off. Thud. The man¡¯s body fell. Even after some time, the body did not revive. ¡°¡­Sir Milo?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡­our immortality rewinds the flow of time. That¡¯s why we have the power of immortality and eternal youth?¡± The woman and her group were agitated over the mere death of one subordinate. Pathetic. ¡®So what?¡¯ My Heaven-Surrendering breaks everything that stands in my way. It wasn¡¯t something that such a trivial thing can block. ¡°You said you invaded the academy, right? Let¡¯s end this quickly without dragging it out.¡± Smirking, I leapt forward. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¨C Who Are You? (2) The Immortal Legion. A legion belonging to the Immortal Demon King. A legion possessing terrifying strength. Unlike other legions, they wouldn¡¯t break, and they trampled everything in their way. As the name suggested, the Immortal Legion wouldn¡¯t die. Even when crushed, broken, burned, or torn apart. They didn¡¯t know how to die. The higher their rank, the more troublesome they were. For example, sword qi. But even if there were ways to deal with them, the cost of eradicating them was too great. Thus, the Immortal Legion was a terrible nightmare for lower beings. Therefore. They received the mission to bring Han Seojin, the vessel to be the Eternal Demon King. Han Seojin. The individual who had be the hottest topic in the current Academy. He had imprinted his name on all the heroes in less than three months. His strength was exceptionally high, but his level was still low. His newly awakened Unique Trait was Reincarnation. And people thought he had awakened a second Unique Trait. ¨C He awakened Eternity and then awakened Reincarnation. That was themon thought of those who monitored him closely. Therefore, the Demon Army sent the Immortal Legion. He was already halfway transformed into the vessel of the Eternal Demon King. However, some thought he might be an even greater Demon King. The army following the demons, The third woman, and the Immortal Legion also approved. ¡®But what is that?¡¯ What on earth is that? The one called the Saintess covered her mouth. Aaaah©¤!! A hymn praising the demons resounded. Those who took out all sorts of weapons began to move. The attire of the Immortal Legion is simple. And there is nothing to block them. After all, they don¡¯t die. They feel pain, but they¡¯ve been trained to ovee it. The method of trading bone for flesh, That is the Immortal Legion. However. That has now be the worst choice. Crack. Han Seojin swung his ashen-colored fist. His fistnded. And the soldier of the Immortal Legion did not even leave a corpse with one punch. Ashen sh. It crushed the undying soldier. However, the Immortal Legion didn¡¯t even die from such destruction. Even if their whole body turned to ash, they would revive. That was the Immortal Legion. But Han Seojin. ¡®Is he breaking the immortality?¡¯ He was killing the Immortal Legion. That alone was shocking, but the speed at which he killed the Immortal Legion was unusual. The vessel to be the Eternal Demon King. Therefore, they assembled as many personnel as possible. Ten mid-rank personnel. One high-rank person called the Knight Commander and herself. With this, they could wipe out any ¡®n¡¯ or guild. It seemed a bit excessive. But now, she thought that her choice was fortunate. Because even with this, the opponent was a reigning terror. Hastily, themander stopped Han Seojin. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll stop?¡± They were the ones who dered they would attack the Holy Empire Academy. Moreover, they initially tried to kidnap him. Punch. As he administered a punch to another soldier of the Immortal Legion, themander spoke even more urgently. ¡°It¡¯s to make you submit! You can be the ninth Demon King!¡± ¡®You¡¯re so absurd that I ended up listening.¡¯ Han Seojin smirked at the absurd words that made himugh. ¡°What would happen if I submit?¡± ¡°You¡¯d be a Demon King! You can rule one of the kings of hell, the ruler of the ck sky¡­¡± ¡®Sorry, but I already beat one of them.¡¯ Oh, maybe not killed since he was already dreaming of revival. ¡®If I killed one, I can roughly estimate.¡¯ Insect Dragon King. He was particrly strong among the Demon Kings. Others mocked him as weak. But Han Seojin knew that he hid his power. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± He clenched his fist. The ashen haze began to thicken. ¡°Ruling hell or whatever, isn¡¯t it useless? Just looking at you guys crawling out here, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± They wouldn¡¯t crawl out to a ce like this if they were truly powerful. Demon Realm. That ce was endlessly deep, dark, and vast. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable. The hypocrites who im to be the Celestial Gods. We havee here to kill them.¡± There was something Han Seojin agreed with. Seon Woohyeon. Thinking about how he continued to suffer like that, it wasn¡¯t easy. They might be hypocrites. No, I¡¯m sure of it. But even so. ¡®Are they better than those who openly unt evil?¡¯ Han Seojin stepped forward. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°You¡¯re arrogant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not arrogance.¡± Han Seojin put strength on his toes. Swish. A sound like the wind blowing was heard. At the same time, Han Seojin stood at an incredible speed in front of the man. Only two reacted. The Saintess and themander. ng! The one called themander raised his sword to block. His sword, qi, blocked Seojin¡¯s attack. He was different from other weaklings. But that¡¯s all. ¡°Themander is in danger!¡± The soldiers noticed the abnormality a momentter. ng! The sword and fist shed once more. Just two collisions. The ashen power shattered the qi and cracked the sword. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Themander gritted his teeth. A massive amount of demonic energy drained out to block Seojin¡¯s single attack. Fortunately, the Saintess was there. At the same time, all kinds of blessings began to be ced on him. The demonic power began to rise. [Trait, Zealot is activated. All stats increase.] [Unique trait, Zealot¡¯s Sword is activated. Speed increases ording to faith. Attack speed increases by three times!] ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Han Seojin looked at themander. Themander¡¯s speed increased. Themander moved his sword. He couldn¡¯t react before, but now he matched Han Seojin¡¯s movements. ¡®Hooh.¡¯ Han Seojin sighed. His movements became dramatically faster. ¡®It seems to be his Unique Trait.¡¯ Movement amplified by at least three times. But it wasn¡¯t fun. He looked with his Heavenly Eyes. Themander¡¯s internal structure, filled with demonic energy, was boiling. ¡®This isn¡¯t fun.¡¯ This level he¡¯s seen many times in the martial world. Hwaak! Han Seojin¡¯s eyes emitted a blue light. The eyes that saw through all mana shone blue. ¡®Useless.¡¯ He had already seen guys in the martial world who were just fast. Some were fast yet profound individuals. Some became tens of times faster in an instant. ¡®Compared to those guys.¡¯ They might be infinitely strong against those weaker than them, But against the strong, speed isn¡¯t that important. Crack! Han Seojin¡¯s steps caused the ground to crack like a spider web. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Soul-Crushing Strike. His ashen fist became a sh. Themander quickly created sword qi, adding demonic energy to it as well. Aaaah©¤!! The choir sang to boost morale. Ten zealots rushed at Han Seojin to stop him. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!! There was no sound. A massive shockwave shook everything around. And what was seen was themander whose upper body was pierced by something huge. A handful of blood. ¡®Huff.¡¯ His body trembled. It was the recoil from using Soul-Crushing Strike ¡®properly¡¯ once. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. He was immortal. No matter how resistant he was, theHeaven-Surrendering Godly Technique was specialized in breaking the opponent¡¯s manifestation and traits. Essentially, beings of a higher caliber than oneself. ¡°Phew.¡± He breathed. The Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra, sleeping in his dantian, responded. The Divine sleeping there opened its eyes and began to tune Seojin¡¯s body. ¡®Feels like I¡¯m dying.¡¯ Han Seojin moved his body forward. At the same time, he stepped on the spearhead at his feet and picked up the spear. Tap. It seems they used a decent-quality item. The feel is quite nice. ¡®These guys are more annoying than I thought.¡¯ He held the spear. His fists and feet were strong. They were good for dealing with strong opponents, but their reach was short. It was good for dealing with one guy. But in the current state, he needs to kill the opponents quickly. Whoosh! The end of the spear started to emit a mixed energy. The ashen power flickered at the tip of the spear. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. It was originally used while wielding a weapon. But weapons couldn¡¯t withstand the power of Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. The current body, reminiscent of a diamond, also couldn¡¯t use the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique for long. ¡°This is dangerous! Even if you get hurt, it¡¯s fine. Capture him somehow!¡± At one man¡¯s words, dozens rushed at once. Han Seojin smirked. ¡®Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to run away.¡¯ Zealots don¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice for their purpose. The funny thing is they truly believe it¡¯s a noble sacrifice. ¡®This is actually good.¡¯ He can kill them all at once. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. sh Wind sh. The ashen light shed. Like drawing a line on a ck background, the ashen color streaked. Swish, swish, swish. Lines were drawn. In the world where everything stopped, dozens of ashen lines were drawn. Splurt! sh Wind sh. A Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique using a weapon. This martial art, which maximizes the sharpness of weapons, is very good for dealing with weak opponents. ¡®The remaining ones.¡¯ Han Seojin looked elsewhere. Half were left. But their strength was weaker than those who had been eliminated earlier. Most of them were priests called the choir. Tuk. The silent Saintess stepped forward. Her hands and feet trembled. Fear. That was part of it, but the Saintess shook her head. It was ecstasy. ¡®The vessel of the Demon King?¡¯ It was already perfectlypleted. The Eternal Demon King. The leadership judged him to be on par with other Demon Kings. Though his attributes are tremendous, they thought he couldn¡¯t fully blossom his power due to Han Seojin¡¯s talent. But what about the current Han Seojin? Overwhelming. He nced at the Immortal Legion and tried to challenge them head-on. And he had already eliminated half of them. ¡°Ah¡­¡± And now, he intended to deal with the rest of them. Han Seojin quietly revealed his qi. Hwaak! An overwhelming aura burst out. A temperament that seemed like it would destroy everything. At the same time, the Saintess saw. A way for them to somehow escape. ¡°This time, we will retreat.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯lle again next time.¡± Han Seojin said, resting the spear on his shoulder. The Saintess swallowed her saliva. His expression and gestures were utterly rxed. But she thought it was fortunate. ¡®At least he intends to talk.¡¯ Han Seojin was a bit tired. The Saintess thought. The current situation of attacking the Holy Empire Academy. The one who would be the biggest variable had already started moving. They were just buying time to prepare for the future. The Saintess quickly retreated. sh. A stepte, a mark like something had been cut appeared where the Saintess was. ¡°Good sense.¡± ¡°Do you really intend to see this to the end with us!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous for the ones who kidnapped me to be now negotiating.¡± Han Seojin slowly gathered mixed energy. ¡®I¡¯ll have to push myself a bit.¡¯ He took a stance. The opponent must be pushed at once, full of thoughts, to escape. Moreover, they are the ones who kidnapped him with some unknown power. If left alive, it will surely be troublesome. So. ¡®I¡¯ll end it here.¡¯ Wind God¡¯s Step. Swift. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. sh Wind sh. ¡°What do you¡­¡± Everything slowed down. In that world, the Saintess noticed a momentte. ¡®Huh.¡¯ It was strange. The Han Seojin she had seen just moments ago was no longer visible. Not above, not to the left, not to the right, not below. He was neither felt nor seen. Tap. A small footstep was heard from behind. And it was endlessly ominous. The Saintess turned her head. Han Seojin was quietly standing. The spear he was holding was shattered into pieces. And. One line was drawn. The creepy ashen line that killed dozens of soldiers of the Immortal Legion. ¡°Ah.¡± Upon realizing that, the Saintess saw a world turned upside down. ¡®De¡­mon¡­ King¡­Please, be wary of that existence.¡¯ Thest prayer of the Saintess, who prayed in the moment of death, went unheard. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¨C Who Are You? (3) ¡°Phew.¡± My heart pounded loudly. At the same time, two circles spun, supplying my mana. It was the aftermath of rapidly exhausting my stamina. ¡®I thought I pushed myself a bit too hard.¡¯ The stamina consumption was more severe than I had expected. My body hadn¡¯t adjusted to the Heavenly Martial Body yet. And their level was stronger than I thought. That was one reason, but¡­ ¡®Is it because of the Soul Origin Qi?¡¯ The S-rank trait, Soul Origin Qi. It emits an overwhelming energy, almost exclusively for the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. A tremendous force. The power extracted and honed from Soul Origin Qi disyed extreme might. Even with my body somewhatplete, I still became this exhausted. ¡®I want to rest.¡¯ But I couldn¡¯t. They kidnapped me to this ce. And they said they¡¯d attack the academy straight away. Crackle. I looked up at the sky. Sure, here are the changes highlighted: The suddenly created ck sky was breaking apart. A barrier. It must have been a barrier separating this world from reality. The reason it was breaking was probably that the caster had died. ¡®If I had seen it from outside, it might¡¯ve been quite troublesome.¡¯ No, maybe not. There was a means to split it now. I took a deep breath and chewed on the emergency pill I had packed. A refreshing sensation filled my body, invigorating me. Crunch, crunch. In the meantime, the barrier was half-destroyed. Not much time had passed. However, smoke billowed from a corner that seemed to be the academy. ¡®They¡¯ve got guts.¡¯ I had heard that was where they resided. Those arrogant beings were fixated on an absurd goal. What on earth did they want from the academy that they¡¯d terrorize it? ¡®They¡¯d be scary if their ns were sessful.¡¯ But was there a reason to risk everything to terrorize the academy? Various thoughts crossed my mind, but I got up and checked my body¡¯s condition. ¡®About 80%.¡¯ Compared to my usual state, I could muster about that much. I looked at the ce where the smoke was rising. My senses were ringing rm bells. It was dangerous to go there in my current state. ¡®No need.¡¯ I sharpened my senses. Recalling thest memories of my past life, I sharpened my senses even further. When was there ever a time that wasn¡¯t dangerous? Think about it when you¡¯re dead. Wind God¡¯s Steps. Swoosh. Here¡¯s the passage with the changes highlighted: With the sound of the wind slicing, my body shot forward. After running for a while, I looked at the ce presumed to be the Holy Empire Academy. ¡®They did it?¡¯ Why presumed? Because it had already been tampered with by them. A ck barrier. The entire area of the Holy Empire Academy was covered by it. Heavenly Eyes. The eye that peeks into the secrets of the sky grasped everything. ¡®A structure to block external intrusion¡­ No, it¡¯s more like separation. Did they separate the space itself?¡¯ As soon as I figured it out, I let out a hollowugh. Spatial separation. It was extremely difficult. If I had gained a unique spatial trait, it might have been doable, but¡­ It wasn¡¯t possible now. Instead, I¡¯d have to use another method. ¡®Should we go with an infiltration approach?¡¯ I quickly approached the entrance with Wind God¡¯s Steps. In front of the entrance, murmuring could be heard. ¡°What do we do about this?¡± ¡°Separation from space. Crazy bastards. What did they do just to invade the academy?¡± I looked at the murmuring beings. None of them seemed noteworthy. However, each one of them had reached the High Realm. They had that level of ¡®presence.¡¯ ¡®Ouws?¡¯ Ouws. Martial arts and magic gather energy within themselves. Martial arts have a solid microcosm that doesn¡¯t waver in any environment. Magic creates circles in the heart, influenced by the environment. But they¡¯re different. Material possessions, or divine artifacts, are embedded within, converting them into personal power. Divine power. The price of possessing a god¡¯s power. When they have that, they be immensely powerful against equal opponents. But they be endlessly weak if they lose the divine artifact or divine power. In severe cases, they could even be killed by someone of a lower level. That¡¯s the trait of those who handle divine power. ¡®They¡¯ll be useful.¡¯ This ce is dangerous. My senses were ringing rms. This life might end here. So these people can be useful allies. The problem is they knew this ce was the Holy Empire Academy. So they must have made at least some preparations. ¡°¡­Wait, who are you?¡± ¡°What? When did you get here?¡± ¡°Hold on, everyone, don¡¯t be rude. He¡¯s a guest.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± Perhaps because of his high rank, there was at least one person with proper manners. ¡°¡­Han Seojin, the head professor.¡± ¡°That famous guy? He still looked like a kid with that baby face.¡± ¡°He¡¯s an Asian. They look younger than us.¡± I looked around. The strongest-looking guy here. A man with blue eyes wearing armor. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m a knight serving Thor, the god of lightning, among the Celestial Gods.¡± So that¡¯s why I felt the tingling lightning power. ¡®But is the myth still intact?¡¯ Only the god of light existed in my second life, and in my third life, the immortal beings were ying around. Well, I couldn¡¯t see them due to some restrictions. ¡°What forces are present here?¡± ¡°Most of the avable forces. And reinforcements will keeping every hour.¡± So they¡¯re continuously gathering heroes here via nes or transport ships. ¡®Maybe the Holy Empire Academy wasn¡¯t the target, but gathering heroes here was.¡¯ Or both. Then, what could be inferred is¡­ ¡®To kill all the heroes gathered here.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae mentioned their goal. White-Faced Golden Fur. They said she was stepping in. The girl I briefly encountered beforeing here. She didn¡¯t seem that strong. ¡®Dangerous.¡¯ As I saw with my eyes, that being was a fallen existence. I looked around. They are quite skilled heroes. And if they keeping here¡­ ¡®Highly likely.¡¯ With some means, they must have something to materialize their original level. ¡®Bleak.¡¯ Surely, that level wouldn¡¯t achieve proper transcendence. But the problem was that you needed another transcendent to kill an unstable transcendent. Unless I reached the Supreme Realm. Unfortunately, I hadn¡¯t even crossed the wall of the High Realm yet. ¡®¡­Should I really use it?¡¯ Three times left. No, practically, only two times left. Even if I saved one for the Dragon King, should I use it on such a trivial being? ¡°By the way, head professor.¡± While pondering how to use it, the knight serving Thor spoke to me. ¡°Do you have any intention of joining us?¡± Why did these guys always ask if I wanted to join them whenever they saw me? Actually, I knew the answer. ¡®Because I¡¯m just that great.¡¯ But that wasn¡¯t important right now. ¡°Is that important now?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The important thing now is breaking through here.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s true. This is where the children who will lead our Holy Empire grow up. Let¡¯s talk about other thingster.¡± The cheerful, handsome man said so while looking at me. ¡°But is there a way to break through here?¡± ¡°There is.¡± Coincidentally, I possessed an ability that allowed me to pass through here. ¡°Phew.¡± I took a deep breath and drew out my power. ¡®Space de.¡¯ Although it originated from Subspace, I modified it into a trait that cuts through space. A ck de emerged on my hand. And here. Soul Origin Qi. The gray energy began to flicker over the ck de. ¡°¡­What is that power?¡± ¡°Everyone except one person here, enter. It will close immediately.¡± ¡°¡­Got it. Everyone, gather here!¡± ¡°Zeronis, everyone has gathered without you saying.¡± As the cheerful guy spoke, everyone around gathered here. I immediately activated Space de. Swoosh-. With the sound of something being sliced, ¡°Huh?¡± Yoo Eunchae, who was about toe out, greeted us. A dark ce. In that ce, a white-haired girl quietly opened her eyes. ¡°It was a bitter cold.¡± She shivered. It took some time to unravel the spell he cast on her. ¡®Han Seojin, was it?¡¯ The vessel to be the Eternal Demon King. As soon as he had recognized her, he cast a spell. She didn¡¯t know how it worked. Even with the knowledge of a transcendent, the only thing she understood was that the method was subtle and high-level. She only knew that much. Certainly, it was just a clone, but it affected her main body. It had been a long time since she encountered such a powerful spell. ¡®It¡¯s surprising that there¡¯s still a mage of that level here.¡¯ Originally, magic wasn¡¯t a despised field of study. The most renowned field of study in the empire that ruled the continent had notable talents. However, the first Purple Tower Master perished with the Insect Dragon King, and the empire declined. The Duke of Extermination secluded herself somewhere, and her followers sought her legacy. ¡®It was indeed remarkable.¡¯ Just a human. A mere human mage perished with the Insect Dragon King. Insect Dragon King was the weakest Demon King, but also the strongest. It was because of the Power of Gluttony. Using Gluttony to umte strength, the Insect Dragon King had the potential to be so strong that other Demon Kings would hesitate to fight him. Those who don¡¯t know might think the Insect Dragon King was the weakest Demon King. Others knew better. Everyone took notice of Han Seojin, the Purple Tower Master who defeated the Dragon King. Many sought his soul. Demon Kings and Demon Gods of Hell. Celestial Gods and Angels in the heavens. And the hypocrites who called themselves Celestial Gods. They all wanted his soul, but it drifted somewhere else. ¡°It¡¯s tiresome.¡± After thousands of years, it was time to return to her true form. White-Faced Golden Fur. Or Daji. The fox spirit who bewitched people in two nations. She looked outside the barrier. There were already many heroes gathered there. ¡°Haha, they¡¯re entering without knowing it¡¯s hell.¡± Utterly foolish beings. And the man leading them. Han Seojin. That ominous name. It was probably just a namesake. But having stepped into this ce and troubling her¡­ He¡¯ll pay the price. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¨C Who Are You? (4) ¡°What should we do?¡± It was Yoo Eunchae¡¯s voice. Suddenly, with a tremendous explosion, the darkness subsided. Since they were in the middle of joint training, all the students were gathered in one ce. Thus, they were able to gather quickly. ¡°Shall we wait for rescue?¡± The most rational answer. When Yoo Seolrang spoke, everyone looked at her with surprised expressions. ¡°No, when did you get here?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been here for a while.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have such girly thoughts. These are the people who boldly invaded this ce. They must have cut offmunication with the teachers and the outside world or done something simr.¡± An American cadet unted his muscles as he spoke. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t agree with the ¡®girly thoughts¡¯ part, but anyway, we will have to stick together for a while.¡± Shin Yura raised her head proudly as she spoke. ¡°But, if there¡¯s a problem.¡± Shin Yura looked around the dark space. Everything was dark. Yet, high walls soared. It felt like the space itself had been altered. ¡®Such advanced magic¡­¡¯ Whether it was a trait or not, she didn¡¯t know. But such magic needed immense preparation in order to be cast. ¡®Then, it¡¯s my chance to shine.¡¯ Lately, she felt like she was being overshadowed. At first, Professor Han Seojin had paid attention to her. Now, that attention seemed to be fading. It wasn¡¯t that he stopped giving her attention. Although her peers continued to care for her, she didn¡¯t have any special lessons with Han Seojin. He said it was because the otherscked the basics. She didn¡¯t know his true intentions. She wanted to learn the magic form he used, the cial Heavenly Moon. But he wouldn¡¯t teach it to her. ¡¸Because it¡¯s a power that destroys its user.¡¹ That¡¯s what he said. So, here¡­ ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Everyone, pay attention for a moment.¡± Just as Shin Yura was about to step forward, Yoo Eunchae drew everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Hey¡­ ugh!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the cute act? Do you know anything about this ce?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a mage.¡± ¡°This ce has spatial distortion. Didn¡¯t the Master tell you not to act on half-baked knowledge?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae closed her mouth, pondering. She knew what to do. The one who knew this ce best wasn¡¯t the regressor Seon Woohyeon. It was the possessor Yoo Eunchae. Even her Master, who acted like he knew everything, had to follow her lead. Yoo Eunchae had that kind of pride. ¡®No, if it¡¯s him, he¡¯ll manage somehow.¡¯ He might fumble initially, but he¡¯d soon navigate the ce as if it were his room. Anyway, thisbyrinth was simple. Thebyrinth¡¯s rules were forcibly brought in as they were. The official name of this ce is. ¡®Labyrinth of Illusions.¡¯ It¡¯s an endlessly dangerous ce. But with her, it¡¯s a ce where they could buy time. ¡®Originally, I should¡¯ve mastered Space de.¡¯ Unfortunately, her vessel was already full. Additionally, this wasn¡¯t supposed to be the time for them to invade. Because they were supposed to appear two weekster during the group battle. ¡®It changed again.¡¯ The future kept changing. Was it because of the appearance of the regressor Seon Woohyeon, who wasn¡¯t here originally? Or was it because of her existence, which shouldn¡¯t exist? And the existence of Han Seojin, the Purple Tower Master, who reced the Eternal Demon King, Han Seojin. No, maybe it¡¯s all three. ¡®The memories of the future I have.¡¯ Were bing increasingly useless. Of course, they still held immense value. But it was also true that they¡¯re bing less useful. Yoo Eunchae shook her head. ¡®That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now.¡¯ What was important now was escaping from here. ¡°Everyone, listen to me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Abel, who could be called her closest ally, responded quickly. ¡°Why do you react so quickly?¡± ¡°You¡¯re someone who causes all sorts of incidents, but your ability to handle them is recognized. And¡­ this is the situation where your abilities shine the most.¡± Abel backhandedlyplimented her, but Yoo Eunchae had a convenient ear that only heard the good things. ¡®My abilities are indeed excellent.¡¯ She half-listened and then spoke. ¡°First of all, I think I know about thisbyrinth.¡± Yoo Eunchae spoke conveniently. Something she did whenever incidents urred. ¡°I read about this in some literature.¡± ¡°You always say it¡¯s from that book of universal truths you carry around, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± There was a book containing the truths of the universe. A book said to be created for some reason by the Master of All Things, an EX-rank trait. It was said to contain everything. So what she said wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. ¡°This ce is the Labyrinth of Illusions. It¡¯s a ce where the illusion attribute is maximized.¡± ¡°The Labyrinth of Illusions¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah. Illusions. It¡¯s an illusion-typebyrinth, but the illusions here have substance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°But for us, it¡¯s okay. As long as we stick together, it¡¯s only about a B-grade difficulty.¡± ¡°B-grade.¡± Mission type, B-grade. Usually undertaken by mid-level heroes. It wasn¡¯t something typical students would consider. But the students here weren¡¯t ordinary. The third years were known as the Golden Generation. And the current first years have surpassed them. They were on par with those from the Holy Empire Academy. At their level, they could handle B-grade missions. ¡°So if we just follow a few precautions I¡¯ll give, we can clear this ce easily.¡± ¡°Sounds simple enough.¡± ¡°Yeah, but a few things are a bit difficult.¡± First, no one should act alone. This ce is the Labyrinth of Illusions. ¡°First, you¡¯re likely to get trapped in an illusion if you¡¯re alone. Second, there are no treasure chests here, so don¡¯t touch anything. Third, if you get lost, stay where you are. Just send the fireworks I gave you earlier upwards.¡± After teaching ten rules, Yoo Eunchae gathered the students and handed out fireworks. She exined various precautions, but their worries didn¡¯t disappear. ¡®If there¡¯s a problem¡­¡¯ Thisbyrinth isn¡¯t just a B-grade in difficulty. As the number of people increases, thebyrinth expands, and it can be an A-grade difficulty. Normally, this wouldn¡¯t be a big issue since there¡¯d by many people outside. The most reliable Professor, Han Seojin, was also here. But this time, it was a problem. A fox aiming to regain its power had set a cunning trap. Heroes wille. They will definitelye. But they must note. Because this ce will be the fox¡¯s den. At one time, it destroyed the Shang Dynasty, traveled to Japan, and tormented millions of humans, making it the worst monster ever. ¡®It¡¯s a Transcendent.¡¯ Though iplete, it achieved a domain with the Yata Mirror. With that, the fox achieved an iplete butplete rank. It will summon all the heroes there, and then it will kill them. Though iplete, it was still a Transcendent. Against beings of a lower realm, Transcendents were invincible. Even if High Realm beings try to stop it, more than ten are needed. Beings that transcended thews of the world and meddled with thews of the universe. Beings that imposed theirws on others and disregarded providence. They were known as Transcendents for those reasons. And those reasons were why they ascended. Breaking the limits of humans. Fighting against arrogant beings called Demon Kings, Archangels, and Celestial Gods. ¡®It would be best to call a Transcendent.¡¯ But that was impossible. Because experiencing transcendence forced certain trials. That was why there were hardly any Transcendents visible in this world. The principal who used space was special. She was tied up somewhere. The reason why the Transcendent beings from the empire and the martial world weren¡¯t seen. The reason they couldn¡¯t exert their power in this world. They couldn¡¯t easily escape from that ce. ¡®Without a Transcendent, it¡¯s really daunting to defeat it.¡¯ But, Eunchae had one means. The deadliest dagger. One that could even bring down a Transcendent¡­ no, reduce one to the High Realm because it hasn¡¯t reached transcendence. She grasped it. As they moved through thebyrinth, they saw enemies blocking their way. ck orcs. About five of them. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try going in first.¡± ¡°Going in?¡± ¡°A man doesn¡¯t avoid a fight thates his way.¡± James red at the opponent. Their rugged, ck-skinned bodies. Known as ck orcs, a race with powerful strength. ¡°You have an excellent body. But it doesn¡¯tpare to my body, honed by our new professor.¡± As he said, James¡¯s body was bulging. The ck orc looked at James¡¯s body withpetitive eyes. ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s kind-hearted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not kindness, it¡¯s stupidity.¡± The two were exchanging heated nces. They didn¡¯t understand the hot fight between men. So. Swiish! An arrow flew from somewhere. James tilted his head to dodge it. His face was filled with anger. ¡°You coward! Interfering in a fight between men!¡± James raised a huge hammer. Hwaak! Light burst everywhere. Divine power. He was using it. Ouw. A method using external objects called divine artifacts. Unlike martial artists or mages, who awaken power from within, he summons power from outside. There¡¯s no superiority between the two. Ouws always have a high peak but a low base. Martial arts or magic always have a high base but a low peak. Both have their pros and cons. James raised the hammer high. Kurrung! Lightning swirled. The divine power containing the strength of Thor brightened everything. ¡°Take this!¡± Kwaaang!! The hammer, swirling with lightning. The ck orc blocked it with a huge sword. ¡°Well done.¡± A chilling voice. Yoo Seolrang, who had sneaked behind the ck orc, stabbed its neck with a dagger. ¡°What are you doing!!¡± ¡°Why are you angry?¡± ¡°It was a fight between men¡­ urgh!¡± Yoo Eunchae hit the back of James¡¯s head and gave a thumbs-up. ¡°Nice, Yoo Seolrang! Let¡¯s move while conserving our strength as much as possible!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The students started moving. We moved further inside. ¡°This ce¡­¡± ¡°Amazing. The space itself is under pressure. The spatial distortion on thisbyrinth¡­¡± I observed with my Heavenly Eyes. ¡®Quite troublesome.¡¯ The keywords embedded in thebyrinth were interesting. [Dream illusion, hallucination, paradox, scale, indestructible.] Not targeting individuals but intending to manipte them with their own will. Quite malicious. At the same time, it felt amateurish. ¡°What should we do?¡± I looked at Yoo Eunchae with a bold tone. ¡®I checked with Heavenly Eyes.¡¯ There¡¯s not much reaction from Yoo Eunchae. In other words, this isn¡¯t the usual Yoo Eunchae. ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Soul Origin Qi. A gray aura enveloped my hand. ¡°Is there an enemy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Different from Yoo Eunchae¡¯s reaction. She witnessed the destructive power of the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. The power that destroys everything it touches. Yet, she showed no sign of fear despite being so close. Rather, she was looking at my gray aura with curious eyes. And. One more difference. The white-haired girl I met earlier. I sensed its presence. ¡®Really thankful.¡¯ Of all things, it had to be Yoo Eunchae¡¯s face. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I have something to show you.¡± ¡°Show me?¡± Yoo Eunchae tilted her head. I punched her head directly. Thud! I felt a bit refreshed. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¨C Who Are You? (5) Pop! The sound of something bursting. Before others could even be shocked, it revealed its true form. ¨C Hehehe. Ssss. An unpleasant sound. As Yoo Eunchae¡¯s head burst, it turned into a shadow. Shadow. It seemed to be a being that embodied something like a human body. ¡°Doppelg?nger¡­¡± ¡°A ce where doppelg?ngers appear? It must be very dangerous.¡± ¡°But how did you know? You acted so decisively, without hesitation. If this is abyrinth where doppelg?ngers appear, we need a way to distinguish them. Can you tell us?¡± Thor¡¯s knight asked politely. ¡°Because its face was annoying.¡± ¡°¡­¡± A moment of silence passed. Perhaps they thought I didn¡¯t want to teach them. ¡®But it¡¯s true.¡¯ Usually, Yoo Eunchae was annoying, but she at least treated me with a certain degree of respect. Because I disciplined her with a few hits. ¡®Such a person wouldn¡¯t treat me respectfully?¡¯ Yet, she reacted as if seeing my power, Soul Origin Qi, for the first time. There was no way she would act like that. She saw my Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. And from the front. Someone who saw that power clearly wouldn¡¯t react like that. After I exined roughly, she finally understood and nodded. ¡°¡­Come to think of it, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves yet. My name is Zeronis.¡± ¡°Han Seojin.¡± I walked forward. Thisbyrinth needed to be cleared quickly. ¡°Professor Han Seojin, you seem worried about the students. It¡¯s dangerous to go alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Really, it¡¯s fine. I actually prefer being alone. If I use that technique, they would just be a hindrance. But they could also be a useful force¡­ [The Labyrinth of Illusions assesses the levels of the intruders.] [The Labyrinth of Illusions confirms that the intruders¡¯ levels are higher than the current state of thebyrinth, activating the power, Paradox.] [The grade of the Labyrinth of Illusions increases.] [The grade of the monsters inside the Labyrinth of Illusions rises.] [The illusions the Labyrinth of Illusions unleashes on the intruders be more realistic.] ¡°¡­We need to hurry.¡± We began to increase our speed. The Labyrinth of Illusions. The dungeon appeared after peeling away the ck veil. Zeronis, to be honest, thought he had underestimated it a bit. -Roar!! The monsters that appeared here. Thebyrinth, spewing out monsters seemingly made of shadows, was quite overwhelming. ¡®A-grade level dungeon.¡¯ A dungeon that requires several highly skilled individuals to be fully prepared, with a 70% chance of sess. This dungeon was disadvantageous in many ways. They were not prepared for the strategy, and there were only three highly skilled individuals, including himself. There were some mid-tier individuals, but they came hastily as well. As soon as he realized this, they were the ones in danger. ¡®But it wasn¡¯t.¡¯ The reason the strategy was going smoothly was because of one man. Zeronis looked at Han Seojin. A spear he practically snatched from the party members. ¡®The spear¡­¡¯ He wielded it very simply as if using basic spear techniques. Yet, from just that, he exerted overwhelming pressure. One could tell how refined his spear techniques were just from its presence. ¡®It¡¯s absurd.¡¯ The knights who handled divine power. They were different from martial artists. They didn¡¯t handle weapons deeply or efficiently. While martial artists delved into the essence of basic swordsmanship¡ªStrength, Swiftness, Illusion, Transformation, Heavy, and Defeat, they only learned swordsmanship to kill their enemies quickly. That phenomenon appears because their true power stems from Ouws and divine artifacts. He never once envied their martial arts. Crack. Han Seojin, swinging his spear effortlessly, ughtered the monsters. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Han Seojin squinted his eyes and looked ahead. Though thebyrinth obscures vision, his Heavenly Eyes are unaffected. ¡°How long can you hold out here?¡± ¡°We can hold out for a week.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Han Seojin looked surprised, but thinking about it, it was natural. Those who handle divine power have survival skills higher than cockroaches. Their extremely high defense and recovery are formidable weapons in themselves. There was a reason why some people considered divine power a level above martial arts and magic. ¡®Well, that¡¯s inevitable.¡¯ In his days as the Blue-eyed Martial Emperor. And the Purple Magic Tower Master, During that time, the martial and magic worlds suffered tremendous losses. Many martial arts and magic were lost, but the greater loss was in humans and other resources. ¡¸Do you know Purple Tower Master? Our royal family is descended from dragons. But for that price, we cannot live long. So, I entrust this dragon¡¯s heart to you. Will you break our short-lived curse?¡¹ Han Seojin squinted his eyes. Memories he tried hard to forget resurfaced. Illusions. Stimting bad memories or traumas in the opponent. Han Seojin closed his eyes. ¡°Are you okay, Head Professor Han Seojin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go ahead first.¡± ¡°Wait! It¡¯s not that I doubt your abilities¡­! No, you must be thinking about the students more than yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll take care of things here.¡± Zeronis said and took something out from his bosom. A golden pendant. Han Seojin realized it was a divine artifact. ¡°The Compass of the Sage. With this, you can create a hiding space for a day and heal any injured students.¡± Han Seojin took the pendant without a word. He wasn¡¯t really worried about them. ¡®How did I teach them?¡¯ They were talented individuals who met an excellent teacher. They couldst at least three days if they aimed to survive here. The variable would be the students from the Holy Empire Academy. But with Yoo Eunchae, she will control them somehow. ¡®Still, I¡¯m moving urgently.¡¯ My senses kept warning me about something. Like smoke slowly rising. It was okay for now, but it felt like an irreversible threat wasing. ¡®If it¡¯s what I think it is.¡¯ It could be very dangerous. That was why I had to move. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± Wind God¡¯s Steps. Han Seojin stepped forward. Swoosh. The wind moved Wind Path. And the wind guided the way. Projection. Infusing magic into the wind to sense the surroundings. The endlessly enchanting footwork led him. ¡®Should I say it¡¯s fortunate?¡¯ Thisbyrinth wasn¡¯t asplex as I thought. The walls are endlessly high and solid, which is a problem. Han Seojin stopped as he followed the wind. With projection, he roughly grasped thebyrinth¡¯s terrain. Actually, thisbyrinth isplicated. If others were here, they would likely get lost. ¡®If I can¡¯t break through here, I have to go around in circles.¡¯ I took the wrong path. If I didn¡¯t break this, I would have to face the group again. But. Those standards didn¡¯t apply to me. Whoosh. A gray energy enveloped my fist. When I first saw thisbyrinth¡¯s walls, I read it. A property of being indestructible. When I saw it, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡®Indestructible?¡¯ Ridiculous. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique destroyed the indestructible. It shattered the opponent¡¯s will and destroyed the indestructible. That was Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. It destroyed everything, breaking the unbreakable and creating a new beginning. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called Heaven-Surrendering. And it is good at breaking such things. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Soul Crushing Strike. The gray mass thickened. The gray sh that destroys everything hits thebyrinth wall. Boom!! With a loud noise, the wall shattered. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ The wind conveyed information. The most secluded ce in thisbyrinth. A ce where everything can be observed and controlled. ¡®Just wait a bit.¡¯ Thebyrinth started to move. It seemed to be flustered by the broken wall. ¡®What a foolish person.¡¯ Thebyrinth¡¯s designer didn¡¯t consider someone like me. If it were me, I would have made it more troublesome. If the walls were destroyed, I would encircle the walls and cause disorientation. Therefore, it¡¯s understandable why I¡¯m so bewildered. Han Seojinughed. I wanted to see their reaction, but there was something more urgent now. My senses kept warning of danger. I needed to find the source. Mirror of Yata, a divine artifact of immeasurable grade. It was a divine artifact only the Celestial Gods could use and held the highest power among all divine artifacts. Zeus¡¯s Astrap¨¥ from Greek and Roman mythology or the Longinus¡¯s spear, which was said to have killed Jesus. It was on a simr level. The reason was because it was created to be used only three times¡ªa consumable. ¡®Although only one use is left.¡¯ Two chances had already been used. So, this was thest chance to use Yata¡¯s Mirror. ¡®And the time is.¡¯ About a day. But that was more than enough. Because countless corpses of heroes will pile up. Just one day. During that time, with the absence of heroes, this ce will be engulfed in chaos. And with that. I will kill them, umte karma, and be the Demon King. ¡®Hehehe.¡¯ A white-haired girlughed quietly. A being who realized the past life of the White-faced Golden Fur and was proficient in magic. ¡®Almost there.¡¯ Dorothy. Really, almost there. What I had to do to achieve my dream. The Eternal Demon King? The resurrecting Insect Dragon King? None of them can be revived. The vessel to be the Eternal Demon King had awakened the memories of its past life and was corrupted. The Insect Dragon King¡¯s resurrection was far fromplete. ¡¸It¡¯s promising. You will be a new Demon King with your karma.¡¹ The certainty she gained when she faced the previous Demon King. The karma I possess. It was something even the Demon King didn¡¯t have. And a guest arrived. ¡°Found you.¡± A slender woman¡¯s voice. It seemed fitting for some amusement before the ughter. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¨C Who Are You? (6) ?And then the guest arrived. ¡°Found you.¡± A soft female voice rang. It seemed fitting for some pre-ughter entertainment. And behind her were about 30 children. They were only mid-tier. ¡®This is ridiculous.¡¯ These people seemed like they intended to stop her. Half of the 30 had surpassed Middle Realm. ¡®It¡¯s pointless.¡¯ She was in the High Realm. Among them, she was the most perfected being. If she had just entered the High Realm, they might all pose a threat. But she is different. Having fallen from the position of the transcendent. Though her realm had dropped, herbat style and knowledge remained as that of a transcendent. Thus, among beings of the same tier, she was the strongest. ¡®This is ridiculous.¡¯ They seemed to be under the illusion that they could stop her. It wasughable. That she had fallen this far. ¡®No.¡¯ On second thought, it wasn¡¯t bad. She nned to kill them all to spread word. At a nce, they appeared to be students. If they call themselves heroes, they¡¯lle at any cost, so let¡¯s call forth most of America¡¯s heroes. ¡®You will be the sacrifices to summon them.¡¯ At that moment. ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°We need to push through all at once. Absolutely.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Their expressions looked determined. Dorothy quietly stepped forward. It was utterlyughable that mere Middle Realm heroes were trying to stop her. This world was one of traits. She possessed the full power and knowledge of the White-Faced Golden Fur. And having blossomed it into a trait, she was on a different level from average High Realmers. She was momentarily in danger due to Han Seojin¡¯s strange magic. But she recovered from that. She raised her hand. Five tails appeared behind Dorothy. Each tail held immense magical power. A High Realm mage. Each tail held the mana equivalent to that of a High Realm mage. Crackle, crackle. Golden lightning began to flicker from the tails. Holding immense magical power. ¡°Storm Surge.¡± Golden lightning gathered. The magic surged rapidly, forming a storm of lightning. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Thunder. Piercing sh.¡± Shin Yura stepped forward. Blue lightning formed into the shape of a spear. Swish! The spear pierced through everything as it shot forward. ¡°What?!¡± The blue sh pierced the golden thunder. She hurriedly tried to block it with a shield. ¡®What?¡¯ Her magical abilities were superior. But the blue sh pierced through her golden thunder. ¡°What on earth did you do!?¡± ¡°Basic mana control.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Her words didn¡¯t make sense. But she didn¡¯t have time to stay still. A sense of unease had taken over. ¡°Six Paths One Gate.¡± A woman with ck ponytail appeared in front of her. Green eyes stared directly at her. Boom!! The form of Asura appeared behind her. Six sharp swords sliced towards her. ¡®Dangerous¡­!¡¯ She felt the dangering instinctively. ng. The six swords poured down at once. Each sword contained different styles. They fell one by one. ng, ng, ng, ng, ng!! Countless shes poured down. Each one was dangerous. ¡®These guys.¡¯ They weren¡¯t typical students. She felt it from the previous magic¡ªthey might all be equal to or greater than her. ¡®How did such beingse together at once?¡¯ Dorothy bit her lip. Perhaps she had to use the mirror here and now. No, she decided she would use it. At the moment she made up her mind, a quiet voice echoed. ¡°Emperor Sword Form.¡± Boom. Her whole body was pressured. It felt like gravity was focused on her. Dorothy tried to reach for the mirror. ¡°You, you¡¯re too simple.¡± She saw a woman who had approached before she knew it. A woman with crimson hair. Her sword was raised. It was as if a cluster of stars was fully contained in the sword. ¡°Meteor Sword.¡± sh! Light burst forth. The sword, which even Han Seojin couldn¡¯t take lightly, extended like a meteor. Crack. It shattered the shield she had set up in advance. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too careless? For a mere High Realmer.¡± Another being arrived in the meantime. A woman with short hair like a man but with an unmistakable chest. She felt nothing from her. But that made her dangerous. It felt like the surrounding space was ¡®grasped¡¯ by something. ¡®This¡­¡¯ No way. ¡°Bite down hard.¡± Bang! A fist pierced the air and mmed into her face. ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°Like master, like disciple, your skill in hitting a woman¡¯s face resembles your master¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t praise me like that. I¡¯m not there yet.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t apliment, though?¡± Her head was dizzy. Their attitude seemed rxed. Dorothy had to admit it. They were beings she could only win against by using the mirror. The problem was. ¡°I told you not to let her use the mirror, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to follow orders in a ce like this, but, well¡­¡­since Yoo Eunchae insisted so.¡± A man with narrow eyes stood before her. A chilling woman¡¯s voice was heard from behind. ¡°Die.¡± ¡°Please die.¡± sh! The narrow-eyed man swung a blood-red sword aura. From behind, a shadow-like thing shredded her body. ¡°Argh!¡± Splurt! She spat blood. Their coordination was too fast. It took only a moment. She could¡¯ve escaped and used the mirror if she had a little time. ¡®Where did the information¡­!¡¯ But it leaked. They knew she had the Mirror of Yata. ¡°You, you¡¯re the yokai who tried to destroy America.¡± A man with a sword looked sharply at her. Seon Woohyeon raised his sword. A ck sword qi flickered. It had the feeling of wanting to destroy everything. ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯ It was dangerous. She felt it instinctively. ¡°Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique.¡± Seon Woohyeon uttered the martial art his master taught him. ¡¸This martial art, use it with caution. It is a forcibly created martial art. It aimed to break the sky but couldn¡¯t reach it.¡¹ Crunch. Her body was pressured. Just using it brought a power that could destroy the user. But it was created to face a tier above one¡¯s own, to destroy everything. ¡¸And if you ever recognize this martial art or they ask about a being with blue eyes, tell them immediately. The Blue-Eyed Martial Emperor is here.¡¹ He recalled his master¡¯s words and aimed the sword. ¡°Die.¡± The killing intent amplified, and the ck sword qi pierced Dorothy¡¯s body. She twisted her body to avoid a fatal blow, but. Her lower body waspletely blown away. And then, a girl with green hair and eyes suddenly appeared from behind. ¡°The finish is sloppy.¡± Yoo Seolrang watched everything calmly. ¡°Ah.¡± The moment Dorothy saw Yoo Seolrang, her eyes lost their light. For a moment. She thought she might be able to take out the mirror thanks to the man who knocked her away. But as if to tell her not to think such thoughts, a blue wind wrapped around her. ¡°To be defeated by mere children like this¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a rather clich¨¦d line?¡± Slice. A light, cutting sound whistled. Dorothy¡¯s head flew through the sky. Thud. And it hit the wall. ¡°Did we get her!?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say things like that!¡± At someone¡¯s voice, Yoo Eunchae shouted angrily. Are they crazy? Why are they invoking a revival spell? Yoo Eunchae looked at Dorothy nervously. She had awakened the White-Faced Golden Fur, but it had led to her destruction. But even after a moment passed, Dorothy did not revive. ¡°¡­So, is it over?¡± Yoo Eunchae looked up at the sky. If her master, Han Seojin, saw this, he would think she had grown. ¡®¡­Master, this is my level.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae, thinking that far, tried to let the students rest. In the end, everyone had to work together, but some students from the Holy Empire Academy had overexerted themselves to get here. It felt a bit uneasy. ¡®These macho types won¡¯t care about that.¡¯ Maybe because the tension had eased a bit. She wanted to sit down anywhere. ¡°Is everyone safe!¡± At the same time, a different voice was heard from outside. A man in armor with a cheerful face. It was Zeronis. ¡®Wow, finally here.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help butugh. One of her favorite characters, Zeronis. She liked him because he was a good person. He was a follower of Thor and valued human life. High Realm knights and Middle Realm heroes flocked in. ¡®This is really the end.¡¯ Thud. As she sat down. Chill. All her senses warned her. It was dangerous. She was close to death. And there was something here. And it was something they couldn¡¯t win against no matter what they did. Everyone present felt that fact. ¡¸Hahaha.¡¹ At some point, he was sitting. A man was on a rock. He wore a mask. Yet, everyone knew he was grinning widely. ¡®Why¡­¡¯ Yoo Eunchae was shocked internally. That being shouldn¡¯t be here. Because he should be fighting the three Dukes of the Empire: Duke of the Heavenly Sword, Duke of the Bloodbath, and Duke of the ming Thunder. ¡¸Hah! Hahaha! This is ridiculous! Is this the best card you had!¡¹ He wasn¡¯t looking at them. He was just looking up at the sky. ¡¸The attempt wasn¡¯t bad. But you don¡¯t understand the meaning of regression. You don¡¯t understand the name embedded in possession!¡¹ ¡¸Observation means we can also be observed!¡¹ ¡¸Did you think you could change the future with mere beings like these?¡¹ ¡¸Did you think you could change predetermined fate with mere beings like these?¡¹ The manughed. Heughed brightly. He didn¡¯t expect such foolishness. ¡¸Then you are mistaken. We have experienced all of it. We always meticulously n. We weave all of it into fate.¡¹ ¡¸Only two have escaped that fate.¡¹ ¡¸The Master of the Purple Tower.¡¹ ¡¸And the Blue-Eyed Martial Emperor.¡¹ Only those two have escaped the fate we determined. And these are supposed to be ourpetitors? He couldn¡¯t help butugh. The so-called Celestial Gods prepared this pitiful setup. ¡¸It¡¯s tooughable. That they prepared this without knowing what the turning point was.¡¹ The manughed in disbelief. ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Predetermined fate won¡¯t change anyway.¡¹ Crack. Dorothy¡¯s body, which was embedded in the ground, regenerated as if time rewounded. ¡¸From now on, Dorothy. I appoint you my Apostle, an Apostle of the Immortal Demon King.¡¹ Crack, crack. Dorothy¡¯s body started to return. Her severed neck was reattached to her torso. Herpletely blown-away lower body began to wriggle and regenerate. ¡°Gasp, gasp.¡± Dorothy revived. ¡¸Use it. And take your revenge as you please.¡¹ In the worst form. ¡°Th-thank you, Immortal Demon King.¡± Dorothy raised the mirror. A light emitted from the silver mirror. ¡¸This humiliation, I will repay it a hundredfold, a thousandfold!!¡¹ White-Faced Golden Fur descended into reality. ¡°¡­¡± I looked up at the sky. Something twisted a moment ago. ¡®What is it.¡¯ I¡¯ve experienced this a few times. When I was active as the Purple Tower Master, I was seized by a strange feeling. A crisis where I might die. At the time, the Purple Tower had gathered all the forces of the Empire. And. Just before attacking the Mount Hua Sect, after thoroughly crushing the righteous sects. It was this kind of feeling¡­ ¡°U-ugh¡­P-please spare me.¡± I was looking at a girl who was swollen and crying. The reason her face was swollen was simple. ¡®I instinctively thought she¡¯d feel good to hit¡­¡¯ I thought there would be someone here. ¡®It¡¯s her.¡¯ White hair and golden eyes. Should I call it a doppelg?nger? But the power contained in her is quite formidable. ¡®So I captured her to find the main body.¡¯ I was caught by her presence. So, I thought I could quickly find the main body of White-Faced Golden Fur. The connection was cut. Her body started to fade. ¡°She¡¯s already dead?¡± ¡°Waaah! What is this! I haven¡¯t done anything yet¡­squeak!¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± When I pped her cheek, she whimpered and covered her mouth. I pondered. ¡®Did they say fate?¡¯ I had heard such words before. That everyone has a fate. And to twist it, one must not have an ordinary fate. ¡®I guess going peacefully is out of the question.¡¯ I might have to use it. My Manifestation of Thoughts. Thinking that, I moved my steps. Boom!! ¡¸This humiliation, I will repay it a hundredfold, a thousandfold!!¡¹ And then. The worst yokai that had destroyed two countries descended into the present world. ¡°Haha, hahaha! The main body has revived! You, the one with a handsome face and a violent temper! Kneel quickly, and I will make you my servant¡­squeak!¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± My disciples were in real danger. Han Seojin quickly ran to the source. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¨C Do Not Look Down on Me (1) Yoo Eunchae thought calmly. n A worked. But the Immortal Demon King intervened. Dorothy, who was supposed to die. She came back to life. ¡®This is.¡¯ Not good. Normally, if the Demon King intervened, the Celestial Gods should have moved. But they didn¡¯t move an inch. As if they couldn¡¯t intervene. ¡®Causality.¡¯ They were affected by causality. The Demon Kings were a bit freer than them. Because they were beings known as Demon Gods who regte thew of causality. Demon God of Fate. That existence was excellent at reading causality. ¡®Is it because Seon Woohyeon returned or because Yoo Eunchae possessed that body? No, maybe because Han Seojin was no longer Han Seojin?¡¯ Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t matter now. It was something to find outter. What mattered now was escaping from this ce. However, even that wasn¡¯t easy. Rumble. Golden clouds swirled everywhere with tremendous magic imbued in them. If an ordinary person saw that, they could go mad and die. It contained such vicious and immense power. ¡®This is.¡¯ Her body was trembling. And her mind was frozen. It spread hostility into the atmosphere indiscriminately. Even so, it felt like she was going to die. She couldn¡¯t breathe, and all the magic power was binding her. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ A transcendent. Some say. Although iplete, it was an absolute being capable of killing lower beings just from the difference in level. They are called transcendent because they have a level that cannot be opposed and have surpassed thews and principles of the world. Or. They are said to have ascended to the heavens¡ª. Beings one cannot even dare to look up to. In the game world, she thought it was an exaggeration. It changed a bit when she saw the principal. Yoo Eunchae had never experienced the power of a transcendent. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m going to die.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll die here today.¡¯ Without doing anything. ¡®If it was going to be like this, I should have at least dated a guy.¡¯ Her previous life shed before her. Admiring one person and wanting to be like them, she only yed games. p. Yoo Eunchae pped her cheek with her palm. She couldn¡¯t just stand here stupidly. She had to at least save the others. ¡®And it¡¯s not aplete transcendent.¡¯ White-Faced Golden Fur wasn¡¯t aplete transcendent. She was only at the threshold, not quiteplete. ¡¸I will devour all of you!!¡¹ The golden fox, White-Faced Golden Fur, revealed a ferocious killing intent. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ There was still another way. n A failed. But in case something went wrong, they had another n prepared. n B. A n was prepared just in case. She prepared thoroughly. ¡®Though it cost me a fortune.¡¯ Just once. It was something that could save their lives, but time was needed. Someone had to step forward and make the sacrifice. They had to confront that monster and buy time. ¡®¡­ Is there such a person?¡¯ There was someone who came to mind. Rather than stalling, that person would punch that fox in the face. He was that kind of person. But Han Seojin wasn¡¯t here now. ¡®Wait.¡¯ There was another person who could fight¡ªa man receiving the effect of the Mirror of Yata. Step. His long, ck coat fluttering, the man walked forward, holding a ck sword and a blood-red sword. ¡®Ah.¡¯ A man who meets all the conditions. The Mirror of Yata. It has the power to bring forth the peak of one¡¯s prime. It brought forth White-Faced Golden Fur¡¯s past life. It also brought another person on our side. ¡®Seon Woohyeon.¡¯ The regressor stepped into time and reimed past glory. Power surged through his body. ¡®How long has it been?¡¯ He wanted to reim this power, but until now, it was difficult. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a while.¡± This cold and heavy sensation. However. The opponent was a transcendent. Although not aplete transcendent, she was an existence close topletion. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Seon Woohyeon closed his eyes. The opponent was an iplete transcendent. He couldpete. [Unique Trait, Hero¡¯s Banner Activated.] [Trait, Master of Close Combat¡­] [Trait, One-on-One Duel¡­] [Trait, shing Thunder..] [Trait, Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique¡­] Various notifications popped up. Rumble. The swords in both of his hands were enveloped in ck light. The surrounding space was distorted. The Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique he barely used till now. Even White-Faced Golden Fur would find it hard to handle with his full power imbued. sh. A ck sword qi poured out as if it would cut through the sky. ¡°Watch carefully! And don¡¯t tell anyone!!¡± It was a dangerous martial art. A power that can kill even gods. Woohyeon¡¯s ultimate move. The reason those in the heavens chose him as a regressor. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Great Wave sh. The ck sword qi stretched out long. Despite being a skill of the High Realm, it wasn¡¯t considered a sword qi. But instinctively, you could tell. It was a power that condensed sword qi. A true transcendent would block this with a wall. ¡®But she¡¯s not a transcendent.¡¯ White-Faced Golden Fur had such a legacy. A being forced into the realm of transcendence. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. White-Faced Golden Fur¡¯s countermeasure was simple. A white and delicate hand. She reached out. Crash!!! The surrounding space seemed to shake. But it did not cause any real damage. A thin line was drawn on her palm, and a bit of blood came out, that¡¯s all. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Both you and him areughable. Did you really think you could leave here alive? Using space-shifting magic so openly.¡± White-Faced Golden Fur looked at Yoo Eunchae. Yoo Eunchae¡¯s body trembled. ¡¸And what you¡¯re doing is just this kind of attack. No, calling it ¡®just¡¯ this is too much. It¡¯s an excellent martial art, but where did you learn it?¡¹ ¡°How, how¡­¡± ¡¸Oh, did you really think you¡¯d leave here alive? Did you think I hadn¡¯t entered the Transcendent Realm?¡¹ White-Faced Golden Fur smiled brightly. ¡¸When did you start to think I wasn¡¯t a transcendent?¡¹ The Mirror of Yata. Originally, she would not have reached the Transcendent Realm. But this time was different. The Immortal Demon King. Eunchae didn¡¯t know what he did. But the White-Faced Golden Fur had entered the realm of aplete transcendent. Crunch. Golden clouds enveloped her. White-Faced Golden Fur. The golden fox yokai. She lightly waved her hand. Boom!! Seon Woohyeon¡¯s body was mmed vertically down. ¡°Ugh!!¡± ¡¸Earlier, you said to die, right? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m quite kind.¡¹ The fox¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. She looked down at Seon Woohyeon with eyes full of malice. ¡¸I won¡¯t kill you.¡¹ Instead, I¡¯ll give you something worse. That¡¯s how it sounded to Seon Woohyeon. White-Faced Golden Fur quietly descended. Seon Woohyeon. She lightly grabbed his neck. ¡¸What should I do to you?¡¹ White-Faced Golden Fur looked at the wretches. Those who dared to try to kill her. She noticed that they couldn¡¯t be killed easily. ¡®Ah, that¡¯s a good idea.¡¯ Something quite fun came to mind. The men will force themselves upon the women. And the men by other men. While creating a curse that rots their bodies. And then. ¡®Then¡­¡¯ Thump. She heard a heartbeat. ¡®What is it.¡¯ The sound of the heartbeat was particrly loud. It¡¯s not because of her excitement to avenge her first death. For another reason. Her body was trembling. She couldn¡¯t control her whole body. As if facing a monster beyond imagination. As if a prey was facing a predator. The senses. Commonly called the sixth sense. A near-precognitive ability thatprehends the current situation and foresees the future. That sense was loudly warning her. To get away. ¡®No.¡¯ For a moment. The warning disappeared. But she couldn¡¯tugh. It was as if it was telling her that no matter how much she struggled, death was certain. What is this? What on earth is here? The Immortal Demon King had already hidden the causality created by the arrogant hypocrites called the Celestial Gods. It had been forcibly overturned. Staying here longer would allow them to intervene, so he vanished. ¡®What is it.¡¯ Thump thump. Her heart pounded once again. She turned her gaze and blinked. ¡°¡­¡± A man in ck martial arts attire appeared. Exceptionally long, shaggy hair. And quietly shining blue eyes. One blink. An existence that sneaked in, deceiving all her senses. An existence that appeared suddenly like a phantom. ¡®Who is it?¡¯ She felt nothing. That¡¯s why it¡¯s scary. What kind of existence is it that she feels nothing? ¡°There was such a space.¡± His voice quietly echoed all around. It was divine. It felt as if only that existence was distinct in the world. That¡¯s why it¡¯s terrifying. Such a realm she had neither seen nor heard. A sight as if all of nature was concentrated in one man. ¡°I can¡¯t let this go. I can¡¯t sacrifice Eternity.¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was now on the man. Seon Woohyeon¡¯s eyes trembled endlessly. ¡®What is it.¡¯ Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. Blue-Eyed Martial Emperor. An existence with those two names. It was his master. But that existence was surprisingly simr to his master. ¡®No.¡¯ No. The atmosphere is different. That is not such an existence. His master seemed infinitely strong and high. That existence seemed to transcend even that. ¡°You, fox yokai.¡± ¡¸Who, who are you!!¡¹ ¡°What a clich¨¦d line.¡± The man quietly answered. He seemed gentle yet gave the impression that he wouldn¡¯t bend against anything. He seemed infinitely sharp. And infinitely gentle. ¡¸Do-don¡¯t move!¡¹ ¡°If I move, you¡¯ll kill him?¡± ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹ Such an existence wouldn¡¯t care about the life of this mere human. Clinging to a rotten lifeline, White-Faced Golden Fur shouted. ¡°That¡¯s a bit troublesome. I haven¡¯t finished teaching him. He mayck talent, but he¡¯s still my disciple.¡± ¡°D-disciple¡­? N-no way¡­.¡± ¡°Well, not that you could harm him.¡± The man¡¯s quiet voice. The Great Shift Between Heaven and Earth. ¡¸Huh?¡¹ Immediately, the world turned upside down. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¨C Do Not Look Down on Me (2) I ran quickly. To where my disciples were. From there, an immense wave emanated. ¡®It¡¯s a transcendent.¡¯ I felt it instinctively. A transcendent had descended. They clearly said there were no transcendents. In that case, this is also a phenomenon created by a variable. ¡®Can they withstand it?¡¯ I thought deeply, but no matter their realm, they couldn¡¯t withstand those who had reached transcendence. The best move would be for everyone to stick together. And the transcendent¡¯s disposition must be vicious. ¡®Only then can they withstand it.¡¯ If the transcendent¡¯s disposition is cautious, then they¡¯ll kill them for the sake of the n. ¡°Hu, huhu! Are you heading towards the main body? If you quickly beg to be this body¡¯s servant, I will speak well to the main body!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing this bastard, it¡¯s certain that the main body¡¯s disposition is not good either. Was it because I ran quickly using the Wind God¡¯s Step? I was able to reach the destination quickly. Thump. My heart pounded. All senses that had been screaming danger calmed down. ¡®Ah.¡¯ And I realized how the transcendent being had descended. Regression. This space had the power to restore one to one¡¯s prime. Terrifying, divine energy formed the domain, and everyone who entered here regained their prime. Thus, a fallen transcendent could be a transcendent again. One step. I walked forward. ¡°¡­Huh, huh?¡± I grabbed the clone with telekinesis. I moved forward. All my senses began to cheer. Just before death. The point when the damned righteous sect members tried to kill me bybining their forces. ¡®No.¡¯ Much earlier than that. Right before I got injured by a certain ¡®incident.¡¯ I quietly opened my eyes. My senses heightened. The inner energy coiled around my body began to surge. I could see everything in the world. Crack. I clenched my hand. I felt the strength to shake the world as the surrounding space distorted. ¡®I¡¯m back.¡¯ I was sure. My prime body had returned. In my second life, I realized the power of destruction through magic. In my third life, I learned martial arts and rebuilt the power I had awakened in my previous life. Han Seojin took in his surroundings with his eyes. A quiet space. The domain of the transcendent that dominated this ce began to fade. ¡®It¡¯s not a proper transcendent.¡¯ I could tell at a nce. That it was a form of transcendence achieved by offering sacrifices. ¡®Pathetic.¡¯ My interest quickly waned. But I was interested in this space. A space that restores the prime body. I understood its structure at a nce. I could tell it was the power of authority. ¡®If it¡¯s now.¡¯ The moment I saw it, I understood its structure and could shape it into my own form. But this power is not good. Because. I felt it instinctively. To gain this power, I would have to sacrifice my Unique Trait, Eternity. ¡®And this power can only be used once.¡¯ It¡¯s a shame. Han Seojin, however, quickly shook off the regret. ¡®There are more urgent matters.¡¯ A divine artifact that restored the prime. But there was a time limit. For a transcendent of that level, it could be maintained all day. But the moment I entered, the divine artifact¡¯s depletion speed elerated. ¡®About one minute, I guess.¡¯ It¡¯s fine. I drew all the magic around me. The qi of the Great Sky. [Unique Trait, Eternity, activates.] [The user bes eternal.] Even so, there was a limit to how long it could be maintained. ¡®One minute is enough.¡¯ Han Seojin looked ahead. It was a fox human form. Everything about her was human except for the tailing out from the buttocks and the ears protruding from the head. Her magic power is different, too. Demonic energy was wrapped around her. ¡®White-Faced Golden Fur, was it?¡¯ Iughed. ¡°You, fox.¡± ¡¸Wh-Who are you!!¡¹ ¡°Do not look down on me.¡± You lowlife. Dare not look down on me. White-Faced Golden Fur understood the meaning behind those words. Her movements were swift. White-Faced Golden Fur immediately crawled on the ground. Bang!! Something exploded. White-Faced Golden Fur trembled in fear. Her transcendent senses sensed it. Right above her head, the space was distorted entirely. Just a moment ago, she might have died from that strike. ¡®What.¡¯ Could such a monster exist? A transcendent being. She had transcended thews of the world. Even though she was not of the orthodox path but a demonic one, the level of transcendence suppressed everything. The fact that she easily subdued Seon Woohyeon, who was quite strong among the High Realmers, before his regression is proof. But if she fought a transcendent, she¡¯d lose. But the person in front of her wasn¡¯t at that level. They far surpassed that level. ¡°It looks good.¡± Arrogant. Yet, it was a man to whom that arrogance suited infinitely well. White-Faced Golden Fur urgently grabbed Seon Woohyeon by the neck. ¡¸St-Stop.¡¹ ¡°Are you thinking of taking a hostage?¡± ¡¸I cannot defeat you.¡¹ She felt it at a nce. He was a disaster. A natural disaster that should not exist. Thus, she could tell. If he acted properly, she¡¯d die instantly. Then. ¡®At least.¡¯ Even if she died, she was still a yokai. She harms people and feeds on their emotions. In a sense, she was like a demon. So she would rather die with everyone here. That was the murderous intent she harbored. ¡°That¡¯s a bit troublesome. I haven¡¯t finished teaching him. He mayck talent, but he¡¯s still my disciple.¡± ¡°D-disciple¡­? N-no way¡­.¡± Yoo Eunchae said something in the middle. ¡°Well, not that you could harm him.¡± Before Han Seojin¡¯s words even finished, White-Faced Golden Fur moved. Seon Woohyeon. The moment she tried to take this man¡¯s neck, The Great Shift Between Heaven and Earth. ¡¸Huh?¡¹ Heaven and earth turned upside down. Literally. The sky and the ground were reversed. She was definitely standing on the ground. ¡®What!¡¯ But at some point, she was falling from the ¡®sky.¡¯ No, that¡¯s not it. She doesn¡¯t know what that trick was. Falling from the ground, it was crashing into the sky. Because of that, she lost Seon Woohyeon. White-Faced Golden Fur quickly scanned the surroundings. There was only one thing she could see. A man with ck hair. Not Seon Woohyeon, but?. ¡°You yokai.¡± Eyes shining blue as the sky. Long, unkempt hair. Eyes that stood out clearly. They did not show any emotion towards her. Even seeing a transcendent, those eyes merely looked at an inanimate object. Not an enemy. Just an obstacle to be removed. It seemed to think of it as just that much. Seeing that made her determined. No matter the opponent¡¯s strength, she couldn¡¯t just die like this. So she counterattacked. White-Faced Golden Fur gathered golden mana. Mana, materialized like clouds, was drawn and gathered before White-Faced Golden Fur. Shepressed it. And made it into spheres. The condensed spheres reached dozens in number. An immense amount of evil qi was drained all at once. Heavenly Cmity. The condensed spheres were fired. A simple but potent attack with immense condensed mana. Han Seojin looked at it indifferently. ¡®How boring.¡¯ Thinking that far, he smirked. Well, she didn¡¯t even qualify for transcendence, and they forced her into transcendence. Such beings wouldn¡¯t do anything interesting. He swallowed a sigh and clenched his fist. Crack. The strength to grip space grabbed everything around. The space around Han Seojin was distorted entirely. ¡®Ah, ah¡­!¡¯ White-Faced Golden Fur despaired. She instinctively knew what caused this phenomenon. Strength. Just by clenching a fist, he was twisting space-time. ???????????!!!! The space distorted, and White-Faced Golden Fur¡¯s body was flung away. Boom!! White-Faced Golden Fur crashed into the ground. A crater as if hundreds of bombs had exploded formed. ¡¸Ugh!! This is absurd!!¡¹ She screamed in despair. Unlike the beginning, she had prepared several things. She had been wary of the opponent. She had set up barriers everywhere. Mana materialized like clouds blocked the opponent¡¯s attacks. ¡®With just one hit.¡¯ Everything was destroyed. His lightly thrown punch. It rendered a transcendent being like herself near death. All barriers were torn apart. A single barrier was equivalent to a mountain range. But all of them were torn apart by a light punch, and her body was damaged. ¡®Ridiculous.¡¯ Thinking that far, she felt a chill. At some point. A man in ck martial arts attire was in front of her. Whoosh?. Ashen. An ashen form dyed in ck began to appear. ¡°For you, this is a bit excessive.¡± Han Seojin truly thought so. It¡¯s excessive. This martial art was not created to deal with such a creature. Even so, Han Seojin used the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. ¡®It will serve as an example.¡¯ Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. He couldn¡¯t show its true form. A martial art that could only be mastered in the High Realm. Thus, even Han Seojin couldn¡¯t show its full power while in the Middle Realm. When he faced the Sword Saint, he couldn¡¯t show it properly. ¡®There are other guys too.¡¯ Seon Woohyeon. That guy used something simr to the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. His nature was like that. Originally, it would have been unrecognizable, but now it was different. In the current state where everything could be seen, it was easy to recognize. ¡®He reminds me of that guy I taught.¡¯ That guy. Someone followed me in my third life after I taught him a few moves. If I taught him a few moves, he absorbed them as they were, which was quite fun. However, there was one thing he couldn¡¯t learn. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. It wasn¡¯t something that could be imitated just because one wanted to. It had the nature of destroying everything. Furthermore, it required talent and power to reach a high level. Han Seojin smiled and looked ahead. So. He had to show it now. Whoosh. Wind blew in a windless ce. An ashen sphere appeared. To others, it was an ashen sphere that felt like nothing. But White-Faced Golden Fur felt a terrifying power from that sphere. ¡®¡­Can such a thing exist?¡¯ An ashen sphere. That thought came to mind as soon as she saw it. Could such a destructive power exist? And simultaneously, she thought. ¡®Can a living being dare to wield such power?¡¯ That is dangerous. The power she used, Heavenly Cmity. Even if a transcendent being tried to receive it head-on, it had confidence it could inflict a fatal blow. But that guy was on a different level. Even if a transcendent being were touched by that. It would probably be the end. ¡°Limitless.¡± Limitless. It doesn¡¯t mean the extreme of nothing. It means nothingness. The end of the peak. The beginning of the primordials. The beginning of everything. And the end of everything. Destroying the opponent¡¯s mind. The power to copse the rank one has built up. The power that everyone would think of as the most dreadful. That is the Limitless. Whoosh! Heaven¡¯s Cmity. The power White-Faced Golden Fur had activated manifested. From the sphere, an immense amount of evil qi condensed into a point and shed through the air. Dozens of shes. They targeted Han Seojin. ck. The ashen sphere started to move. ¡®When I met the Sword Saint.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t use it properly. So I had to use it clumped into a fist technique. Thud. All the shes stopped. No, they seemed to stop. The shes began to bend. They were drawn into the ashen sphere. The ashen sphere swallowed everything. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Limitless. Crunch. The ashen sphere engulfed White-Faced Golden Fur. ¡¸Ah, aaaaaah!!¡¹ The fox screamed. This did not just destroy its body. The karma she had umted until now. And the rank she had built up. It destroyed all of those. When transcendent beings reincarnated after death, they were born with even greater talent. Even for Yokai, it was the same. They could be born as demons with great talent in hell. But this. This was a punishment worse than death. A power that even transcendent beings fear. Screaming and wailing in the ashen world, White-Faced Golden Fur soon perished. And now. Han Seojin looked down. There were students there. Not just students. Others were there, too. ¡®The problem is how to clean up.¡¯ Well, it will work out somehow. Even if a bit coercive in the current state, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°All of you¡­¡± ¡°Pl-Please spare us!!¡± Zeronis immediately knelt. Simultaneously, he thoroughly raised his palms upwards. The posture of a subordinate serving a superior. And the students quickly caught on and followed. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Was I that scary?¡¯ Han Seojin chuckled. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ¨C Do Not Look Down on Me (3) Han Seojin pondered how to clear up the misunderstanding. But soon, he stopped bothering. ¡®Well, let them think whatever they want.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a problem that he needed to resolve. He wasn¡¯t going to kill them anyway. However, there was a bit of a twisted feeling. Yoo Eunchae. She probably thought of Han Seojin as the Purple Tower Master. This ce was a space where one could reach their prime. What appeared there was not the Purple Tower Master. It was him, known as the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. ¡®This isn¡¯t good.¡¯ For her to recognize him as a reincarnate. That was very bad. ¡®I trust Yoo Eunchae to some extent.¡¯ She wouldn¡¯t leak his information. The problem was those so-called Celestial Gods. One couldn¡¯t predict what tricks they might pull. ¡®Like the ones watching this ce now.¡¯ Han Seojin fixed his gaze on one spot. His eyes, discerning heaven and earth, saw through ¡®something.¡¯ Chaos. And demons. A ce where those were mixed. And he saw. ¡®Where could that be?¡¯ Transcendents he hadn¡¯t seen here, or beings equivalent to them, were visible. Countless shadows. Every being there was watching this ce. The Celestial Gods. If such beings existed, it would be them. Eyes full of vignce, nces of jealousy, and curious looks. There were also provocative stares. But. There were eyes looking with disbelief. Two very familiar women had such looks. He felt a weing heart as soon as he saw them. Heavenly Demon. And the Duke of Extermination. Those two women were ¡®watching¡¯ him. With eyes full of disbelief. ¡®Thankfully, they were alive.¡¯ The Heavenly Demon would surely recognize him. But the Duke of Extermination, he wasn¡¯t sure. There was no certainty. The current Han Seojin had almost no trace of the Purple Tower Master. He had based his Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique on the Divine Thunderbolt. She might have recognized it if she had properly seen the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. ¡®But did she recognize it?¡¯ The look in the Duke of Extermination¡¯s eyes recognized him. She knew because they had lived together. However, there was a problem. The obsession those two women had for him was not ordinary. Perhaps he might see them soon. But did they see him before the domain battle? That, he didn¡¯t know. Han Seojin closed his eyes for a moment. ¡®Before anything else.¡¯ There was something else more important. Eternity. The reason he forcibly held onto time with that. ¡®What I must do.¡¯ Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor, Han Seojin. Could he transfer that power to the current Han Seojin? There was an answer. It was possible. Han Seojin raised his hand. He extended his hand toward his dantian. Puhwak! ¡°Eeeeek!¡± ¡°S-save me!!¡± He ignored the chaos around him. What he could give to the current Han Seojin. Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. Kudududuk. The sound of something breaking was heard. The surrounding space began to crumble. Without using anything. Just pure muscle strength. ¡®There¡¯s no need to be delicate.¡¯ Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. It was infinitely solid. It wouldn¡¯t break with just this level of strength. Lower dantian. The nest of the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra, causing immense presence from there. The Divine began to awaken. Great Sky. The purest qi closest to the dantian. It was in the form of a kind of inner dantian. Typically, spiritual beings gather the qi of nature and umte it in their dantian and middle dantian, materializing it. He had it in his lower dantian. ¡®There are a few problems.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t digest it immediately. And if this space disappeared, he didn¡¯t know what would happen to this inner core. ¡®But if I consume it.¡¯ The story changes a bit. And he trusted one more thing. Eternity. With that, he could somehow maintain it. Tuduk. He forcibly tore out the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra from his dantian. ¡°M-master, what on earth are you doing?¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly self-harming?¡± Ignoring the puzzled looks, he gazed at the fully extracted Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. A white sphere. It contained immense power. The purest qi from nature. Even if all the mana of those here werebined, they couldn¡¯t handle even a handful of his mana. And here. ¡°Infinity Eternal.¡± [Unique Trait, Eternity activates.] [The power of eternity seizes the qi of nature.] [Duration: 3 days, 10 hours, 47 minutes] Was that all? He was slightly disappointed. Han Seojin still proceeded to the next task. ¡®I can¡¯t touch my upper dantian.¡¯ Upper dantian. The ce upying the brain. It¡¯s not because touching it would kill him instantly. This body was created with countless fortunes and luck. Even if the brain disappeared, he could fight for three days and nights. It was a body that surpassed human limits in many ways. The thing in his upper dantian couldn¡¯t be treated as an elixir. It was the mind created by the martial artist, Han Seojin, and the Tower Master, Han Seojin. Probably, in his estimation. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to kill everyone here?¡¯ Even his reincarnated self couldn¡¯t withstand it. So, he couldn¡¯t touch his upper dantian. Thus. ¡®The heart.¡¯ He had to extract the circle. It felt strange. Even though he decided to extract the circle, wasn¡¯t this his own body? ¡®It feels strange.¡¯ It was like harming his body to create an elixir. The problem was, even putting aside such feelings, his body was an immense elixir in itself. ¡®Originally, I intended to extract it from White-Faced Golden Fur.¡¯ Controlling his power wasn¡¯t as easy as he thought. It had been a long time since he was in his prime, so he was more excited than he thought. The body of the White-Faced Golden Fur waspletely shattered. ¡®Well, I gained something.¡¯ An elixir. A thing called an inner core. He secretly put it in his pocket. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to collect such things. He was growing rapidly as it was, and having such things would make him grow too fast. That wasn¡¯t fun. Moreover, there were things to enjoy in this world. Traits. His enjoyment was to taste each one and rise. ¡®But there is that guy.¡¯ There was something more urgent than that. Insect Dragon King. That damned bastard was preparing for his resurrection with eyes wide open. He had many grudges against him. He had killed him. That was simple enough. At that time, he was very precarious. Homesickness. He was suffering from it. In his first life, he had severed all connections with the people left on Earth. In such a state, the one who somehow healed him was the Duke of Extermination. And then that guy appeared. Insect Dragon King. A certain experiment that the empire had put all their efforts into. To interfere with that. And to kill him, harvest his soul, and create a demon king. He had many grudges against him. So he was d to hear of his resurrection. He had prepared things for that guy. There was also his Manifestations. ¡®That guy won¡¯t go down quietly.¡¯ He was such a being. The power of Gluttony. He must have stored up much strength with the power he received from the Demon God. ¡®How strong has he be.¡¯ At least 50 years must have passed. Although he destroyed his body. There was a way to grow stronger by training the soul. In the past, he had also trained his soul, not his body. The higher the level, the more important that act bes. So it was a problem. He was an outstanding guy. He was always ater but had the talent to surpass the pioneers. However, in other words, he was always ater and had died many times. ¡®That guy died only once.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t reincarnate like him. So it was a problem. Even without a body, his soul was alive. How strong had he be? Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. Could his current self, maintaining his prime, defeat him? That was a question. Unique Trait, Eternity. If he could endure for about three years with this Unique Trait, he could once again maintain his prime. He had that certainty. ¡®The problem is that guy will be resurrected in less than a year.¡¯ There was no time to move slowly. He had to grow stronger quickly. Even if he grew rapidly in a year. ¡®I might just barely transcend.¡¯ But such transcendence wouldn¡¯t be perfect. And it would be weak. ¡®Moreover, that guy wouldn¡¯t be easily defeated just because I transcended once.¡¯ The best-case scenario. Even if he were as strong as when he faced him in the second life, victory wouldn¡¯t be easy. He didn¡¯t choose mutual destruction lightly during the Purple Tower Master days. Well, he had an enlightenment in that state and was called the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor in his next life. So he had to extract the circle settled in his heart. With the mana contained entirely in the heart. Divine Thunderbolt. It was engraved, and the heart was trying to create two circles. He had to extract it. Crack. Everything around the heart began to be extracted. Middle dantian. He extracted the circle that looked like an inner core. ¡°Ugh.¡± Someone looked at him with a horrified expression. Originally, such things should be done out of sight. ¡®The space here is too narrow.¡¯ Moreover, he had destroyed most of the ce by showing the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. A diameter of 500 meters. He had contained his power as much as possible, but that was the problem. The hole was too deep. ¡®Honestly, if you fall in there, it would take a whole day to get out.¡¯ So there was no choice. Kudududuk. He calmly extracted the circle. A ck inner core was visible. [Unique Trait, Eternity activates.] [The power of eternity seizes the qi of nature.] [Duration: 3 days, 10 hours, 47 minutes] It wasplete. Yoo Eunchae was appalled. ¡®Insane.¡¯ She knew this person was crazy. At first sight, he called the students ¡®all idiots,¡¯ kidnapped them to a swimming pool, and threw them all in. But she didn¡¯t think he was this much of a lunatic. ¡®No.¡¯ Turning his body into an elixir? Wasn¡¯t that a thought fit for demons? ¡®Truly a madman.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae trembled in fear. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¨C Do Not Look Down on Me (4) Yoo Eunchae did not understand the current situation. She had been prepared to die in this fight. However, death did note to her. ¡®It was a bit unexpected.¡¯ The sudden appearance. Thest move was blocked by White-Faced Golden Fur. Transcendents were those who changed thews of the world. So far, that was understandable. Until the moment before the presence that blocked all existence emerged. ¡®Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor.¡¯ The appearance was the same. Blue eyes. Long, disheveled hair. ck martial arts uniform. The appearance was the same as she saw in the illustrations. ¡®But it¡¯s different.¡¯ The in-game stats were different. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor was indeed powerful. ¡®But White-Faced Golden Fur dies from just one normal attack?¡¯ Transcendent. To Yoo Eunchae, she was aplete transcendent. Yet, dies from one normal attack? No, even if she were an iplete transcendent, it would still be shocking. ¡®Just how strong is he¡­¡¯ A realm beyond imagination. None of the people she knew could disy such power¡­ No, they could do it, but. ¡®They are all bound.¡¯ Even they are among the strongest in this world view. However, there was a sense of disparity. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. He was strong. He was always mentioned among the transcendents. But the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor she experienced in the game wasn¡¯t strong to this extent. That was why there was something that could be inferred. In thetter part of the game. As the transcendents gave up their ¡®duties¡¯, all forces began to scatter. Martial artists became infinitely strong when their transcendents returned. The same was true for the Seven-colored Tower. They enjoyed omnipotent power again and retreated back to t own worlds. At that time, yers could encounter Heavenly Demon as a yable character. What she did¡­ No, that wasn¡¯t the important part. But who was that other presence? ¡®There is someone whoes to mind.¡¯ But if so, what happens to him? She definitely thought it was the Master of the Purple Tower. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ Just as her doubts were about to intensify. ¡°Infinitely Eternal.¡± A quietly heard voice. ¡­Eternal? Yoo Eunchae¡¯s eyes widened. Unique Trait, Eternity. A trait that seemed to have evolved from the Unique Trait Eternity. Because there was only one person who used it. ¡®No way.¡¯ Was it really Han Seojin? Was our master that man? Then, does that mean he wasn¡¯t the Master of the Purple Tower? Or did he just acquire the legacy left by the Master of the Purple Tower? While she was in such confusion, Yoo Eunchae was shocked. Kudududuk. She saw him thrust his hand into his dantian. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± She blinked. She thought she must have been mistaken or seen wrong. But she wasn¡¯t. He thrust his hand into his dantian. And what he took out was. ¡®Crazy.¡¯ A pure white inner core emitted a white light. Even without seeing it, she could tell. She didn¡¯t know much, but it was simr to an elixir with tremendous condensed magic power. Kwadeuk. And he did not stop there. He pierced his heart and took out a ck inner core. ¡®No way.¡¯ She looked at Han Seojin with fearful eyes. She knew what he was doing now. This ce maintains his prime time. So, that man was now sacrificing his prime self. ¡®Crazy¡­¡¯ Yoo Eunchae looked with terrified eyes. That man was now gouging out his dantian and middle dantian to make an elixir. She thought while watching the scene. ¡®He¡¯s a madman.¡¯ A true madman, iparable to herself. A crazy person. What does someone of such a realmck to do such a thing? Regardless, Han Seojin sighed. ¡°Hoo.¡± It waspleted. An ashen orb. An endlessly shining ash. It felt like it was swallowing all light and emitting all light simultaneously. Yoo Eunchae confirmed with her own eyes. [Energy of ????] It contains only the purest energies of heaven and earth. It seems like it will cause trouble if consumed recklessly. ¨C Magic power +50 increases. ¨C The body is newly transformed. ¨C Trait, Lightning of Destruction (S+) is unlocked. ¨C Trait, Purest Magic Power (S) is unlocked. ¨C Resistance to all attributes is obtained. ¨C Affinity with all attributes is obtained. ¨C With spirits¡­ ¨C ¡­ ¨C ¡­ ¨C ¡­ An elixir glowing in ash. It was recognizable at a nce. A high elixir. Even the heart of a dragon, known to boost magic power the most, was not to this extent. But it wasn¡¯t easy to understand. No matter how much of an elixir it was, how could he harm his body like that? Yoo Eunchae looked at Han Seojin with questioning eyes. And in the meantime. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Han Seojin muttered while looking at the sky. Then, the domain began to disappear. And the students saw him. It was Han Seojin holding the ashen elixir. The professor who taught them at the academy. ¡°¡­Professor?¡± Someone¡¯s voice. I ignored it while looking at the inner core. ¡®Though it¡¯spleted.¡¯ It¡¯s a bit gruesome. It was made by gathering something that was in my body until just a moment ago. ¡®Still, where else can you find this?¡¯ Such an elixir cannot be obtained even if you want it. Even the inner core of the divine dragon I consumed in my third life pales inparison to this. ¡°Really, you were the professor?¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised? Didn¡¯t you see me use Eternity?¡± ¡°Well, I guessed from that¡­¡± As I conversed with Yoo Eunchae, Seon Woohyeon looked at me, shocked. ¡°How¡­ How can you use Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique?¡± ¡°I am the original, you punk. That guy just imitated me and ended up tearing his groin.¡± ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± ¡°How can I not be angry?¡± I retorted at Yoo Eunchae¡¯s words. That guy was incredibly talented. So when I created the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, I hoped he would get some inspiration from mine. ¡®But he¡¯s selling that as Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique?¡¯ This punk. Was he not ashamed? Even though Seon Woohyeon, who wasn¡¯t familiar with Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, performed it, there were remnants. Remnants of the creator¡¯s imagery and what it was made to achieve. For example, my Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. It was created to break everything that blocked my path. And from the ce where everything was broken to announce a new beginning. So it was Heaven-Surrendering. It was a martial art created because a new order stands at the end of destruction. But what did that guy create? It was neither here nor there. Itcked the will to break everything, and itcked the will to establish a new order. He just imitated. It was just martial arts imitating me. What was visible there was only me. ¡®Then the end is.¡¯ In the end, the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor was the end. I didn¡¯t raise him like that. ¡®I was indeed really strong in my third life.¡¯ But I didn¡¯t think I was strong enough to sever the future of a talented guy. I was exceptionally strong, but. ¡®The transcendent Heavenly Demon must be stronger now.¡¯ It was a natural statement. When I died, my time vanished while they kept getting stronger. Heavenly Demon kept modifying and enhancing Heavenly Demon Godly Technique. But look at the state of the martial art that guy performed. ¡®I can imagine.¡¯ Unfortunately, it seemed he had be weaker than I imagined. He probably couldn¡¯t go beyond the final transcendence. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ But that was something to deal with after building up skills. What if he went crazy and came to pick a fight with me? ¡®At least when I reach the High Realm, I can try to beat him.¡¯ There was still a long way to go. I¡¯m still in the Middle Realm. I thought up to there and then shifted my thoughts. The ashen inner core. If I consume this, I will at least reach the pinnacle of the High Realm. ¡®The problem was that I can¡¯t consume this right away.¡¯ Even I couldn¡¯t consume this openly in such a ce. This couldn¡¯t be digested right away. Most elixirs could be digested immediately and used in a fight. The problem was that this elixir cannot be treated as just any elixir. It was best to ce reliable people around and absorb it in a spirit vein. But now there¡¯s no way to go to a spirit vein. ¡®Moreover, this is just before the end.¡¯ I gained a three-day grace period. But it will take a whole day just to digest this. ¡®Moreover, I can¡¯t even consume it all.¡¯ I looked at the students. Even if I divide this in half and share it among ten people, they probably can¡¯t digest it all. Well, if they can¡¯t digest it, it¡¯s unfortunate. ¡®It¡¯s because they know their limits that they can¡¯t digest it.¡¯ I held the elixir. I will guide them as much as possible, but if they couldn¡¯t follow, it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡®It¡¯s not that theyck talent.¡¯ It could be due to ack of willpower or reaching their capacity. For such reasons, they might not be able to absorb the energy. That wasn¡¯t something I could help with. I couldn¡¯t look after them forever. ¡®They should graduate soon, right?¡¯ The time I taught them was very short. But most of the students who passed my sses will do well even without me. However, there are about three students I¡¯m worried about. Yoo Seolrang and Yoo Eunchae. And Seon Woohyeon. ¡®They seem to try to excel whenever an incident urs.¡¯ But when you look inside, they are always losing or doing something in vain. I needed to properly take care of that sometime. ¡®But before that.¡¯ I needed to consume the elixir first. ¡°Master, the principal contacted you?¡± ¡°Contact? Why all of a sudden?¡± It felt ominous. It felt like something was about to happen. And my intuition was urate. ¡¸Hi hi, Seojin. It¡¯s been a while, so nice to see you.¡¹ ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡¸Isn¡¯t it too much to ask right away after a long time?¡­ Though I want to say that, what did you do at the exchange event to cause such amotion?¡¹ ¡­I caused a bit of trouble. But it was an inevitable ident. ¡¸Anyway, you should cause trouble moderately. Fortunately, the Seven Colored Towers and the Demonic Sect are cooperating a lot.¡¹ ¡°¡­¡± It felt ominous. Of all people, those two forces? ¡¸What, why are you so scared? They won¡¯t kidnap you, right?¡¹ ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Probably not?¡± Come to think of it, yes. There¡¯s no sudden reason to kidnap me. Even if it¡¯s those two. I recalled thest time I saw those two. ¡¸After this experiment, shall we go to a secluded ce and hold a wedding?¡¹ What I said to the Duke of Extermination. ¡¸After everything ends, let¡¯s get married.¡¹ What I said to Heavenly Demon. ¡°¡­¡± ¡¸Wait, Seojin! Where are you running off to!!¡¹ I need to escape from here quickly. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ¨C It¡¯s Shameful to Run Away, but It Can Save Your Life It was something that happened from time to time. There were times when you felt like a person hadpletely changed for some reason. No matter how much you beat someone, they wouldn¡¯t change. People can¡¯t be fixed. ¡®It¡¯s about the opportunity.¡¯ With the right opportunity, people could change. Some seemed to change due to opportunities, while others didn¡¯t. People were meant to change as long as they had the will to improve. And the younger they were, the more trivial the opportunity might seem. ¡°Can you teach me?¡± Those were Seon Woohyeon¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t the provocative look that he usually gave me. A mix of various emotions like resignation, self-contempt, enlightenment, and disheartenment. A gaze filled with all sorts of emotions. It was nothing special. When I split the internal elixir I made in half, divided one half into ten pieces, and told the others to consume it, Seon Woohyeon spoke to me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­Various things.¡± Seon Woohyeon was sparing with his words. It seemed he didn¡¯t want to discuss the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique here. I looked at Seon Woohyeon. He was a regressor. That was certain. But I didn¡¯t understand. ¡®The Celestial Gods¡ªWhy did they have him regress?¡¯ There didn¡¯t seem to be anything particrly special about him. Reversing time was an act with much greater riskspared to the return. But did they really have to send Seon Woohyeon back? ¡®There are plenty of other kids.¡¯ I didn¡¯t call Seon Woohyeonn a lower rank in our ss for no reason. He was strong and had his talents, but¡­ ¡®How to exin¡­¡¯ Should I say he had a talent for disappointing expectations? How about Yoo Eunchae, inparison? She was able to handle all traits while managing theirpatibilities. But she also caused the most trouble. ¡®This is more important than I thought.¡¯ Her actions were unpredictable even to me¡ªtruly unexpected. Whether in a good or bad sense, she did such things without a care. Yoo Eunchae was hard to predict. And if I found her hard to predict, others would, too. She would be quite an interesting variable. ¡®When she first caught White-Faced Golden Fur, she did something quite interesting.¡¯ Right beforeing here, I saw them fighting. To be more precise, I read the ¡®record¡¯ of their fight. With my eyes closed for a moment, I could feel Seon Woohyeon¡¯s emotions. I sensed his anxiousness. After considering for a moment, I nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Seon Woohyeon looked at me with a surprised expression. ¡°But you won¡¯t be able to learn the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique that I have.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean I can¡¯t learn it?¡± ¡°This is something that even the guy specialized in copying couldn¡¯t master.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Seon Woohyeon tilted his head in confusion. Did he not mention his power? ¡®Has it changed?¡¯ That guy used to boast about his power proudly. When he was in the martial world, he would directly ¡®copy¡¯ others¡¯ martial arts and break their mental strength. So his nickname was Thieving Martial God. He stole all sorts of techniques¡ªa master at stealing others¡¯ martial arts. I was called the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor or the Blue-Eyed Martial Emperor, but before that, I was known as a yboy. ¡®¡­I should have acted that way from the start.¡¯ If I had, I wouldn¡¯t have be an enemy of the orthodox sects by being called a ¡®pretty-faced yboy¡¯ or whatever. Well, it was rather meaningless now, though. ¡°The Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique I possess¡­ requires at least someone talented in both magic and martial arts.¡± ¡°Well, despite how I look, I do have talent¡­¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± I said, looking at Seon Woohyeon. ¡°Someone with talent by my standards is someone who can be a transcendent based on talent alone.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­¡± That was what it meant to be talented, by my standards. Someone talented in magic or martial arts. Even with a basic technique found on the streets or a simple circle method, someone could walk the path of transcendence. That was what I called talented. ¡®There are more than you¡¯d think.¡¯ After awakening my Heavenly Eyes, I realized that countless people couldn¡¯t walk the path of transcendence simply because they chose the wrong aptitude. They couldn¡¯t rise higher because theycked effort or resources. Many could try, but they could only reach as far as their talent allowed. And as I see it, Seon Woohyeon is. ¡®Neither here nor there.¡¯ To some, Seon Woohyeon was known as the Chosen One. It wasn¡¯t wrong. To ordinary people, he was indeed a chosen person. He knew both sword and magic and could wield them simultaneously. At first nce, it looked really cool. ¡®In reality, he isn¡¯t proficient in either.¡¯ For someone like him, hecks willpower and tenacity. If you were challenged once, you had to do it no matter what, and if you aimed to see the end, you had to see it no matter what. But this guy was a mess in everything. After being challenged just a few times, he bespliant after getting hit. Even when he tried to see something through to the end, his finish was sloppy. So I was puzzled. ¡®What on earth did Yoo Eunchae see in him to call him a psychopath?¡¯ He seemed to have something done something. But in the end, he was an empty shell. That was my evaluation of Seon Woohyeon. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let you know about thatter.¡± I threw the ashen granules to Seon Woohyeonn. ¡°For now, just take the elixir.¡± Only then can we proceed to the next step. I distributed the elixir. I made sure everyone took their turn, one by one. ¡°But this is that person¡¯s blood and¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take it, then don¡¯t.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll definitely take it!¡± Yoo Eunchae made a disgusted face but quickly took the split elixir. The elixir¡¯s effect is extraordinary. Normally, splitting something like this reduces its potency to less than half, and splitting it into ten pieces makes it almost ineffective. ¡®But it¡¯s me, right?¡¯ The elixir originated from me. Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. The purest qi from the Great Sky. It was much better than I had thought. [The Fragment of ???? (A)] It contains the most pure qi of heaven and earth. Split in half, then divide into ten pieces again. The effect is extremely minimalpared to the original. Magic power +5 increases. The body transforms harmoniously. Trait, Golden Ratio Body (A) is created. Trait, Pure Magic (A+) is unlocked. If there is no magic power, Pure Strength (A) is gained. Split in half and divided into 10 pieces. It still exhibited this level of effect. ording to Yoo Eunchae, pure magic is an A+ grade trait but is far better than most S-grade traits. [Pure Magic (A+)] Obtains the purest magic power. The efficiency of all magic-rted powers doubles. Simple, but its effect wasn¡¯t simple. ¡®But I can already feel it.¡¯ Rather, it was a bit puzzling. Only twice as much? ¡®Is it because it¡¯s A-grade?¡¯ The effect wasn¡¯t as good as expected. Anyway, I looked at my elixir. A half-split ashen elixir. This is the effect of a half-elixir. [The Divided Energy of ???? (S)] It contains only the purest qi of heaven and earth. It has been split in half. The effect is minimalpared to the original, but it is still an irreceable elixir. ¨C Magic power +20 increases. ¨C The body is newly transformed. ¨C Trait, Lightning of Destruction (S+) is unlocked. ¡®Lightning of Destruction.¡¯ It seemed to bring the power of Divine Thunderbolt. ¡®Do I need this?¡¯ These days, a new concern has arisen. My vessel was reallyrge, causing it to be difficult for it to be filled. However, my Unique Trait, Eternity, and the traits I possess were enough to fill that capacity. To be precise, it was just a judgment based on the appearance of my body. ¡®Honestly, if I awaken each one, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡¯ Just like when I obtained Space de, I¡¯ll think about thatter. ¡®First, let¡¯s take the elixir.¡¯ I swallowed the elixir. [You have acquired the trait Lightning of Destruction (S+).] ¡°Are you awake?¡± When I quietly woke up after taking the elixir, I saw a man who looked like a hearty fellow. ¡®Did they say he serves the God of Lightning?¡¯ He was quite a noticeable figure. He had a decent level of talent and was memorable because he stood out. ¡°I have something to tell you about this incident.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There must be many things you want to ask, but what Professor Han Seojin desires ispensation, right?¡± Zeronis went straight to the point. ¡°First of all, the Celestial Gods want you. No matter which temple you go to¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°¡­I thought so.¡± I looked at Zeronis with surprised eyes at his quick concession. Usually, those who serve gods in temples tend to be quite stubborn. ¡°First, I would like to ask you something. Do you desire honor, or do you desire something more practical?¡± Zeronis¡¯s words reeked of cunning. Still, I was going to hear him out. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Celestial Gods are satisfied with your aplishments. If you desirepensation, they will surely provide ample rewards.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± Hearing that much, I roughly understood. ¡°They¡¯re going to handle it here and give me additionalpensation?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Zeronis said apologetically. But I weed it. ¡®I might end up with more enemies anyway.¡¯ If it were known that I resolved everything here, there would be plenty of people finding fault. Humans were beings trapped in preconceptions more than you think. ¡®They might say I used some strange trick.¡¯ This was a world where many people refused to ept the truth, no matter what evidence was presented. And those who picked a fight, iming they didn¡¯t believe it at all. Those types decreased as you went higher up, but they weren¡¯t absent. ¡°I¡¯ll choose practicality.¡± I stood up. ¡°Handle the reward as you see fit.¡± ¡°Understood. And there¡¯s one more thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The principal contacted me.¡± ¡°The principal? Why would the principal¡­¡± Instinctively, I felt like I was about to get involved in something extremely troublesome. ¡®Is it because of that ce?¡¯ Eyes that distinguished heaven and earth. They were the highest evolutionary form of the Heavenly Eyes. In that state, I saw certain the Celestial Gods. And Duke of Extermination and Heavenly Demon. ¡®There were also plenty of transcendent beings.¡¯ It seemed like even the Dukes of the Empire might be there. And I think I saw that subordinate from the Martial Arts World, from the Ming Cult. ¡®¡­If worsees to worst, I should flee quickly.¡¯ No matter how influential the principal was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect me from all of them. And there was another problem. The Heavenly Demon and the Duke of Extermination. If those two met, who knew what kind of chaos would unfold? Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ¨C If You Can Catch Me, Try to Catch Me I have lived four lives. However, I did not live longer than others. In my first life, I was revered as a pro gamer. However, I died after winning a trophy and getting hit by a truck on my way to confess my love. In my second life, I lived as a mage. Then, I died in mutual destruction with the Demon King. In my third life, I lived as a martial artist. I lived as a martial artist and then died. For some reason, I got caught up in a conspiracy, tried desperately to escape, and got injured. I perished together with the Plum Blossom Swordsman, who formed a formation with the entire Mount Hua Sect and the three major figures of the orthodox sect. Including my current life, I have lived four lives in total. But I did not live that long. Even after adding up all my past lives, I did not reach fifty. That was me. Maybe that was why. I had a sharp intuition, but my study of human rtionships was a bitcking. No matter how great I was, human rtionships wereplex. For someone like me, love affairs were trulyplex. As a result, the number of people I had to take responsibility for gradually increased. Thus, I couldn¡¯t get married. They wanted marriage, but¡­ I was too oblivious. My rtionship with the Heavenly Demon was a bitplicated. I was nominated as the consort of the Demonic Sect, but we only had a simple engagement ceremony. Anyway, I neglected and left those two alone for quite a while. However, in my defense, I had no choice. Magic and martial arts were just too much fun. ¡®Well, let¡¯s move on from that.¡¯ Anyway, the Seven-Color Magic Tower and the Demon Sect were deeply rted to me. In my second life, I was connected to every individual in the Seven-Color Magic Tower. In my third life, only the Demonic Sect supported me. If I were to name a problem¡­ ¡®These two are deeply connected to the Heavenly Demon and the Duke of Extermination.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t not naive. White-Faced Golden Fur. The strange ce I saw after capturing her. Everyone seemed to be ¡®tied¡¯ there. They couldn¡¯te here right away. No matter how desperately they wanted to leave, that ce was quite bizarre. Did the two move their forces first? These were women capable of taking immediate action without it being strange. ¡¸But why is that making our Seojin sweat?¡¹ ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s nothing. So, I just need to lead the kids, right?¡± ¡¸Yeah, for now, that¡¯s all you need to do, right?¡¹ ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a short leave ande back.¡± ¡¸Vacation? All of a sudden? Rather, you need to solve the problems with the Seven-Colored Magic Tower and the Demonic Sect first.¡¹ ¡°Just give those two organizations an appropriate excuse.¡± ¡¸No, even if you say that suddenly¡­¡¹ ¡°Then I¡¯m counting on you.¡± ¡¸Hey¡­!¡¹ I quickly ended themunication. For now, if possible, I need to get out of here by today. I asked Zeronis. ¡°Can I get to Korea¡­ no, can I get out of here by today?¡± ¡°It seems you have something very urgent to attend to.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then I will quickly guide you to the treasure vault.¡± ¡°Treasure vault?¡± ¡°You chose practicality, right? The gods have allowed you to take two items from the vault they prepared.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I was momentarily curious about the items given by the gods. Zeronis opened his cell phone and typed a few messages as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll have a ne ready to take off immediately. Since you chose practicality, we¡¯ll treat you properly.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I couldn¡¯t express it properly due to the rapidly changing situation, but thank you for saving us that day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. They were enemies I had to defeat anyway.¡± ¡°No, we must properly express our gratitude. We can¡¯t neglect someone who saved the children who are our future and our lives.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± I replied awkwardly. I could feel it from his emotions. Zeronis was genuinely thankful and not trying any tricks on me. ¡®Well, it¡¯sfortable and nice for me.¡¯ I should say. I wasn¡¯t used to this kind of gratitude. ¡°Please follow me this way.¡± I followed Zeronis. ¡®Oh.¡¯ And the ce we arrived at was a door gleaming with golden light. At a nce, a considerable amount of money had been spent. However, if it were just that, I wouldn¡¯t have been impressed. Most of the things here were imbued with divine power. ¡®There are no mechanisms here.¡¯ As soon as an intruder arrived, the objects here resonated. My Heavenly Eyes discerned everything around me. And I drew one conclusion. A ridiculous yet certain conclusion¡ªthe most dangerous method. ¡®Is it in the form of a god descending?¡¯ If so, the reason there are no guards here and no mechanisms to stop intruders must be precisely this. ¡°¡­Could it be that you¡¯ve noticed?¡± ¡°Well, roughly.¡± ¡°¡­The gods told me, so I was doubtful, but you are impressive.¡± So, it meant those gods were watching this ce. ¡®How sinister.¡¯ Maybe giving me this treasure was also a trap. There might be some device inside the treasure to monitor me. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ If there was such a thing, I could deceive them instead. ¡°This way.¡± Following Zeronis¡¯s guidance, I went inside. And there, I scanned through the treasures. My head throbbed a little. It seemed the information from the Heavenly Eye was too overwhelming. ¡®Actually, that¡¯s good.¡¯ Here, I was able to choose the treasure. So, the more information, the better. ¡°Would you like a rmendation?¡± ¡°No.¡± In the distant future, I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship I¡¯ll have with these guys. What I learned in my past life was that rtionships could always be overturned by the group¡¯s interests. That was why I had to scan all the information in this treasure vault thoroughly¡ª. Because they were items bestowed by the gods. Even by my standards, there were many impressive items. ¡®If someone from the Middle Realm could take just one treasure from here, their minimumbat power would double.¡¯ Those were the kinds of items present here. And then a thought emerged. The Seven-Colored Magic Tower and the Demonic Sect. I needed to visit those two factions at some point. And since I thought of it, it would be best to leave immediately. The Seven-Colored Tower and the Demonic Sect. If I were to go anywhere. ¡®The Demonic Sect.¡¯ I should head there. And in this ce, there exists a martial world called the Central ins Martial World. ¡®What could have happened?¡¯ After the eruption of Mount Hua, the martial world declined. I thought the magic world and martial world declined because of what I did. ¡®But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡¯ I saw people bound in a strange ce. The Heavenly Demon and the Duke of Extermination. The two of them left the strongest impression. But there were others. A guy known as the Whirlwind Sword of Cheongseong. The Overlord of the Unorthodox Alliance. I can¡¯t remember the rest, but there were two subordinates of the Unorthodox Alliance and a sword master from the Demonic Sect. ¡®That ce is very suspicious.¡¯ That¡¯s why I had to visit the martial arts world. And here, there are a few items rted to that. Weapons weren¡¯t a bad choice if possible, but¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t need weapons.¡¯ The items here could strengthen even a Middle Realmer by more than double. But faced against the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, there are no items that can withstand it. I picked up a ring and a cloak. ¡°A good choice. Your martial arts are extremely destructive, so I thoughtbat items wouldn¡¯t be suitable.¡± ¡°Right.¡± I chose a cloak with a stealth effect. And the ring was quite an interesting item. ¡®You can change into the form you desire.¡¯ I quite like it. With this, infiltrating should not be a problem. ¡°I¡¯ll take these two.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Zeronis and I stepped outside. As we went outside, I was engulfed by a strange sensation. ¡®How insidious.¡¯ While leaving the area, a very faint energy wrapped around the end of the ring. ¡®What could it be?¡¯ Surveince? Or eavesdropping? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter once I¡¯ve noticed it. After sending off the students, I prepared for a separate trip. In the meantime, I emphasized a few things. ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything while I¡¯m gone, be prepared.¡± ¡°¡­Why do you have to speak so harshly?¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be back from the business trip, so take care.¡± ¡°But do you really not need me? Leaving behind someone as virtuous, beautiful, and smart as me will be tough for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Honestly, I felt a bit uneasy. Although Yoo Eunchae is the type to cause incidents, the information she possessed was genuine, and her abilities were quite exceptional. ¡®Moreover, she is¡­¡¯ I looked at Seon Woohyeon, whom I had decided to bring along. Seon Woohyeon was suspected to be a regressor, but he had many ws. For example, hecked meticulousness. And he had only a moderate level of ferocity. Finally, he couldn¡¯t stay cold-headed and was indecisive. He was the type that always hesitated when doing something. Moreover, he always faltered at critical moments. Thinking about it, he only had worrisome points. ¡®Well, as long as I¡¯m here.¡¯ It¡¯ll work out somehow. It wasn¡¯t that I trusted Seon Woohyeon. I trusted my ability to handle things. We saw the students off and reclined in our chairs. ¡®I wonder how the martial arts world has changed.¡¯ I was looking forward to various things. Have I fallen behind, unable to keep up with the times? Or have I adapted to the changes and transformed into a cyberpunk-like figure? ¡®Those old-fashioned guys don¡¯t seem like they¡¯d change anything.¡¯ As I heard the ne taking off, I drifted into sleep. ¡®Here is¡­¡¯ I was bewildered. The Central ins Martial World. Thinking of that ce, I imagined the Martial World. There was a sense of anticipation within me. There was an anticipation of how the Martial World might have changed. ¡®But.¡¯ What is this? I looked at the airport with a nk expression. ¡®Could I have reincarnated again?¡¯ I was so dumbfounded that the thought crossed my mind for a moment. But that wasn¡¯t it either. I looked around. Near the airport, there was a dense bamboo forest. Up to that point, it was fine. Bamboo forests can be found anywhere. But why. Why were people dressed in old martial arts uniforms? Why did people seem to engage in bartering rather than using money? Why were there buildings that looked like they belonged in the martial arts world? Why was it so crowded right in front of the airport? ¡®Why on earth¡­¡¯ I stared nkly at the panda-throwing people. ¡°You dare insult the Hwangbo family?¡± ¡°Hwangbo¡¯s house talks too much. Show your skills.¡± And below them, two swordsmen were pointing their swords at each other. I knew the martial arts world was old-fashioned. But wasn¡¯t it a bit much that nothing has changed at all? Chapter 83 Chapter 83 ¨C If You Can Catch Me, Try to Catch Me. (2) ¡°The Central ins Martial World hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± ¡°¡­ Although this ce bizarrely retains an old-fashioned color, not all of China is like this.¡± Clip-clop, clip-clop. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, China is vast. This ce¡­ furthermore, this ce is where Qinghai and Sichuan meet, and where the Kunlun Sect is based.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± ¡°The Kunlun Sect¡¯s immortals have settled here, so it remains unchanged from the old martial world, but in other ces, they even use cars.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Clip-clop, clip-clop. I was at a loss for words. Korea had prospered tremendously. To the extent that theybined mana and science to create a material simr to a superconductor, reaching a level where they could float high-speed train tracks above the sea. But when I hear that this ce uses cars¡­ ¡®What the hell did these bastards do?¡¯ Seon Woohyeon nced at me and said. ¡°So, China currently retains appearances like this ce as remnants of old industrialplexes. It¡¯s quite popr overseas, and they¡¯re making a tremendous amount of money.¡± ¡°Even the horse we¡¯re riding now?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± I clicked my tongue low at Seon Woohyeon¡¯s words. This guy bought a horse with his own money, and he bought it at a very high price. Yes, not a rental, a purchase. Even though he knew he would only be in the martial arts world for a short while, he went ahead and bought it. ¡°Later, when you really need money urgently, you¡¯ll be struggling because you wasted it.¡± ¡°¡­Professor, you save money more than I expected.¡± ¡°Mages are poor schrs.¡± In my case, I was the type who earned a lot of money but also spent it tremendously. That¡¯s why I had a strong tendency to save as much money as possible. I wore a bamboo hat on horseback. We were currently dressed in traditional clothes to blend in here. It was more inconvenient than modern civilization, but still¡­ ¡®It has charm.¡¯ It was quite charming. Maybe because it had been a while. ¡®It¡¯s been less than half a year, practically.¡¯ I wore a ring that changed my appearance with the bamboo hat. Because I am extremely, extremely, extremely handsome. ¡®To enjoy the tripfortably, this much is necessary.¡¯ The current Han Seojin could be called a genius of appearance. Clearly a professor, but he often receives love letters or confessions from students. Despite love letters being quite outdated, they piled up enough to fill the desk, and on KakaoTalk, there were kids whose numbers I didn¡¯t know when I exchanged¡­ I thought I could enjoy a somewhatfortable trip at this level. ¡®This was unexpected.¡¯ However, a problem arose. [Unique Trait, Eternity nullifies the effect of the Ring of Transformation.] A ring that could change to any desired appearance that I had obtained before. It meant that its effect was nullified. ¡®This is quite unexpected.¡¯ It was a penalty if you could call it that. I realized I couldn¡¯t hide my appearance. ¡®Perhaps.¡¯ This is the power of my trait called Eternity. ¡®The user bes eternal, was it.¡¯ Unique Trait, Eternity. Among the traits that have been revealed so far, this is the one I think the most highly of. The power of magic is imbued with the attribute of eternity. When you recite the spell of eternity, it bes an active ability that canst indefinitely. More than that, the user bes eternal. I think that¡¯s the true power of eternity. Heo Yoonji, who usually can¡¯t remember people¡¯s names well, always remembers mine correctly. I thought this was the real power of Eternity. ¡®To think there was such a drawback.¡¯ Well, it seemed obvious. It was natural that certain people would be imprinted with the existence of ¡®me¡¯, and no transformation would work on them. ¡®But the hair is too conspicuous.¡¯ Han Seojin¡¯s hair had always been ck until now. But now it¡¯s different. White. The hair that had turned white did not grow back ck. The reason was something I could guess. The fact that the user became eternal. I think that phrase fixed my appearance. ¡®My physical abilities remain the same, but it feels like all my forms are fixed.¡¯ And at the end of that, there was the attribute of time. It might be a clue to opening the third circle if I could figure it out. ¡®I should also start preparing to create the second circle.¡¯ As I was thinking about that, Seon Woohyeon approached me and spoke. ¡°So, how will you proceed?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go as ites. First, let¡¯s head near the Kunlun Sect.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to the Demonic Cult?¡± ¡°Going to the Demonic Cult isn¡¯t a bad idea, but let¡¯s gather some information on the way.¡± ¡°Information¡­ you say?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seon Woohyeon made a peculiar expression. ¡°If it¡¯s that, I know well. There¡¯s a branch of the Hao n in the vige we¡¯re arriving at soon, so let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I looked at Seon Woohyeon with an awkward gaze. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. After seeing my prime when I fought the White-Faced Golden Fur, After seeing that, he has be incredibly polite. ¡®He wasn¡¯t like this.¡¯ Well, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to harm me, so I let it slide. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the inn rather than the Hao n branch.¡± ¡°An inn?¡± ¡°Of course, information gathering is best done at the inn.¡± ¡°Do you think information just rolls around in ces like inns?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t roll around.¡± Of course not. There are many loose-lipped people in this world, but if the information is top-tier, many will keep their mouths shut. ¡®Of course, there are always those who can¡¯t help but brag.¡¯ The chances of such peopleing to the inn are almost none. Or they might rent a private room. And so, we entered the inn. The inn was bustling. I checked the seats and found a table for four standing alone. ¡°Wee. Let me guide you to that table.¡± As Seon Woohyeon and I sat down, the waiter handed us the menu. ¡°Here is the menu. If you need anything, please press this bell.¡± Still, since it¡¯s a modern setting, the waiter here is different from one in a martial arts world. ¡°Hey, waiter, bring me one carbonara.¡± ¡°Hai!¡± ¡­What?! I was naturally astonished. When I say this, usually they should ask, ¡°Excuse me, what is carbonara?¡± ¡®Oh, right, this is reality.¡¯ Feeling the novelty, I skimmed through the menu. ¡°¡­¡± Seon Woohyeon looked at me with an absurd expression. Why, what, why. ¡°Do you know what you just did is trendy here?¡± ¡°Trendy?¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s popr among young martial artists. A very famous martial artist used to do this often¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Do those orthodox sect guys have nothing better to do? I used to do this quite often myself. ¡®If we modernize it, it¡¯s like the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor Challenge.¡¯ Do they go around doing it like this? They really look pathetic, those orthodox martial artists. As I was thinking that, the waiter approached us. ¡°Excuse me, but would you mind sharing your table? The people over there requested to join.¡± ¡°Share the table?¡± I looked in the direction the waiter pointed and saw two people. A woman and a man. The woman was dressed in ck martial arts attire. Although most of her face was covered with a cloth, she gave off the impression of a beauty. The man looked like a gori. To put it nicely, he appeared very masculine, but to put it bluntly, he looked like a simple-minded brute. Judging by the way he was exhaling through his nose, it seemed like he would cause trouble if we didn¡¯t join them. As I stared intently, the woman on the other side smiled slightly and waved her hand. ¡°Do you perhaps know her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then why is she smiling?¡± ¡°¡­Her? You know her name?¡± ¡°She¡¯s quite famous. Not just her skills, but she¡¯s known for getting tangled up with men because of their looks¡­ Ah, it seems she suggested joining because of your appearance, Master.¡± ¡°My face is indeed handsome.¡± I looked at the people who suggested joining us. A woman and a man. Among them, the man caught my interest more. I looked at the man who resembled a gori. ¡®Interesting.¡¯ I could feel his energy. de King, Peng Juhyuk. I sensed the unique wild energy of the Peng family. Was he a descendant or an heir? No, that doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, the fact that he is from the Peng family¡­ ¡®I should have brought Seo Boram.¡¯ The reason I decided to teach Seo Boram the sword art. Because there is also a Peng family here. And the sword art I created, Six Paths One Gate. It surpassed the Five Tigers Gate-Cutting de technique that the Peng family boasts about. ¡®It¡¯s extremely difficult, though.¡¯ Seo Boram had something that can be called talent. So, if she had been here, it would have been quite fun to defeat them. What a pity. Really a pity. ¡°I am Sa Gonghwa.¡± The woman greeted us in a seductive manner. Gori A frowned and sped his fists, seemingly displeased. ¡°I am Peng Bosung.¡± Gori A said. We sat down naturally. Sa Gonghwa sat in front of me, and Gori A sat beside me. ¡°Thank you for agreeing to join us. In return, may we treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°Sure. Waiter.¡± ¡°Hai!¡± When I called the waiter, he quickly approached. ¡­But why had he been speaking Japanese since earlier? Seeing my confusion, Sa Gonghwa smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s trendy these days.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The world was reallying to an end. ¡°Are you interested in the ¡®Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor Challenge¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­The ¡®Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor Challenge¡¯?¡± ¡°Earlier, you participated in the ¡®Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor Challenge.¡¯¡± So, it really did exist. I was dumbfounded, but right now, I was getting a free meal. Refusing in this situation would be impolite. I ordered a few more items from the menu. ¡°Can you eat all that?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to see someone with a good appetite.¡± Covering her mouth with her hand, Sa Gonghwa chuckled. I clicked my tongue inwardly. ¡®This was why I wanted to disguise myself.¡¯ Because of my good looks, there were many such incidents, which was annoying. Deceiving with magic is one way, but¡­ ¡®Magic is unnatural.¡¯ Magic distortsws. Even for me, it¡¯s still hard to change it at will. Of course, it¡¯s only to a tiny extent. ¡®But those who have reached a certain level can definitely see it.¡¯ Rather than being misunderstood, it¡¯s better to go out confidently. Originally, I was just going to use magic. ¡®There are quite a few of them.¡¯ The martial arts world and the magic world. They declined because of me. However, the potential of those two forces is not to be underestimated. Especially since the orthodox sect was a problem. You never know when or where the monsters, such as old masters, would pop out. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ¨C If You Can Catch Me, Try to Catch Me (3) We chatted pleasantly. ¡°The fried foods here are incredibly delicious.¡± ¡°Have you seen the breathtakingke?¡± ¡°Do you, by any chance, have business with the Kunlun Sect in Qinghai? If so, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to go with us.¡± Well, to be precise, Sa Gonghwa kept asking me questions, and I, out of annoyance, either answered or ignored them. Then, beep-beep¡ªthe mobile phone rang. ¡°Oh, excuse me.¡± Sa Gonghwa checked the phone briefly and sighed deeply. ¡°Something urgent hase up, so I need to step out for a moment. Please start eating without me.¡± Sa Gonghwa looked at me with regretful eyes and left the table. Gori A stared at me. The re was filled with what seemed like murderous intent¡­ ¡®No, it¡¯s actually murderous intent, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Looking at Gori A in disbelief, the gori stared back at me with an imposing expression. ¡°You, you¡¯re just a pretty-faced yboy. Lady Sa Gonghwa is not someone you can covet.¡± This sounds familiar. Do these orthodox guys always say the same thing? ¡°Is she someone you can covet?¡± ¡°Of course. I have mastered the Peng family¡¯s swordsmanship and even obtained the title of young lord.¡± You? I looked at Peng Bosung with incredulous eyes. ¡®He¡¯s either simr to or lower in level than that guy from Namgoong.¡¯ Previously, at Nam Hyerin¡¯s request, I had destroyed the Namgoong family. The only survivor there was a girl who was a third-year student. Even now, she had be stronger. Yet, he acted so arrogantly at that level? ¡°Sorry, but she¡¯s not my type.¡± ¡°Are you saying she¡¯s ugly?!¡± Unbelievable. Seon Woohyeon nced sideways with a bewildered expression. Peng Bosung looked at me with a triumphant expression. Iughed as I saw that. I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Ah, I missed this. This atmosphere. If you didn¡¯t like someone, you could pick a fight, and it was legal to beat them up. ¡®It¡¯s not some game where you fight every time you make eye contact.¡¯ In this martial world, you really fight as soon as you make eye contact. Because you don¡¯t like that guy, because you don¡¯t like his face. Because it seemed like he was messing with someone else¡¯s girl, and it pissed you off. There were such reasons. And during my third life. I never let those guys off. ¡®Shall I teach him a lesson?¡¯ ¡°Let me borrow your sword.¡± ¡°What?¡± I snatched a sword from Seon Woohyeon. ¡°Ha, someone without even a weapon¡­¡± ¡°Stop jabbering. I even got rid of the girl you like to avoid embarrassing you. Why don¡¯t you juste at me?¡± ¡°¡­You.¡± Peng Bosung¡¯s face twisted into a strange expression. ¡°You¡¯re quite sly. You thought you¡¯d score points with Lady Sa Gonghwa by bothering me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± What would I do with those points anyway? As I looked at him in disbelief, Peng Bosung marched over to the shop assistant and handed him a gold coin. ¡°Tell them today¡¯s business is done. Half of the inn might get destroyed.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± He was surprisingly considerate. He was even worried about the inn. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll show you the Five Tigers Gate-Cutting de of the Peng Family!¡± Peng Bosung charged at me with great momentum. And then. Swish. ¡°Wha¡­?¡± His sword was cut cleanly in half. I patted Peng Bosung¡¯s shoulder with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re lucky, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If I had missed even a little, you¡¯d be on your way to the afterlife.¡± A very long fine line was engraved on his neck. Judging by his expression, it seemed he finally realized I was a master, his face turning ashen. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t recognize a master!¡± ¡°Now you know.¡± I sat back down in my seat. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°M-me too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In a journey, you always need someone who can take care of various tasks. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll use him for about half a month as the price for picking a fight.¡¯ Doesn¡¯t that make me an angel? The orthodox sect¡¯s martial world¡ªwas once in ruins. It was because of one man. The Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. It was the price the orthodox sect paid to kill the Martial Emperor who shattered the sky. That was the Bloodbath of Mount Hua. That dreadful massacre left an indelible scar on the martial world, even after more than half a century had passed. The martial world back then was truly glorious. Comparing the time before and after the Bloodbath of Mount Hua, the martial world had regressed by more than 30 years. From the most splendid period in martial arts history, it walked into the darkest history. War. The Demonic Cult rose, the Four Evil Overlords rampaged, and oppressed the orthodox martial arts world. The Emperor stepped in to suppress the influence of martial arts. Sects bearing the name of orthodox factions disappeared one by one, and the merchants supporting the orthodox factions flowed toward the Evil Overlords and the Demonic Cult. It was such a time. However, ironically, the orthodox martial arts world could unite better than ever. After the Martial Alliance copsed once, the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great Families somehow formed the new Righteous Heavenly Alliance. Centered around it, they could regain their prestige. At that point, it was significant that they moved to this ce called ¡®Earth¡¯. Their martial artists, who could be considered the majority of their fighting strength, had all been ¡®tied up¡¯ in a certain ce. Anyhow, it was at such a ce that a man visited the inn. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± The middle-aged man said, looking around the inn. The man¡¯s position was quite high even within the Righteous Heavenly Alliance. Originally, it was an issue that his subordinates should have handled without the need for him to step forward. However, this time was different. Strange stories had been circting recently. And the movements from above were strange, too. ¡®It might be the demonic cult causing trouble.¡¯ He recalled a series of incidents. The demons. They had been quiet since their Heavenly Demon went somewhere, buttely, the situation was bing unstable. ¡®Even the Evil Overlords or the Righteous Heavenly Alliance are bing tumultuous.¡¯ The atmosphere at the top was unusual. As if something impossible hade to life and was trying to confirm it. Is it only in Murim? The world of magic was also very active these days. The Seven-Colored Magic Tower. And the Empire. They have started to move. Because of that, even these small incidents havee under his responsibility. Don¡¯t big problems always arise from small ones? With a sense of duty, the middle-aged man, Geum Pungseong, entered the inn to investigate the incident. ¡®The fight ended in just one move, right?¡¯ The problem was that the opponent who was defeated in just one move was a well-known expert here in Qinghai. The Peng family. Peng Bosung, who learned the sword arts there, was defeated. And that, too, in just one move. ¡®A master suddenly appears in a ce like this? Really suspicious.¡¯ Geum Pungseong looked at the scene of the incident. The fight wasn¡¯t intense. One strike. The fight ended with just one strike. If there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s the man¡¯s exquisite swordsmanship. ¡°¡­?¡± Geum Pungseong looked at the path the sword had taken. It felt familiar. He had seen this sword art countless times. But where was it from? Where had he seen it? ¡°¡­!!¡± A memory suddenly surfaced in his mind. Righteous Heavenly Alliance. There, Geum Pungseong had undergone countless trainings. To deduce incidents at any time, he had memorized all the characteristics of various sword and spear techniques. He always solved cases with his sharp intellect. Hence, he was even given the nickname of the master detective. Apart from that, his hair was falling out frequently, contrary to his name. ¡ªThat wasn¡¯t the issue. ¡®This can¡¯t be.¡¯ This sword art, he realized its unusual nature the moment he saw it. The impression of its trace was too striking. Such things usually involve angles, the differences between oneself and the opponent. And subtle habits and routines. And then, he examined the characteristics of the swordsmanship. Among them, he can discern part of the opponent¡¯s intent. That was the additional effect of his Unique Trait, Observation. ¡®Is it an illusion?¡¯ That¡¯s why the man saw it. Which man disyed that swordsmanship? And what intent he had. ¡¸Just memorize this spear technique, swordsmanship, and martial arts in your head. Never imitate them.¡¹ ¡¸What is this, senior?¡¹ ¡¸And swear and stamp the contract. Promise that you won¡¯t leak this in any way.¡¹ ¡¸Is it the swordsmanship of the great¡­ No, wait. If it¡¯s swordsmanship, spear technique, and martial arts¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s the traces of ¡®that¡¯ martial art that our Righteous Heavenly Alliance members barely managed to obtain by risking their lives. Even so, it seems we won¡¯t be able to use this knowledge, but it¡¯s themand of the leader¡­¡¹ The senior¡¯s words came to mind. ¡®Ah, I have to inform them.¡¯ However, to what extent? This case was too high for him to handle. Perhaps his superiors might have him buried for discovering this truth. ¡®No, I must report it.¡¯ This was not something that could be covered up by killing him. If that man hade back to life¡­ ¡®The movements of Evil Overlords, Righteous Heavenly Alliance, and the Demonic Cult have be strange.¡¯ They are not strange. Because they are all individuals with excellent minds and martial prowess. But if. If this man, the one who caused the incident known as the Bloodbath of Mount Hua, has been resurrected. They would be shocked. Because someone who couldn¡¯t possiblye back to life has somehow returned. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why, sir?¡± His subordinate looked at Geum Pungseong. A superior who always solves cases clearly. But he had never seen such an expression on his superior¡¯s face before. An expression as if he had seen something impossible. ¡°Send an urgent message to the Lord of Righteous Heavenly right now!¡± ¡°W-What? W-What should I say?¡± The subordinate asked diligently, despite being flustered. What could it be that made the man have such an expression? ¡°No, never mind. I must go and report to the lord myself immediately!¡± The man thought as he moved swiftly. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. If he really has returned. ¡®No way.¡¯ You have no ce in this martial world. And never will, forever. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¨C If You Can Catch Me, Try to Catch Me (4) Seon Woohyeon was a regressor. The man who received the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique from the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. That was himself. However, recently, there has been doubt. ¡®Is he really the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor?¡¯ Doubts about that man were slowly creeping up. His master. The strength of that existence was real. The martial arts world was still overshadowed by that presence, unable to properly develop. The essence of Defeating. And the essence of Strength. These are the core beliefs of the current murim. The man who shattered everything established a new order in the martial arts world. A world that worships only powerful martial arts. A world that venerated only strength. ¡¸This is the true essence of Murim.¡¹ His master seemed quite pleased with that sight. However, recently, he saw someone. Eyes of blue. And hair that seemed roughly grown out. Their appearance was identical. However, the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor did not recognize him. Just¡­ The martial power he possessed was real. ¡®It was just one strike.¡¯ White-Faced Golden Fur. That presence was dealt a fatal blow in one strike. He thought they were in the same league of transcendents. He knows that even among transcendents, there are differences in strength. But he had never seen such a disparity. The War of the Gods. The war between the Celestial Gods and the Demon King. Even in the war that returned everything to nothingness, those with such martial power could be counted on one hand. Therefore, that presence must be the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. With such presence, the murim must have feared the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor so much. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. In the previous timeline, he was in, he saw countless martial artists. Even if Seon Woohyeon did not want it, they desired him. ¡¸Are you the one who uses the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique?¡¹ Known as the Zhongnan Divine Dragon. He did not recognize him. ¡¸Rumors in the Murim tend to be exaggerated, but this is too much. There¡¯s no way the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor would take in such a fool¡¹ Thus, there was doubt. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. What exactly was it that made them react this way? ¡®Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique is certainly an SS-grade martial art.¡¯ That was certain. And if it were theplete Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to be an Ex-grade martial art. Transcendence. Those who reached this realm, often called transcendents, spoke of it with reverence. The Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. Said to have reached a realm known only in legends. At the edge of transcendence were the Sword King, the de Emperor, and the First Sword of the Orthodox Faction. And not to forget, dozens of Plum Blossom Sword Masters who reached the highest level created the Absolute Formation. His master said those wounds still throb. He believed those words. But now, I was a bit doubtful. But now, he was somewhat doubtful. He saw and felt it with his own eyes. The martial arts that those exceptional people praised feared, and revered. If there was a Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, that was it. The power that Han Seojin had shown. Therefore, he had to find out about Han Seojin. So, he was secretly pleased when he set off on this martial arts journey. By staying close to him, he could resolve his curiosity. And. He might be able to use his power with his ability. But. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Struggling with even this?¡± Han Seojin looked at him with a tone of disbelief. His teeth clenched, and his whole body tensed up. ¡°B-brother¡­ Isn¡¯t this overworking me?¡± ¡°Is this what you call overwork? You really were raised delicately, huh? Just strapping 100kg steel bars to both arms and legs and moving is overwork?¡± ¡°Th-there¡¯s a gravity spell on them right now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You took a really good elixir.¡± Han Seojin was grinning while looking at him. The reason for this was simple. ¡¸Since we¡¯re on our way anyway, it¡¯ll take some time, so let¡¯s train while we¡¯re at it.¡¹ Saying that he suddenly decided to train him. Of course, from Seon Woohyeon¡¯s perspective, it was good. His training method was brutally simple and crude. Yet, there was a certain meticulous aspect to it. Creak. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°I can see you¡¯re thinking about something else.¡± Han Seojin said annoyingly with a smirk. Currently, Han Seojin was on Seon Woohyeon¡¯s waist. Han Seojin didn¡¯t expect much. Just to endure. Whatever it takes, just endure it. In a prone position. ¡®I thought that much would be manageable.¡¯ His body was superior. It was already an excellent physique, but after receiving Han Seojin¡¯s lessons, it became even more outstanding. A body superior evenpared to most strong figures. Probably the only one who could exert this level of power was ¡®him,¡¯ a druid active in the Amazon. But enduring it was too difficult. Mana was used to exert some effect on him. ¡®Crazy.¡¯ That was too shocking,ing from Han Seojin. Someone else was controlling Woohyeon¡¯s mana. His mana was not obeying his control. Even a strong figure, if in close proximity, Seon Woohyeon could kill. Although recently, due to being off guard, he has rarely won. ¡®This is.¡¯ It was nonsensical, but he felt relieved that this person was not his enemy. However. Despite that. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re falling apart.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± The pain was excruciating. And it was annoying. He just wanted to punch him in the face! ¡®¡­I¡¯ll kill you.¡¯ Someday, he¡¯ll repay this grudge. While training Seon Woohyeon, I decided to ask him about the Central ins. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll serve you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± My rtionship with Peng Bosung was sorted out. After he lost to me, he began to call me brother and treat me with utmost respect. ¡°Peng Bosung? When on earth¡­?¡± ¡°While Lady Sa Gonghwa was away for a moment, I had an in-depth conversation with Brother. And after seeing Brother Han Seojin, I was captivated by his masculinity.¡± ¡°¡­How did you know my name?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? You¡¯re incredibly famous here, brother.¡± ¡°Me?¡± I was puzzled. During my days as the Purple Tower Master, I became quite well-known here by dismantling magic forms. But that was strictly within the magicmunity¡­ Ah. Somethinges to mind. ¡®The Emperor Sword Form.¡¯ When I destroyed the Namgoong n, I demonstrated the Emperor Sword Form. Something might have been misconstrued from that. ¡°You¡¯re the one who restored the lost Emperor Sword Form of the Namgoong n.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± So that¡¯s how the story spread. I thought deeply about it. There might be someone with a good eye among them. ¡®Though theypletely missed the mark.¡¯ I didn¡¯t restore the Emperor Sword Form. I just modified the existing Emperor Sword Form to suit my taste. ¡®That would certainly make me famous in the martial arts world.¡¯ Nodding in understanding, I epted it, and Peng Bosung spoke. ¡°So, you are quite famous here as well. Our Five Great Families are paying attention to you.¡± ¡°Five Great Families?¡± ¡°Yes, it refers to the families that hold a fortress in the central martial arts world. The Five Great Families in Korea¡­ Oh, I apologize. You are also from the Iron-Blooded Sword n, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to be removed from that family registry anyway.¡± ¡°¡­If you need another background, our Peng Family is avable. I am, after all, dered as the young lord. We can always bring you over. I will show you what it means to be a prestigious family ruling over a fortress.¡± I know. How absurdly powerful they are. They said they ruled a fortress, but that fortress wasrger than South Korea. ¡°Maybeter.¡± No need to refuse such goodwill. I like being treated well. Who wouldn¡¯t? However, I dislike sneaky or dirty ulterior motives within that. Just that. ¡®A subsidiary of the Five Great Families.¡¯ Those words sounded peculiar. As if the Five Great Families were of no importance. ¡®The Five Great Families of Korea are not just somewhat well-known.¡¯ Is it because this was the Central ins murim? Or was there something else behind those words? ¡®It¡¯s closer to thetter.¡¯ The Five Great Families. I feel like I should deal with them someday. No, to be precise, the Iron-Blood Sword n. At the very least Thinking deeply. Ipared my strength with the head of the n, whom I¡¯ve met a few times. And right now. ¡®I feel like I can handle the head of the n.¡¯ If it were a one-on-one situation, that was. However, the Iron-Blood Sword n was a ¡®family.¡¯ And a prestigious one at that. Bursting that ce alone would be difficult, even for me. ¡®Now I can fully handle my Manifestations, though.¡¯ Manifestations. The power to distort thews of the world. With it, one can cut through the world and cut what cannot be cut. One can also break what cannot be broken. At a high level, many things can be achieved with it. However, my Manifestation was not meant forbat. Snap. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± I applied more force to Seon Woohyeon. He screamed, and his hand started to lower. ¡°Hey, your hand is lowering.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± I looked at Seon Woohyeon. His gaze was full of killing intent but not persistent. He probably wants to punch me in the face. ¡®Well, that¡¯s also¡­ ¡°¡­By the way, it¡¯s truly miraculous. Giving such weight on the carriage, yet ensuring the horse suffers no harm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m a master.¡± Sa Gonghwa and Paeng Bosung spoke, watching me perform strange feats on Seon Woohyeon¡¯s back. ¡°We¡¯ll arrive at the vige soon. Shall we go in?¡± ¡°We should.¡± No matter how modern this Murim was, I refused to sleep outdoors. Camping and technology have advanced, but¡­ ¡®They prioritize convenience more than I thought.¡¯ Things like beds and cleanliness are better than expected. Maybe because it¡¯s a tourist area. The Principal said. The Demonic Sect and the Seven-Colored Magic Tower. Both of them want me. So, I decided to visit the Demonic Sect first. There wasn¡¯t much reason for choosing the Demonic Sect. It¡¯s because I had a few treasures buried there. ¡®There are things like inner elixirs and weapons.¡¯ Sweep away those orthodox sect bastards and, incidentally, the weapons and armor, inner elixirs, and good recovery medicines that the Evil Overlords bastards handed over. There¡¯s a ce where those are stashed. Unable to enter the Demonic Sect, I hid them in a hideout near Cheonghae. ¡°Haha, sorry, but it¡¯s impossible to pass through here today.¡± On the way to the vige, there were those blocking our path. A long, white beard. A wide, white robe. They stood in our way. ¡°Are you from Kunlun?¡± Paeng Bo-sung looked at the cloud embroidered on the Taoist¡¯s robe and said. ¡°Ha ha, so it¡¯s the young lord of the Peng family.¡± ¡°But what brings you here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s been a bit of a disturbance, so we from Kunlun are prohibiting entry to the vige to resolve the issue.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Peng Bosung looked at the Taoist with a suspicious face. Then he spoke to me telepathically. ¡¸Better not get involved with Kunlun. Shall we just pass by?¡¹ ¡¸Because?¡¹ ¡¸Recently, there have been bad rumors. They used to distance themselves from the secr world, but now there are too many bad rumors about them.¡¹ ¡¸They might be true.¡¹ ¡¸Pardon?¡¹ Those rumors might be true. Because I could smell it. ¡®Damn bastards.¡¯ The dogs of the Insect Dragon King. The smell of demons. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¨C If You Can Catch Me, Try to Catch Me (5) Demonic energy overflowed everywhere. It was formed by offering ¡®sacrifices¡¯ to human negative emotions and certain entities. ¡®What on earth did the Kunlun guys do?¡¯ Han Seojin looked ahead. The Monksughed hollowly. But inside them was filled with dreadful demonic energy. Pitch ck. Their insides had turned into a nest of demonic insects. Demonic insects. They had already consumed them. Crazy bastards. Curses came out involuntarily. Demonic insects slowly infiltrate from within. When demonic energy spreads there, it multiplies exponentially. Like paint dropped on paper. It gnaws at the entire body. And it creates insects. They gnaw at living things and devour the negative emotions they regurgitate. That¡¯s why they are called demonic insects. However, there was a fatal weakness in the demon insects. Anyone who has awakened mana can resist them. The apostles of the Insect Dragon King and their subordinates are a bit different, though. ¡®It¡¯s not that level.¡¯ It¡¯s just an ordinary demon insect. However, the ascetics of Kunlun had already embraced them. The meaning was simple. They had already crossed the line. They sold people out and desired power. Those who once distanced themselves from the secr world realized the reality and got closer to it. Perhaps it was because of that distance they fell faster than anyone else. ¡®Disgusting bastards.¡¯ Anger surged naturally. They hated the Demonic Sect more than anyone else, and their ancestors were noble. Even if it meant death, they would risk their lives to stop those who wanted to advance into the Central ins. Because if the Demonic Sect prevailed and war broke out, the ones who would suffer the most were themon people. No matter how much the Demonic Sect tried to lessen the suffering of themon people. War demanded sacrifices from the lowest strata. Therefore, the immortals of Kunlun were revered and noble. Hence, Han Seojin stepped forward. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Wait, wait. They are from Kunlun!¡± ¡°So what?¡± That doesn¡¯t matter. The fact that the bastards in front of his eyes are the descendants of those he acknowledged was the disgusting part. Han Seojin¡¯s eyes began to glow blue. ¡°Hero? Who is this person?¡± ¡°The bastard who will kill you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wham! He struck the face with his fist. With a thud, the head was crushed and disappeared. It was a technique that destroyed the space itself. ¡°What! Brother, what are you doing suddenly!¡± ¡°Great Hero Han!¡± Peng Bosung and Sa Gonghwa looked at me in shock. But Seon Woohyeon was staring nkly at the Monk. ¡°¡­No blood?¡± ¡°What on earth are you saying! In this situation¡­?¡± As Seon Woohyeon said, the monk¡¯s head was empty was revealed. If it were a human, blood should have sttered. Just like popping a balloon, inside the master¡¯s head, there was nothing. No. There was. Han Seojin¡¯s manifestation. The power to break anything. Because it had burst what was inside, it only appeared as though there was nothing. Buzz! A vibrating sound was heard from inside. Insects. Demonic insects began to swarm. They formed shapes. The monk¡¯s head. And soon, they began to reconstruct the head. ¡°¡­Demonic insects?¡± ¡°Why Kunlun?!¡± Peng Bosung and Sa Gonghwa were in shock. Han Seojin quietly stared at the monks of Kunlun. He appeared infinitelyposed. It looked as if the heat had vanished. But like a cold me, Han Seojin was watching them. ¡°Hoho, how did you know?¡± The Monk questioned Han Seojin as his face reformed. His face was grotesque. A head made up of insects. It was slowly regenerating. While others frowned, Han Seojin stared straight at it. ¡®There doesn¡¯t seem to be a connection with the Demon King.¡¯ Heughed inwardly. He thought, just in case. He thought they were caught by something and were making some sacrifice, didn¡¯t know. But no. They voluntarily abandoned their bodies. And that means. ¡®Rotten bastards.¡¯ They created a sinister magic by offering people as ¡®sacrifices.¡¯ ¡°How did you know?¡± The Monk looked at Han Seojin, who had seen through his identity, with a surprised expression. ¡°Until now, the warriors around here didn¡¯t notice us. Impressive, Monk.¡± ¡°Did you hide?¡± ¡°Ha ha, we hid, we hid well. Since they all disappeared eventually, it means we hid well, right?¡± ¡°Disgusting bastards.¡± ¡°Hmm, hearing such words upon our first meeting, even though we have renounced the secr world, it still hurts. But how did you really know?¡± ¡°Because of the smell.¡± ¡°Smell?¡± ¡°No matter how much you try to hide it, you can¡¯t hide that nauseating smell.¡± ¡°Hmm, other Monks couldn¡¯t figure it out. It seems you have a talent rted to that.¡± ¡°Bullshit.¡± ¡°But why are you so angry?¡± ¡°Because your ancestors were noble.¡± ¡°Our ancestors? Ha.¡± The Monk let out a mockingugh. ¡°Noble? Hmm, you could think that way. We were always the wall blocking foreign powers.¡± ¡°Ridiculous words.¡± ¡°What a joke. For the sake of righteousness, the Kunlun sect has continually declined. They say we must keep our distance from the secr world. They say we must be endlessly pure. But that is merely the end of an old sect¡¯s honor and a breakwater against an external force called the Demonic Sect. They don¡¯t think about the sacrifices made by our fellow disciples and just revere the purity.¡± The Monk¡¯s eyes widened. Demonic energy surged. A wave. The space around, harmonized with demonic energy, began to ripple like waves. Swoosh! A gigantic figure appeared behind the Monk. ¡°Do you know of our hardships? Of course not. You just pile up excess grains on fertilend and think only of filling your belly.¡± A voice filled with rage. The Monk red at Paeng Bosung. ¡°The Five Great Families of the world. Truly a name that sounds good. The ruler of a castle, growing up receiving treatment no less than a king by collecting taxes from them. Being the young master is said to be akin to being a prince in the empire in the West. Enjoying such rights, yet imposing only duties on us, it¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Therefore. The Monk red at us. ¡°We are different from our ancestors. We will not just perform our duties. We must reim the rights we have lost.¡± At the Monk¡¯s words, Han Seojin smirked. With his characteristic mocking expression. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± The Monk blinked. ¡°Did you not hear? We have been oppressed all this time. Therefore, we¡­¡± ¡°How pitiful.¡± Han Seojin said mockingly. ¡°But so what? Does that justify what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The demonic energy. This wasn¡¯t disliked for no reason. Negative emotions of humans. Jealousy towards others, or floundering in pain, wailing. Not being satisfied with that, pretending to save while pushing back into the abyss of despair once more. And when they be so exhausted from it that they lose their reason, they are fed to the beasts or simply tortured with unending pain. When refined, it bes the demonic energy. Therefore. Han Seojin clenched his fist. The demonic energy they possessed spread in all directions. How many were sacrificed just to gain such a pitiful mana, such power? ¡®Crazy bastards.¡¯ He was not noble. He simply broke the things he didn¡¯t like. He respected those who practiced self-restraint and moderation. But he didn¡¯t understand them. Nor did he want to be with them. However, right and wrong had to be distinguished. Those bastards who exploited others for their convenience. Those bastards who thought they were right despite their hypocrisy. Those bastards who justified themselves with their convictions. Those kinds of people. ¡®I will eliminate them.¡¯ Thus, Han Seojin was a demon who didn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong. He defined those who step outside his boundaries as ¡®evil.¡¯ Evil that devoured evil. That was what a demon was. It was the tyranny possessed by those of the Ming Cult. The hypocrites who cried out for justice because they think they are right cannot do it. The unorthodox sect? They were the same. Those who scorned hypocrites but pursued their gains were no different. Evil can only be judged by evil. A madman could only be dealt with by someone even madder. Therefore. He clenched his fist. Gray mes vividly enveloped Han Seojin¡¯s fist. ¡°You scoundrels. You said Kunlun, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°If I crush all of you first, the others wille out, won¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Haha, do you think we¡¯ll fall so easily?¡± The Monk leaped back. ¡°We immortals are on a slightly different level than you. And this body has reached the state of Incarnation. In your terms, it corresponds to the High Realm.¡± The Monk master sped his hands together. Buzzing! The demonic insects began to exhale mana and demonic energy. A gigantic insect. The head of a fly stood idly behind him. Radiating a massive presence. The Monk raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°Do you know why we allied with the Insect Dragon King? They, the demonic insects, can store the most demonic energy among all the demons.¡± Behind the Monk, an overwhelming number of insects gradually revealed themselves. ¡°We haven¡¯t been discovered yet. We¡¯ve done quite a lot to reim our lost rights. But do you know what happened to everyone who found out our true identity?¡± ¡°They must have died?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All their magic was stored in them.¡± Demonic energy swelled up, emitting a pungent smoke¡ªthe smell of death. Exuding demonic energy, the Monk stepped forward. ¡°Do you know, boy? Our sages wield the power of mysticism.¡± Mysticism. It was a power that shook thews of this world. High Realm. Reaching it meant being able to alter thews set by the world. A swordsman could cut the uncuttable. A magician could twist thews and wield destructive power. Druids could harness forces that do not exist in this world. But mysticism was a power higher than that. To fulfill certain conditions and manifest one¡¯s own rules in the world. That was the power called mysticism. Normally weak, but if conditions are met, it can exert stronger power than others. ¡°It requires an enormous amount of mana to use this.¡± Buzz! The demonic insects began to cry. Their bodies grewrger from barely 1 cm to over 1 m in size. They surrounded Han Seojin on all sides. Hundreds, thousands of them swirled around like a storm. Ziiing¡ª. The space began to distort. This ce started to be tinged with a peculiar power. ¡°Boy, you were too quick-witted. All the Monks here will die because of you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Han Seojin smiled and moved forward. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Do you think you can escape from here alive? We have full control over this ce. There is no way to escape from here.¡± Something simr to a barrier was surrounding the area. Other Kunlun monks were surrounding the area, reinforcing the barrier. So he felt grateful. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Hm? What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± Thanks to them, it wasn¡¯t troublesome. There was no need to catch the things spreading from this ce. ¡°Because of you.¡± The reason Kunlun was being annihted today was. Because someone like you caught my eye. Han Seojin opened his hand. Fwoosh!! Crackle!! mes and frost. They started to circte within the body simultaneously. Two circles. They began to repel and harmonize with each other. Amplification art. The absolute art that created the Purple Magic Tower was brought forth to the present time. Mana began rapidly expanding. Whooosh!! And the surrounding space became distorted. A kind of barrier created by the Demon King¡¯s minions. Han Seojin¡¯s storm of mana was pushing it away. ¡®What.¡¯ Myeongcheol, the highest-ranked monk, was astonished. A storm of mana. It was literal. Like a dragon exhaling its breath, the surrounding magical energies began to rampage. Crackle.* Within it, ck llightning sparked. It was an alien urrence. If the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique was intended to destroy everything blocking its path, then the ck lightning was different. Destruction. It had the will to obliterate everything in its way without a trace. He had heard of it. The Seven-Colored Magic Tower. The first Tower Master and the face of the empire. The Demon King yer killed the Insect Dragon King alone. If you see him surrounded by ck lightning, that ce will be wiped from the map. Therefore, he was called the Duke of Destruction. Han Seojin quietly recited. Divine Thunderbolt. Celestial Conqueror. ck lightning exploded. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ¨C If You Can Catch Me, Try to Catch Me (6) Crackle. ck lightning crackled. From Han Seojin¡¯s hand. Everyone watched the scene with bated breath. Seon Woohyeon looked at it with trembling eyes. ¡®That is.¡¯ Lightning. ck lightning. He knew about it. ¡ªNo, he had heard about it from the Empire. One of the masters of the Seven-Colored Magic Towers had invented magical engineering. It was the master of the seventh tower¡ªthe lightning used by the Purple Tower Master. ¡¸You do not know. How strong the Duke of Heavenly Lightning is.¡¹ ¡¸Who is the Duke of Heavenly Lightning?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, sorry. I forgot that this nickname is more famous publicly.¡¹ Duke of Destruction. Wherever he appeared on the battlefield, Nothing remained¡ªhence the nickname. As soon as he saw it, he remembered. To be honest. Seon Woohyeon should have been thinking about escaping from here. However, the moment he saw that lightning, his thoughts changed. ¡®That can¡¯t be stopped.¡¯ That thought came to him the moment he saw it. Everyone here was strong. The barrier was created by the Monks of Kunlun. And Myeongcheol handled the demonic insects at the forefront. Additionally, there was a storm made up of demonic insects. Both tasks were a challenge. If there were only one, defeating them would be easy. If there were two, they could manage somehow. If there were three, it was nearly impossible. ¡®Can it be stopped?¡¯ ck lightning. ck Thunder. Can that really be stopped? That thought came to him the moment he saw it. Kieeeek!! The storm of demonic insects swelled greatly. Mysticism. Itsws existed solely within thews of reality. It defiesmon sense. It defies thews umted in the modern world. That¡¯s why it¡¯s mysticism. Gulp. ck liquid dripped from Myeongcheol¡¯s eyes. From his mouth and ears, everywhere. It was an excessive price to pay. But the price was certain. The demonic insects, fortified with mysticism, formed a single shape. ¡ªWolf. It was a gigantic wolf with the height of a five-story apartment. The demonic insects took the shape of a wolf. This was precisely the power of the demonic insects¡ª. The power of ¡¸Storage¡¹ and ¡¸Form¡¹. All demonic insects received their power from their king, the Insect Dragon King. A single demonic insect could ¡¸Store¡¹ an immense amount of mana, and dozens of demonic insects were made to make a ¡¸Form¡¹. If that shape dispersed, it would result in the death of the demonic insects. The form holding the mana of dozens of hundreds of demonic insects is extremely troublesome. There were two of them. High Realm. Entities that distort thews of the world. In this ce, it was as if threeplete beings, including Myeongcheol, had descended. Previously. It is different from when he demonstrated the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique to teach Seo Boram. The two who have just set foot into the high realm cannot fully handle the one who has entirely entered it. The monk, Myeongcheol, formed a seal. Raising his index and middle fingers while clenching his fist. Malignant mana gathered between them. The barrier moved with a rattling sound. Myeongcheol¡¯s eyes turned pitch ck. He lookedpletely corrupted. A demon¡ªone who had abandoned his soul and body and fallen to the demonic path. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Myeongcheol had already resolved himself. He thought it was better to submit to them than to the humans. Now, they will forever follow the demons and be subjugated by them. ¡®It¡¯s still fine.¡¯ Whether the Central ins or the demons used them, it was the same. In that case, it is only natural to side with the stronger force. Slowly, ck mana began to consume him. Myeongcheol¡¯s human form disappeared. What remained was merely the pitiful figure of a human, like a withered tree. A demon. Buzzzzz¡ªThe sound of insects¡¯ wings buzzed in his ears. Insects began to emerge from his body. From his right eye, something like a maggot emerged, and in his right hand, something like a centipede was gripped like a whip. Malignant mana took shape. Hundreds of insects began to gather into one form. At the same time, two wolves began to move. And the barrier bolstered their mana. Woosh! Huge mana was gathered in their mouths. Like holding a jewel in their mouths, mana began to clump together in a round shape. Hundreds of insects formed into the shape of a circle. Heaven Defiant. His will, defying the natural order, shook the world¡¯sws. Screeeeech. It began to contaminate the surrounding space. Immediately, the wolves opened their mouths wide. Paaaahhh!! ck beams poured out. Simultaneously, the sphere of Heaven Defiant flew towards Han Seojin. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Han Seojin looked at them calmly. Divine Thunderbolt. The power that splits stars. It would be a waste to use it. If the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique broke everything, then the Divine Thunderbolt annihted everything. The Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique broke everything until only debris was left and inscribed newws there. Meanwhile. Divine Thunderbolt. ¡®Leave nothing behind.¡¯ Not even thews of the world. Not even the twisted distortions. And not even the impressions they left behind. Nothing remains. Just void. That¡¯s why, in his second life, his nickname was the Duke of Destruction. Divine Thunderbolt. A ck lightning was writhing in his grasp, begging to be unleashed. To go out together, to smash those lowly beings. ¡®Who does it take after?¡¯ Truly, it was outrageously ferocious. Han Seojin smiled as he released the ck lightning. Celestial Conqueror. The lightning that tramples the heavens. Rumble!! The ck lightning surged. A mass of ck lightning that seemed to devour everything. It collided with a sh that seemed capable of consuming everything. There, the Heaven Defiant¡¯s Sphere, used by Myeongcheol. It was added. The ck lightning faltered momentarily, but then it began to devour the ck sh. The power of the sh diminished, and the mass of ck lightning grewrger. ¡°What?!¡± An astonishing sight. Yet, Myeongcheol was at a loss for words. Whoooooooosh!! A blinding bolt of lightning. It burned even Myeongcheol¡¯s flesh. Gah!! Myeongcheol coughed up a ck liquid. ¡®What, what is this.¡¯ He felt the core of his body being twisted. A part of the tower he had painstakingly built disappeared. ¡®This can¡¯t be.¡¯ Martial Artists. And mages. They can destroy dantian or circles. But they cannot destroy manifestations. Their manifestation was a tower painstakingly built up on the vastnd called life. Regardless of the opponent¡¯s strength, it could be harmed. But breaking it is impossible. However, it was broken. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Was this possible? The opponent is merely a High Realmer. But he destroyed the power used by threeplete High Realmers head-on. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, it was gnawing away at his manifestation. Even though he only took a part of it. Myeongcheol looked at Han Seojin with a shocked expression. Meanwhile, Han Seojin was quietly catching his breath. ¡®As expected, it was too much.¡¯ His hand tingled. Han Seojin looked at his palm. Like half-burnt ashes, his palm had turnedpletely ck. Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. It was a martial art thatpleted the body and artificially created the Celestial Body and the flesh above it. Even though he oveid this trait on his body here, his hand trembled. As if it was still too much to use this power. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ He clicked his tongue inwardly and put his hand in his pocket. And he walked forward. ¡°Protect Lord Myeongcheol!!¡± The monks forming the barrier quickly dismantled it. At the same time, they began to target Han Seojin. All sorts of demonic insects. And the revolting mana-infused spells began to target him. Whoosh. The first to approach was an unholy ck me. ¡®Disgusting.¡¯ Han Seojin lifted his leg. Swoosh! The ashen me engulfed his leg. Kick art. With his hands unusable, using his legs was better than any weapon. Swoosh! At that moment, a sh struck from the side. A man cloaked in dark sword qi, Seon Woohyeon. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°¡­Do it.¡± Seon Woohyeon is strong. The elixir he consumed recently has elevated his rank to the high realm. But he can¡¯t handle all of them. ¡®First, that bastard.¡¯ Killing him seemed necessary to make any progress. Han Seojin looked at Myeongcheol. Crackle. Two circles embedded within his heart. The circle engraved with the cial Heavenly Moon moved in his middle dantian. cial Heavenly Moon. Ice sword. Crackling. Above Han Seojin¡¯s head. A greatsword. A gigantic greatsword made of ice appeared. A greatsword over 10 meters long. It aimed at Myeongcheol. ¡°Got nothing to say? You wouldn¡¯t. You¡¯ve probably lived doing nothing but trashy things.¡± ¡°Heh, heh-heh. Sorry, but can you spare me?¡± ¡°Ever wondered why my whereabouts didn¡¯t spread? Because I killed every minion of the Demon King, I came across.¡± ¡°¡­There are innocent kids of Kunlun.¡± ¡°Then they must have talent. See that young master of the Peng family? He¡¯ll raise them well, into the Peng family.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Myeongcheol looked up at the sky. He had worked for Kunlun all his life, but it might have been his actions that brought Kunlun to its end. ¡®If Senior Brother had been here.¡¯ Myeongjeong. If he had been there, things might have turned out differently. Someone who has reached a higher level than him. Because he wasn¡¯t there, Kunlun suffered. If only he had been there. ¡®No, it¡¯s okay.¡¯ If it¡¯s him, he will avenge them. In that case, he¡­ ¡®At least one arm.¡¯ He will take it with him. With eyes filled with malice, he looked at Han Seojin and, in an instant, began to wield his mana. ¡¸Don¡¯t do it.¡¹ A powerful voice pierced through his mind, halting his body. I looked at Myeongcheol with calm eyes. ¡®His temperament has changed.¡¯ He had been determined to take at least one arm. His expression had now changed to one of disbelief. What he felt was¡­ The presence of a colossal soul. ¡®He has arrived.¡¯ Step. He walked forward. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t we seeing each other too often?¡± Because of the Insect Dragon King. That bastard had appeared. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¨C Are You a Descendant of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor? A colossal soul. It alone oppressed everything around it. Thus, everyone in that ce instinctively knelt. The Kunlun Monks took up arms to protect Myeongcheol. Peng Bosung and Sa Gonghwa wielded swords to kill Myeongcheol. And Seon Woohyeon as well. No, there was one person. Someone who stood alone, staring at the presence. With eyes that seemed uncrushed by the colossal soul. Looking at him with endlessly serene eyes. ¡¸You, it¡¯s been a while.¡¹ ¡°Aren¡¯t you showing up a bit too often?¡± Such a being cannot stay away for long. To reach transcendence, one must risk life and create enemies. In other words, there were many enemies. And there were also things calledws. The Demon King. Especially those in the Demon Realm, even thews entangle them when they manifest here. That was why there was a burden. But appearing repeatedly like this means¡­ ¡°It seems the one called the Insect Dragon King cherishes his subordinates too much.¡± ¡¸It¡¯s because of you. You always try to get in my way.¡¹ That was an honor. Han Seojinughed inwardly. In other words, the Insect Dragon King was not pleased with the current situation. ¡¸However, it¡¯s strange. The rise in your level is too fast to say you¡¯re just regaining your original state?¡¹ ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m a genius like no other.¡± ¡¸You say strange things. Your soul doesn¡¯t say that.¡¹ ¡°Talking nonsense when you can¡¯t even see.¡± Sneaky bastard, twisting thews to manifest here. The Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra was protecting him. Piercing through all that to see his soul? Impossible talk. ¡¸Heh heh¡­ As expected, this method doesn¡¯t work.¡¹ ¡°Is there really anyone who falls for that?¡± Han Seojin chuckled, causing Seon Woohyeon to flinch. ¡®¡­Do I really need to stick to him like glue and teach him like Yoo Eunchae?¡¯ But that wasn¡¯t important right now. ¡¸You, Han Seojin. You are a wholly existing being.¡¹ ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell youst time?¡¹ ¡¸Even if you act this way, things that should happen will happen. Things that shouldn¡¯t happen will happen.¡¹ Just like a butterfly¡¯s wings causing a typhoon. A phenomenon caused by using the great power of regression. What was meant to happen would happen with greater. And all sorts of phenomena will happen. After that, even transcendents or divine beings cannot predict it. That is regression. ¡¸Even if a regressor is with you, this time, it will be difficult to stop.¡¹ ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡± Han Seojin thought. The Insect Dragon King. He manifested here intentionally. As if it would be troublesome if Han Seojin went any further. ¡®There is something here.¡¯ Making it seem like he wanted to think that way. Come to think of it, Seon Woohyeon¡¯s reaction was strange too. He acted as if there was no way Kunlun could have already fallen here. ¡®In the future.¡¯ In the not-too-distant future. Something was meant to happen here. What was meant to happen will happen. What was not meant to happen will happen. That was why regression was taboo. Even if you turned back time, there wasn¡¯t much you could do. ¡®If that¡¯s the case.¡¯ If what was meant to happen isbined with what was not meant to happen, would it work? ¡®It can.¡¯ Then what was it that he was aiming for? It was certain that he was preparing something. He dreamed of resurrection. Divine Thunderbolt. He took a direct hit from Divine Thunderbolt, a level he theorized about but had only imagined. The Divine Thunderbolt destroyed everything. And the level he had only theorized about was imbued with a different aspect of the Divine Thunderbolt. Later, it became the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Anyway, his entire body was scorched by the Divine Thunderbolt. His mind wasn¡¯t greatly damaged, but¡­ His body was rendered almost impossible to resurrect. So, the most certain way for them to resurrect. ¡®Human sacrifice,rge-scale massacre.¡¯ All conditions favor China. Unlike in Korea, machines aren¡¯t used much here. Even ifrge-scale massacres or human sacrifices ur, the response would likely be slower than elsewhere. ¡®Or maybe he wants me to think that.¡¯ Han Seojin smirked. ¡°You talk a lot.¡± ¡¸Hehe, conversing with a nemesis is enjoyable. You may consider it an honor. For a mere human¡­ No, there has never been anyone who has intrigued me this much.¡¹ The presence of the Insect Dragon King began to fade gradually. Han Seojin kept thinking. ¡®Everything points to China.¡¯ But the Insect Dragon King, that annoying and insidious bastard, was giving such an obvious hint? ¡¸I look forward to it. I anticipate it. The fateful day when we meet again. Judging by your level, I can enjoy the entertainment. Hoho¡­¡¹ ¡°Korea.¡± ¡¸¡­¡¹ In that moment. The Insect Dragon King¡¯s soul twitched ever so slightly. ¡°You¡¯re in Korea, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mysterious Yoo n? Mighty Seo n? It¡¯s not Shadow Jo n, either. The most likely is the Magic Shin n, but¡­¡± ¡¸¡­¡¹ ¡°Iron-Blood Sword n, huh.¡± ¡¸¡­ Still the same, never trusting anyone.¡¹ ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust anyone. If an insidious bastard gives an obvious hint, isn¡¯t it foolish to jump at it?¡± Han Seojin, who had spoken up to that point, smiled. The presence of the Insect Dragon King began almost to disappear. ¡°Wait.¡± I wille to find you soon. We changed our destination. ¡®I originally nned to sneak a peek at the Demonic Sect.¡¯ There are many things I left in the Demonic Sect. In my previous life, during my second life, did I leave too much behind when I died? In my third life, I wanted to leave something behind. One piece of evidence is in this cave. The cave. I looked at the cave. Originally, I nned to stop by here, enhance my strength, and then scout the Demonic Sect. ¡®That bastard.¡¯ The Insect Dragon King spoke. He forcibly manifested and came here. He overextended himself. A bastard dreaming of resurrection did something impossible. ¡®As if he wanted me to be here.¡¯ I saw it. The fall of the Kunlun Sect. But what can I do? I wanted to ruin your ns. So, I decided to change the n. Let¡¯s return to Korea immediately. Even though Yoo Eunchae was there. ¡®She¡¯s not very reliable.¡¯ Aside from causing trouble, she prepared well before going in. However, the incidents the traps they set, always exceeded her expectations. ¡®Yoo Eunchae is not enough.¡¯ So, I had to return to Korea quickly. But. Since I came all the way here, I had to stop by that ce. ¡®The hideout.¡¯ During the days of Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor, it¡¯s the ce where I gathered items from various guys. ¡°It¡¯s an incredibly mystical ce. The entrance is cleverly disguised with geomantic techniques. If you hadn¡¯t entered this ce, we might not have noticed it at all.¡± Sa Gonghwa muttered in awe. ¡°But what is this ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ce with various good items.¡± I answered Sa Gonghwa¡¯s question appropriately and went inside. ¡°It¡¯s very dark and dreary here.¡± ¡°There are all kinds of strange spells and magic cast around. What¡¯s in here?¡± ¡°Is it a hideout? Was there a ce like this?¡± Ignoring the chatter, I went inside. As I went in a bit further, I saw the magic circles. ¡®Fortunately, they¡¯re here.¡¯ To be honest, I was worried. This world had mixed with various dimensions. Fortunately, Mount Kunlun remained, and since the natural terrain was there, I had been half-expecting it. I dismantled them with my heavenly eyes and proceeded straight inside. ¡®This ce has gathered only the best things.¡¯ After first traveling to the Central ins, I met a person named Shintu. Shintu had stolen one of my treasures and, after a relentless pursuit for a year, he was eventually caught by me. At that time, along with the Wind God¡¯s treasure, I took several other treasures from him. ¡®Including the method to create a ce like this.¡¯ As I went further inside, a wide cavern appeared. About half the size of a typical school yground. Most of it was filled with treasures. I walked forward. ¡°Just at a nce, there are some extraordinary treasures here.¡± ¡°Haha, Lady Sa Gonghwa. Our Peng family has treasures that are not inferior to these¡­¡± ¡°I doubt it. Hey, Seon Woohyeon. Take the Grand Elixir.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I threw a wooden box, and Seon Woohyeon cautiously caught it. ¡°The Grand Elixir is a spiritual medicine that even Shaolin makes only once in ten years¡­¡± Muttering in disbelief, Seon Woohyeon opened the wooden box. What appeared was a spiritual medicine, seemingly condensed with the energy of nature. ¡°¡­My goodness, is this really the Grand Elixir?¡± ¡°Take this one too.¡± I threw a piece of armor to that guy from Peng. ¡°No, this looks like the Tyrant Armor, one of the treasures of Evil Overlords?¡± ¡°Sir Peng Bosung, what on earth¡­ no, it¡¯s real?¡± ¡°¡­Wait, isn¡¯t that the Seven Star Elixir of the Wudang Sect?¡± ¡°Sir Seon Woohyeon, the Seven Star Elixir was in the hands of Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique fifty years ago¡­ huh?¡± Three voices sounded flustered. ¡°What on earth is this ce¡­¡± ¡°A hideout.¡± Saying that I looked at the three. I am currently weaker than I thought. I have strength but nothing else. No intelligence organization to act like my hands, no source of money. There are few forces to support me. ¡®No, I do have some.¡¯ The Wi n. And the academy. Recently, I made some friendly connections in America. However, the more allies, the better. ¡®The Peng family is a bit annoying.¡¯ But that was okay. Revenge on him could wait. Right now, it was more urgent to mess with the Insect Dragon King. ¡®Besides that.¡¯ Through Seo Boram, I created a superior sword techniquepared to the Peng family¡¯s. They will be even more frustrated seeing that. So. ¡®Let¡¯s use it a little.¡¯ de King, the power and influence of the Peng family that you diligently built. Let¡¯s use it a bit. ¡°The Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. It¡¯s a ce he created.¡± ¡°¡­No way.¡± I looked at Sa Gonghwa. Though not as much as the Peng family, the Sa Gong family was quite famous. In Korea, they would be simr to the Wi n. ¡®The problem is the difference between the two is like heaven and earth.¡¯ The problem was the Wi n was the earth. Sa Gonghwa. That woman was also an important figure. So, I needed to bring Sa Gonghwa into my fold. ¡°I am.¡± I already decided how to bring her in. ¡°Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor.¡± Sa Gonghwa and Peng Bosung¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I am his descendant.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± So, let¡¯s mix in a bit of deception. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 ¨C Are You a Descendant of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor? (2) Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. The weight of that name is heavy. Martial arts world. For 100 years, his shadow loomed over the ce where swords shed. A century. After that long time, the martial arts world still couldn¡¯t erase the trace of that man. Many people say, That the time of the martial arts world has stopped, however, even so, a century is a long period. During that time, the martial arts world produced many renowned martial artists. Even so, they could not erase his shadow. The shadow of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. The nature of martial arts changed before and after his appearance. Orthodox sects. Fast and magical. And fluid. Speed and change. In sects that valued softness, those who walked the path of tyranny began to emerge. The Nine Sects and One Alliance. And those known as the Five Great Families of the World. They were the first to change. Someone said, ¡°Everyone says, ¡®If everyone walks the same path, gentleness will prevail.¡¯¡± But that was the talk of those who haven¡¯t experienced it. They saw the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. A man who breaks everything on his own. It started from then. The event called the Bloodshed of Mount Hua¡ªand the followers imitating him increased. It didn¡¯t happen in the Demonic Sect. It first happened in the orthodox sects. It was something that no one else could aplish. But then, someone imed to be his descendant. ¡®Did the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor have a woman?¡¯ Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique naturally thought. There didn¡¯t seem to be such a person. However, there was someone who came to mind. The Heavenly Demon. The Heavenly Demon recognized the talent of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor and brought him to the Demonic Sect. Moreover, for some reason, she got engaged to him. She was such a woman, so he must have been with the Heavenly Demon. A baby? It would be easy to give birth. If she imed to have gone into seclusion, everyone would understand. The Heavenly Demon was the god of the Demonic Sect. The doctrine was that as a human, one attains the power equivalent to a god and saves them. Therefore, they were ostracized by the imperial pce. The orthodox sects pushed them away, and the unorthodox sects disliked them. Thus, the Demonic Sect was surrounded by enemies. In that case, an inevitable problem arises. Han Seojin. The fact that he is a descendant of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor was not the problem. Rather, the orthodox sects might even wee him. But the shadow of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor cast over the orthodox sects. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Rumor had it that a gray sh tore everything apart. ¡®If he is a descendant.¡¯ There was a very high probability that he had inherited that martial art. However. There was a prior problem. The strongest sect standing alone, having made enemies of the orthodox sects, the unorthodox sects, and the imperial pce, yet survived. The Demonic Sect. If Han Seojin was truly a descendant of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. ¡®He is also the son of the Heavenly Demon¡­!¡¯ Sa Gonghwa screamed. This was no ordinary event. The descendant of the Heavenly Demon and the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. The news of his appearance meant, ¡®The martial world might soon be drenched in blood!¡¯ It was an inevitable sequence. The entire martial world would rush towards their grudge. Countless blood would flow in the process. It could lead to another war between the orthodox factions, unorthodox factions, and the Demonic Sect. Normally, only the martial world would be swept into that war. ¡®But this is a different world.¡¯ Sa Gonghwa was educated as a scion of a prestigious family. A war starting in the martial world might lead to a world war. The power of the martial world was that formidable, Their wealth was enough to build mountains, Their millennium-old martial arts were worth that much. There was a problem. Peng Bosung, Seon Woohyeon, and herself. ¡®Can they stand against that person?¡¯ It was something a natural thought to consider. It was such a secret. There was no way Han Seojin revealed this for no reason. If they refuse, he might kill them. Sa Gonghwa looked at Peng Bosung. No matter how simple-minded he was, he seemed to realize it, too, sweating and looking at her. [What are you going to do?] Peng Bosung mouthed. Transmission was useless. There¡¯s no way it wouldn¡¯t be heard by someone like him. [Can you refuse this? Do you have the confidence to survive?] [No.] While they were talking, Han Seojin spoke. ¡°I intend to take you in as disciples.¡± ¡°¡­Dis, disciples, you say?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Seojin¡¯s condition was unexpected. Disciples. What on earth does he want? She heard that in the Demonic Sect, there¡¯s a method that bewitches people with mysterious powers. Is this one of those cases? ¡®But does that person really need something like that?¡¯ While Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique was deep in thought, Han Seojin spoke up. ¡°Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. I will teach you that.¡± At those words, Peng Bosung sprang to his feet. ¡°Please ept my bow. I offer you the nine kowtows.¡± ¡°Forget about that.¡± There¡¯s something more important than that. ¡°No, this is about mastering such a tremendous godly technique¡­¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t master the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique in the first ce.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I said I would ept you as a disciple, but you can¡¯t master the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique that I use.¡± ¡°What?¡± That was the gist of it. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. It was a martial art that embodied the intention of breaking the sky. And the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra was the tool toplete the body necessary to master it. ¡°If everything had gone as nned, I was only going to teach Seon Woohyeon.¡± ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°Yes, but there weren¡¯t enough test subjects.¡± ¡°Test subjects¡­¡± Peng Bosung¡¯s expression twisted momentarily but returned to normal. ¡°Ah, but you can¡¯t use the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique that I use.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°That was made for someone truly chosen by the heavens. To master it, you need at least the highest level¡­ In terms of this world¡¯s realm, you need to be at the pinnacle.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± ¡°The problem doesn¡¯t end there. You also need the Heavenly Martial Body that can draw in the mana of nature without any attribute.¡± ¡°Is that the minimum requirement?¡± ¡°To reach the pinnacle and master the Heavenly Martial Body, which is only spoken of in legends¡­¡± Peng Bosung and Sa Gonghwa felt hopeless. ¡°The conditions are looser than I thought?¡± However, it seemed that Seon Woohyeon thought differently. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± I agreed with that sentiment. This world used a peculiar power called ¡®traits.¡¯ He could use apleted power freely from the beginning. That was why I saw potential in Seon Woohyeon. ¡®Well, if he can¡¯t learn it, it¡¯s unfortunate.¡¯ That was about it. Because the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique was not really important to me. ¡®I can never teach the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra.¡¯ It was the foundation of my Manifestation of Thoughts and If others learned of this? ¡®They might as well die.¡¯ The Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra was like that. At least an early existence at the early levels of transcendence would perish. One must have the Heavenly Eyes to see the smallest units of mana. The Heavenly Martial Body that can handle the mana of nature is needed. Moreover, one must have reached transcendence and must not have learned any martial arts other than the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. ¡®Is there anyone who meets such conditions?¡¯ The Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra was something that cannot be mastered even with a miracle upon miracle. But there was one problem. To truly master the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, one must learn the martial art called the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. ¡®That¡¯s the problem.¡¯ Therefore, the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique cannot originally be passed on to others. Even those with a talent for imitation could not follow my steps. ¡®But it¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t a way.¡¯ If there wasn¡¯t one, I could make it. To put it bluntly. Simplified Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. That was the right way to put it. ¡°However, not now.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t built your bodies yet.¡± The Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique was a martial art premised on the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. The Simplified Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique doesn¡¯t require the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. ¡®With such a feeble body, it can¡¯t handle it.¡¯ I looked at Peng Bosung and Sa Gonghwa. They were martial artists from prestigious families. From birth, they had undergone the purification ritual, made their bodies clean, received family support, and put in their efforts. To the average person, their bodies would seem quite exceptional. ¡®But they don¡¯t meet my standards.¡¯ To bring them to the level I desired, I had to train them in my methods. Fortunately, Yoo Eunchae could apply my training methods to these guys. ¡®For now, I¡¯ll send them back.¡¯ And in the meantime, I could raid another hideout. Sa Gonghwa was in high spirits. The descendant of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor, Han Seojin. He offered to teach them a few techniques. Up until now, from what I¡¯ve observed, receiving a few lessons from such a master is an incredible stroke of luck. Moreover, Han Seojin, the descendant of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor, had another title. Head Professor of the Academy. Currently, there were widespread rumors in all academies that he taught students ¡®well.¡¯ ¡®I heard that attending Head Professor Han Seojin¡¯s ss is difficult even if you pay a fortune.¡¯ He was teaching ten students¡ªto be precise, nine students and one professor. The ones he had already taught have all be incredibly strong. However, there was a downside: his notorious reputation. But there was an advantage that can offset that downside. The strength that martial artists, magicians, and supernatural ability users all desire. They could obtain it. ¡°Is everyone looking forward to today?¡± ¡°Hehe, just thinking about being trained by Instructor Yoo Eunchae from today makes my biceps throb.¡± Westerners were seen. Why were they here? No, looking closely, they were wearing different uniforms. Pure white uniforms. Uniforms symbolizing the Holy Empire. ¡®They were here too.¡¯ Tsk-. Sa Gonghwa clicked her tongue quietly. Even if she loses to others, she must not lose to them. If she loses, it should be to others, not to them. With such determination, she entered therge auditorium used for sses. And. She saw. ¡°Kyaaaak!! Why on earth are they making me hold this heavy piece of iron and then dropping me into the water¡­ glug glug!!¡± ¡°Why are they tying me to a steel cross? Hmph, is this how Jesus felt¡­ Wait a second. Why are they lighting a fire under the steel cross? My legs are burning!!!!!!!!!¡± ¡°Bury me in the ground to feel the earth¡¯s energy?! What kind of nonsense is that?! This is just being buried alive¡­ AHHH!¡± A person was seen gurgling, hanging from a giant weight in the water. A person was seen roasting in mes, hanging from an iron cross. People were being buried alive in the ground. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°The ss.¡± She was orange. A woman with orange hair, resembling the sunset sky, had her hair tied up and was wearing bizarre sunsses. ¡°Th-that¡¯s not torture, but a ss?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a ss.¡± ¡°I-I think I came to the wrong ce!¡± ¡°She¡¯s running away! Catch her!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be the only ones to suffer!!¡± ¡­ It was the middle of summer. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¨C Are You a Descendant of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor? (3) Rewinding time a bit. Before Han Seojin departed for China. All the students had returned to the academy. Quite some time had passed. It had already been half a year since they arrived here. Yoo Eunchae felt a strange sensation as Han Seojin summoned her. ¡°Why did you suddenly call me? Huh, the atmosphere is strange. Is it a confession?! We are teacher and student, but if you work a little harder¡­ack!¡± Han Seojin gave Yoo Eunchae a light knock on the head for her nonsense. ¡°I¡¯m going to China this time.¡± ¡°China?¡± ¡°Yes. The Demonic Sect has started to take an interest in me.¡± ¡°The Demonic Sect?¡± Yoo Eunchae¡¯s expression turned serious. It was inevitable. She had witnessed something like that recently. The White-Faced Golden Fur Fox. That horrifying fox. When that monster appeared, Yoo Eunchae had given up on everything. ¡®But he ended it quickly.¡¯ Han Seojin ended everything. Han Seojin, who was thought to be the Master of the Purple Tower, was, in fact, also the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. That must have something to do with the Demonic Sect. The illusionary space created by the Golden Fox was a spacemonly referred to as a ¡®Domain.¡¯ That ce was isted from the world. And with the Mirror of Yata, he probably saw countless transcendent beings. Those who were forced to take on ¡®duty¡¯ must have reacted to seeing that man. ¡®Though I did not see him.¡¯ It was a space that cannot even be perceived unless one is above a certain level. However, their reactions could be anticipated. ¡®Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor.¡¯ That tremendous presence was on a different level from any transcendent beings seen or felt so far. The Principal, the transcendent being closest by. Compared to that being, the principal seemed like a firefly in front of the sun. That was why he would go to the Demonic Sect. ¡°So, how long will you stay this time?¡± ¡°Well. It shouldn¡¯t take long. At most, 2 weeks?¡± ¡°That¡¯s shorter than I thought. Usually, isn¡¯t it half a year for such things?¡± ¡°Where would I go, leaving behind half-wits like you?¡± Han Seojin looked at her with disdain. Yoo Eunchae felt a sudden surge of anger, but it was true, so she had nothing to say. ¡®How did ite to this?¡¯ The gap doesn¡¯t close. Her vision had improved a lot. But still, she couldn¡¯t touch her master¡¯s shadow. Previously, there was at least some possibility. He seemed like a mist, indistinct and invisible. Just a month ago, she thought that if she got a bit stronger and brought about 30 students to enforce justice, then she could stand a slight chance of winning. Now, that chance was gone. Instead, he seemed even more capable. As soon as her level rose, the gap seemed to widen even more. ¡°Anyway, make sure to train the kids well. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll have a harder time than them.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re lying, right?¡± I silently smiled and looked at Yoo Eunchae. ¡°No, how can you say that to someone as delicate and fragile as me!!¡± ¡°Understood?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do it.¡± And so, Yoo Eunchae started teaching the students. But there was a dilemma. Yoo Eunchae was troubled. The booklet was given by Han Seojin. Inside, it was a training method created by Han Seojin. Yoo Eunchae opened it with an excited heart. After that, Yoo Eunchae continued to worry. ¡®Is this right?¡¯ The training method. A book with that written on it. Staring at it intently, she asked herself a question. However, in Yoo Eunchae¡¯s eyes, it was not training. No matter how you look at it. ¡®Isn¡¯t this ancient torture?¡¯ Yes, that must be it. How can one creatively torment someone? It seemed like a booklet crafted with that in mind. Of course, it detailed the effects of the training methods. Moreover, it even specified which methods were good for each student. ¡®This is a dilemma.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae pondered. If it were someone else¡¯s words, she would have dismissed it as nonsense. ¡®These absurd training methods yielded such effects?¡¯ She thought while pondering. But the one who gave this was none other than Han Seojin. If the contents of this book were true¡­ ¡®Gulp, I can get stronger from this?¡¯ Yoo Eunchae swallowed hard. Bing stronger. It was a driving force that moved her, unlike in her previous life. As one¡¯s level increased, the difference became more evident. A while ago, she consumed the internal elixir his master had made. After digesting it, all the students became at least 2 to 3 times stronger. It couldn¡¯t be called a mere internal elixir. After ingesting it, they could all wield the power of pure mana. However, the threshold had risen ordingly. The notorious master¡¯s training was not as effective as expected. ¡®Well, it¡¯s more effective than expected.¡¯ At this stage, improving was nearly impossible. However, her master¡¯s training method increased their abilities even at this level. That was nothing short of a miracle. At this stage, it usually involved either self-tempering or borrowing the power of extraordinary elixirs or tools. To that extent, or achieving ¡®feats¡¯ like herself. And she felt it this time. The level of herself and the students who underwent her training. Their level had risen much higher than she expected. And if they went through all this and rose above¡­ Maybe they would be more than she imagined. ¡®Even with my current power.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae opened her hand. She could grasp endlessly pure power in her hand. ¡®Maybe the biggest luck since falling here was meeting my teacher.¡¯ She suddenly realized. This might seem like torture to her eyes. But Han Seojin had the results to show for it. So she didn¡¯t hesitate. There was just a bit of fear. Doing this recklessly to other students could endanger her life. Though Seon Woohyeon was not here now, the other students were also strong enough not to be ignored. ¡®Well, at times like this.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae smiled. Whether this would be effective could be tested separately. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yoo Seolrang.¡± ¡°You only call me at times like this?¡± ¡°Are you going to do this yourself?¡± ¡°¡­I think American students would really like this.¡± ¡°Right, right?¡± Thus, the students of the Holy Empire joined the training. I looked outside. There, dark-skinned men boasting their muscles were jogging. ¡°But doesn¡¯t divine power tend to repel mana?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not quite true.¡± Divine power and mana repel each other. That is one of themon senses in this world. But do divine power and mana really repel each other? That wasn¡¯t true. ¡®Divine power is originally the power of the gods.¡¯ Those called gods also initially umted mana. There might have been those who dealt with the power of some concept, like Wi Gunak. But that was the basic premise. ¡®The power of gods isplete.¡¯ Their power was notplete. Apleted power that stands alone. That was divine power. And mana was still an iplete force. A forcepleted in istion pushes away other forces. Therefore, divine power was thought to repel mana. I exined this and spoke to Yoo Eunchae. ¡°It¡¯s kind of strange.¡± ¡°Do not be bound by themon sense of this ce. Do not be trapped by the prejudice calledmon sense. It will lower your level.¡± ¡°So, Master, you¡¯re not trapped by prejudice, and you burn your disciples and bury them in the ground.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This brat? ¡°Ouch!¡± After giving Yoo Eunchae a light knock on the head, I looked back at the students. ¡°But seriously.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are they here?¡± ¡°¡­Haha.¡± When I looked at the Holy Empire Academy kids and spoke, Yoo Eunchaeughed awkwardly. ¡°They said they wanted more training from me.¡± ¡°Obviously, they didn¡¯t trust my training methods and sought help from the kids.¡± ¡°No matter how you look at it, burning them alive, drowning them, and burying them in the ground¡­ what kind of training method is that!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I looked at her with a puzzled expression. ¡°What are you talking about? You didn¡¯t actually do that, did you?¡± ¡°Gasp, could it be that I misunderstood the training methods?¡± Sigh. I let out a sigh involuntarily. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I feel so sorry for the other students¡­¡± ¡°When did I ever say to only do that?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Drowning them is after you fill them with iron rings, and I told you to add the fortified heavy water.¡± ¡°¡­Are you seriously saying this now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t train them too softly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae¡¯s expression turned strange. She looked as if she was seeing something beneath a human being. ¡°Then the mes¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. They need to be seared with fire.¡± ¡°People die easily!¡± ¡°And they don¡¯t die as easily as you think. Do you really think I¡¯d actually kill someone?¡± ¡°¡­No, they don¡¯t die, but they get close to it!¡± ¡°The fire isn¡¯t an ordinary me. It¡¯s a me made from Brilliant zing Fire. Didn¡¯t I tell you I have Brilliant zing Fire frozen eternally in myb?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ¡°But why did you use real fire?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hehehehehehe.¡± I clicked my tongue. ¡°The principle is simple. Brilliant zing Fire is a me that harmonizes with other elements. Burning it in that state is more painful than burning it with real fire, but you can obtain the mana of the iron attribute.¡± ¡°Eh, really?¡± ¡°Well, it just makes your skin tougher and generates a bit of muscle.¡± ¡°Then what about burying it in the dirt?¡± ¡°After burying them, you need to cast a gravity spell. The body is subjected to gravity, and they use pure mana to escape. This process trains the body further.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae opened her mouth. ¡°But isn¡¯t that entire process torture?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I nodded calmly. The Great Sky Dancing DIvine Mantra, which cannot be mastered unless one is a genius like me. Conversely, if it¡¯s not me, the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra cannot be mastered. How do such people train their bodies? Push them to the utmost limit. Torture and physical training are essentially the same. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. A martial art that destroyed everything. It was simr to Divine Thunderbolt. ¡®The difference is whether it¡¯s magic or martial art.¡¯ The principle was the same. However, if the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique left remnants, Divine Thunderbolt erased everything. It was destruction. It didn¡¯t discriminate against its target. If the wielder doesn¡¯t please it, it will kill even the wielder. That¡¯s the nature of such martial arts and magic. So, one must endlessly train the body. Only then can one endure it, even if just a little. ¡®Besides, those guys are gradually getting used to it.¡¯ I looked at the others. At first, the kids were horrified, but now they were entering with expressions that said it was doable. ¡°About two weeks left, I guess.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The time for those guys to grow.¡± And. Also, the preparation to strike the Iron-Blood Sword n. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¨C Are You a Descendant of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor? (4) I began to prepare diligently. Iron-Blood Sword n. I meant preparations to strike those damned bastards. ¡®The most diligent preparation needed is.¡¯ My martial strength. At the same time, I had to look after the others. Simultaneously, I had to secure the principal¡¯s cooperation and handle the piled-up work while I was away. I had to do the legwork as well. The Wi n. The head of the family there told me. That someday they would provide help. The w that their family possessed. They gave me a mental training book that couldpensate for that w. If you just listened to their words, it seemed they would help in screwing over Iron-Blood Sword n. ¡®That¡¯s as far as it goes.¡¯ They belonged to a family. There were restrictions on moving recklessly. So they couldn¡¯t directly strike the Iron-Blood Sword n. That was why my martial strength was important. ¡®However.¡¯ My limit was the head of the family and his subordinates. Handling them was my limit. ¡®Well, it seemed possible if I gave up the opportunity.¡¯ Manifestation of Thoughts. Unlike others, it seemed I could give up my opportunity with a ¡®permanent¡¯ count. ¡®If there was anything that bothered me.¡¯ Insect Dragon King. Giving up the opportunity to deal with that bastard. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ The problem was the Iron-Blood Sword n was one of the Five Great Families. They were leading among them. It represented Korea and ruled most of Seoul. They exercised such influence alone in Korea. It didn¡¯tpare to other families or guilds in Korea. The highest rank and a few other high ranks. This was the limit I could handle. But I couldn¡¯t do anything about others. Therefore, there was a need for someone to handle them. ¡°Hmm.¡± Bringing in students was not an option. They possessed incredible power that could be helpful, but this battle was, how should I say¡­ ¡®More like a family feud.¡¯ The best way was to catch evidence of them summoning the Demon King and strike them. But that takes too long. With the Insect Dragon King possibly reviving at any moment, we couldn¡¯t afford to wait. So, it was right for me to strike first. ¡®There were some things that bothered me, though.¡¯ The best method was to sweep through and crush them all at once. So-called noble families were always prepared to revive themselves. The Namgoong n I had destroyed was no different. There were individuals like Nam Hyerin and some other Namgoong. If they had the will to rebuild the Namgoong n, they could do it anytime. ¡®Other than that¡­¡¯ Most of them were imprisoned. When I caused the bloodshed, most of the non-existent characters werepletely captured because there was a dungeon rted to the demons. So, it would be better to wipe out the Iron-Blood Sword n all at once. As a family upying most of Seoul, even if you wiped them out once, they would keep popping out. Crack. The muscles of my whole body shook. I hung 300kg iron rings on both sides of my arms and legs. That wasn¡¯t enough, so I cast a gravity spell. [Your strength has increased by 1.] A status window I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. It was capped at 50 unless I reached a certain stage. I broke through that recently. With the inner core made by the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. ¡®¡­Saying it like this feels a bit off.¡¯ Anyway, I broke through the level. No, did I really break through the level? ¡®This state feels a bit strange.¡¯ Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m using the power of the trait. My achievements build up, and advancing to the next stage is expressed as a level. In this world, a High Realmer is an unparalleled martial artist and also a mage with 6 circles. However, I don¡¯t have any grand achievements to speak of. ¡®I just went up because I did it.¡¯ Both as a mage and a martial artist, it was the same. I couldn¡¯t understand those who couldn¡¯t climb up. You just have to do it. I couldn¡¯t understand those who stopped at a certain level because they couldn¡¯t do it. That¡¯s one of the reasons why I mastered the training method. ¡®To understand the mediocre ones.¡¯ ¡®Anyway, it seems like this ce evolves in a slightly different way.¡¯ Achievements. I had to umte achievements that the system would recognize. I made that quite easily. And faster than anyone else. [You have evolved a trait to the first stage for the first time.] [You have evolved a trait to the second stage for the first time.] [You have evolved a trait to the third stage for the first time.] [You have killed a demon.] [Unbelievable achievement! You have killed an existence of a higher rank than yourself.] [Unbelievable achievement! You have killed a demon of a higher rank than yourself.] [Unbelievable achievement! You have killed an existence of an overwhelmingly higher rank than yourself.] [Unbelievable achievement! You have killed a demon of an overwhelmingly higher rank than yourself.] [The Unique Trait Eternity is activated in the imaginary space.] [¡­¡­System error. Due to your overwhelming level, the most¡­¡­could not be summoned.] [Unbelievable achievement! This achievement will make countless transcendents revere and envy you. You have killed a transcendent. Your karma bes infinitely great.] The content that the system bastard showed was an achievement. There were many words like first, unbelievable achievement, and so on. Therefore, my rank is High Realm. ¡®Originally, I should have been a half-wit.¡¯ But I have experiences of being a transcendent. Is it thanks to that? I, though a half-wit, could wholly harness the ultimate powers. And I could understand. The true purpose of this system. ¡®Mass production ofbat weapons.¡¯ Martial artists learn martial arts, and mages use magic. They hone their martial arts and carve their souls, aiming for higher realms. That is the ultimate martial artist and a 6-circle mage. But this world is different. ¡®A good fighter.¡¯ As if that¡¯s enough, in this world, they umte ¡®achievements¡¯ to ascend to higher realms. ¡®It¡¯s absurd.¡¯ Laughter came out naturally. If they keep rising, can they properly fight a transcendent being? ¡®Who knows.¡¯ I recalled the principal¡¯s case. The overwhelming scene gripped all surrounding space. ¡®To put it differently.¡¯ That¡¯s all. And if you raise it that way¡­ ¡®Aha.¡¯ A thought came to mind. ¡®What an interesting idea?¡¯ It was really quite devious. Well, as long as it benefits me, I don¡¯t mind. First, more than that. Crack, crackle. [Your stamina increased by 1.] I focused on building my body. A vast space. In the center, where statues holding weapons were carved, a man sat cross-legged. A sword sheathed in its scabbard was ced in front of him. [This world is wrong. Don¡¯t you think? The divine power wielded by the gods. It ims to purify ¡®demons,¡¯ but all it does is repel the power of demons] [What are you trying to say?] [In the end, this world is not a ce to cry out for justice or whatever. No matter how much we struggle, we cannot escape this ce. Hehehe, good and evil? How utterlyughable. We just shout different justices on a battlefield where we kill each other.] [So I will establish something independent. Our power has flowed in from ¡­ so I will call it n.] Long ago. I recalled the resolve from the time when this world was in upheaval. Now, it has worn out with time, and the emotions have eroded. The one here now is not the hero who saved Korea. It¡¯s just a man with old, ugly desires, only having the greed to grow his n. ¡®It¡¯s lingering attachment, just lingering attachment.¡¯ I was obsessed with worldly things. For more than half a century, he focused on growing his n. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t fully concentrate on the transcendental state. Just a bit. If he could just touch something, he feels like he could reach that state. The man half-opened his eyes. Outside this space, named the training room, a presence was felt. ¡°Master, urgent news.¡± ¡°Urgent news?¡± The man called the master calmly opened his eyes. Wearing a suit, he stood there while bowing. Han Cheoljoo. He bowed his head to the master and opened his mouth. ¡°Han Seojin has returned.¡± ¡°Really? But why does that matter?¡± The master looked with indifferent eyes. Han Cheoljoo bowed his head and spoke. ¡°After the recent academy exchange meeting, interest in our Seojin has skyrocketed.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°First, the Holy Empire Academy in the United States offered Han Seojin a better position and conditions than his current academy, promising him the position of vice-principal.¡± ¡°¡­Those who wouldn¡¯t ept anyone unless they are pure-blooded Americans?¡± The family head looked at Han Cheoljoo with surprised eyes. Pure-blooded American. In a country of multiple races, there exist those who im to have ¡®sacred bloodlines.¡¯ People who grew up on American soil were blessed by sacred beasts and sacred waters. They call themselves the sacred bloodline of the Holy Empire. Although they im to be less racially discriminatory than any other country. In some sense, it was the country with the worst racial discrimination. Why would such people be interested in his son? ¡°That¡¯s not all. The martial arts world and the magic world are also in turmoil right now.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they busy keeping each other in check? And aren¡¯t there some ¡®fallen¡¯ ones among them?¡± ¡°The situation is a bit strange. Among the members of the martial arts world, there are many asking about Evil Overlords and the Demonic Cult.¡± ¡°¡­Them?¡± ¡°This is confidential, but there are rumors that the other tower masters of the Seven-Colored Magic Tower are visiting here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The family head closed his mouth. Each of them held tremendous influence. Even though they belonged to the forces called the Holy Empire, ¡®Divine Skies,¡¯ and the gods of the Indian ¡®Veda.¡¯ If they were the strongest, the next strongest force would be them. And those mentioned above shared onemon trait. ¡°Whatever they are, it seemed they were all rted to transcendents.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Then, it was beyond urgent. Transcendents were bound by ¡®duty,¡¯ but if they abandoned their duty. ¡®We could not withstand their wrath.¡¯ He closed his eyes for a moment. And organized his thoughts. ¡°It seems I must go see the face of my eldest son after a long time.¡± ¡°¡­I will prepare.¡± Until now, the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n had not considered the seriousness of this situation very severely. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ¨C Are You a Descendant of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor? (5) The training room near the spirit vein had an incredible effect. Just being there permanently increased mana. Moreover, training there was the icing on the cake. This training room had started to be known among students, and it was a space other students wanted to use even a little. Everyone who had constantly trained there was currently copsed. ¡°¡­I was dying.¡± ¡°I thought it had been quite manageable before the master came, but now that the master was here, it was really killing me.¡± Seo Boram retorted to Wi Gunak¡¯s words. ¡°Certainly, the training method Yoo Eunchae had told us about seemed fine.¡± ¡°But what was even more frustrating was that it really worked well. Burying a person in the ground and scorching them with fire.¡± ¡°Well, there was no helping it. That was why everyone came here. And no matter how tough the training was, everyone endured it.¡± At Abel¡¯s words, the rest of the group nodded. ¡°But Abel, you seemed to be very busy these days. Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­I was okay. Or at least I wanted to say that, but I was really overwhelmed.¡± Abel let out a deep sigh. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure why, but the number of visitors here had increased.¡± ¡°Visitors?¡± ¡°Yes, really incredible people said they wanted to visit. For example, the Six Demons of the Demonic Sect, or the Ten Wings of the Evil Overlords¡­¡± ¡°¡­All those people were the faces representing their factions. They were powerful figures who represented their forces, but why all of a sudden? The vacation was over, and it was now midterm season¡­¡± ¡°A while ago, the master had brought back a couple of kids from the martial arts world. Was it because of that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think so. Both of them were from the orthodox sects. If that had been the problem, the orthodox side would have already made a fuss about it.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°I could only specte, but I thought it was because of the professor¡¯s demeanor at that time.¡± That demeanor at that time. Seo Boram nodded, recalling that scene. She didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, but it had closely resembled her ideal. A presence that seemed to break through everything standing in its way. A future ambition. Rather, a dream of bing the president of South Korea had been decided because she thought it was cool to decide things by force. For Seo Boram, that had been a scene that had shaken her to the core. ¡°If I became that kind of person, I could be president too¡­¡± ¡°Really, out of the blue, but why would someone like that be president?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it cool? Knocking down everything in front of you with your fists and eliminating rivals to be president¡­¡± ¡°South Korea is a rule-ofw country. You can¡¯t be president through force.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make it that way.¡± The future of Korea. Was it okay like this? It had been a bit troubling to hear someone from one of the five great families say that so seriously. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s chaos in the magical world too.¡± ¡°Figures from Holy Haven and Veda were alsoing in. On the condition that they had a private meeting with Professor Han Seojin.¡± Their condition: meeting Head Professor Han Seojin. Abel sighed deeply. As a student, he hadn¡¯t had to coordinate such things. Right now, training was more important to him. The principal would likely let this slide with a smile. However, his pride would not allow it. ¡®And.¡¯ There had been a reason why he must be in the good graces of the principal. Transcendent. Only that being could save the one he served. Because he had someone he must save. ¡®Princess¡­¡¯ The Vampire Princess. The most precious being to him, who had inherited the blood of the progenitor. Abel would do anything for that being. He had stood up firmly, resolute. ¡°What, you¡¯re starting again already?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s excruciating, but it makes me stronger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really something else.¡± Leaving Seo Boram¡¯s words behind, Abel walked toward the training ground. ¡°Kyahhhhh!!!¡± ¡°You screamed so much like a girl. It was unsettling.¡± It was an ordinary afternoon. Regardless of the noise outside, I was quietly getting ready. I was intensely teaching a student at the same time. Yoo Seolrang. Green eyes were staring at me. ¡°Was it finally my lesson?¡± ¡°It was pretty early. There were still many who hadn¡¯t had theirs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Anyway, the reason I called you was not for anything else. I thought it was time to awaken your talent.¡± ¡°But wasn¡¯t it better to awaken the others¡¯ talents than mine?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I blinked my eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t have as much talent as you thought.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it true that Icked talent?¡± ¡°Among those I taught, I thought your talent was the most formidable.¡± ¡°¡­Me?¡± Yoo Seolrang looked surprised at my assessment. ¡°No ttery would get you anything from me.¡± ¡°What were you talking about? You had the most potential for¡­ well, killing.¡± ¡°¡­Was that apliment?¡± ¡°It was apliment.¡± Yoo Seolrang had a decent personality. If she had an innate tendency for destruction or twisted morals, I wouldn¡¯t have taught her. ¡®She was more resolute than others.¡¯ I realized this while teaching her. She had her own firm standards. She killed those who needed to be killed and spared those who shouldn¡¯t be killed. I didn¡¯t know about the future, but for now, that was enough. ¡°What did you think your talent was?¡± ¡°Hiding well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± In some sense, it was correct. However. If the talent I thought Yoo Seolrang had was real, hiding was just an additional effect. ¡®If my assumption was correct.¡¯ The talent she possessed might have been the most outstanding among those I was teaching right then. ¡°First, close your eyes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yoo Seolrang closed her eyes at my words. ¡°Your ability was nothing else. It was harmonizing with nature.¡± ¡°Harmonizing with nature?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nature could mean the wind, fire, or the earth. It could even be lightning or mountains. ¡®And the most suitable one would be the wind.¡¯ Yoo Seolrang had a faint presence. If not for me, others wouldn¡¯t have noticed her presence well. Even though they were all geniuses counted on one hand. ¡®It didn¡¯t make sense.¡¯ Some specialized in senses, while there was Wi Gunak who held everything around tightly with an unknown power. Seon Woohyeon and Yoo Eunchae specialized in everything, and there was Abel, who inherited special blood. But none of them could sense her. Even when she was nearby, they couldn¡¯t feel her presence, and they were startled when she spoke. And this was without her talent being fully awakened. ¡°And now, erase your presence.¡± ¡°¡­Even more?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yoo Seolrang¡¯s presence began to fade. ¡°Good job. Now, let¡¯s take it further.¡± ¡°Even more?¡± ¡°Hide, erase, eliminate your presence. Whatever worked, just make it disappear.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yoo Seolrang seemed to ponder something, then followed my words exactly. Slowly. The presence of Yoo Seolrang began to turn translucent. Clearly visible, yet not seen. Not felt. ¡®This.¡¯ It was more dangerous than I had thought. I couldn¡¯t see properly. I couldn¡¯t feel properly. If someone of the same level couldn¡¯t sense her, then even higher-level individuals might have missed her. ¡®No.¡¯ My sensory ability and vision were not ordinary. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to notice her, even at a higher level. Under the condition of being off guard, even transcendents would have likely failed to notice her. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°¡­Well done.¡± Astonishingly well done. Just a bit further from there. ¡°You said you belonged to Magic Shin n, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear anything there?¡± ¡°About my Unique Trait? Do you know what my Unique Trait was?¡± ¡°I did.¡± It had been written in the student records. It wasn¡¯t precisely written. Only a few of her Unique Trait¡¯s abilities were listed. ¡®Even so, we had to maintain strict security.¡¯ We had to bind with all sorts of security spells and oaths. On the condition of never disclosing it. ¡°My unique ability was called ¡®Empty.¡¯¡± ¡°Empty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably rted to the concept of ¡®Emptiness,¡¯ but that¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°The ability made the user¡¯s presence faint along with additional attributes. That¡¯s about it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± It must have been an added power from her Unique Trait. ¡®But the presence became faint?¡¯ It was intriguing. And the concept of ¡®Emptiness¡¯¡­ Wait. Suddenly, a thought struck me like lightning. No way. ¡®Perhaps.¡¯ I looked at Yoo Seolrang. The ability she possessed might be far more dangerous than I had thought. ¡®If that¡¯s true, this wasn¡¯t something I could internalize just by training.¡¯ It would be better to learn it instinctively rather than theoretically. In that case, it would be best to jump straight into actualbat. I smiled. A smile lifted one corner of my mouth. Yoo Seolrang flinched. If I smiled like this, she would realize that I was about to stir up some trouble. ¡°Wait, what exactly were you nning to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡± The way to make someone realize their talent was simple¡ªby leaving them alone until they were on the brink of death. But recently, I knew of a ce like that. Iron-Blood Sword n. The dungeon those damned bastards possessed. If it was there, Yoo Seolrang could roam freely, ¡®Just in case.¡¯ I looked into it separately. Insect Dragon King, that guy showed the most definite reaction, but it might also be deception. However, there were a few certain things. They conducted some ¡®experiments¡¯ on Han Seojin¡¯s body. And that experiment was to turn him into a demon king. That alone was an unforgivable great sin. Though it was still a suspicion close to certainty. If they really contributed to Insect Dragon King¡¯s resurrection. ¡®I should wipe them all out.¡¯ So, the Iron-Blood Sword n would be extremely useful in raising Yoo Seolrang. ¡®The main camp of the Iron-Blood Sword n.¡¯ Ipared it to Han Seojin¡¯s memories. Coincidentally, there was a building they secretly established nearby. ¡®Shall I ransack that ce first?¡¯ ¡°Kya-hahahahaha! Die, die, die!¡± ¡°¡­Master, why has she changed like that? What on earth did you do?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Would she really be a Heavenly Killer? I seriously began to reconsider teaching Yoo Seolrang. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The Iron-Blood Sword n. Although it had been established less than 100 years ago, it held a position in Korea that no other family could rival. A family that dominated most of Seoul humorously called the Seoul Republic. Thus, its prestige was extraordinary. Even the guards at the gate were remarkably skilled. Though they had not produced a transcendent, if one had emerged in Korea, the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n would have been the first mentioned. To attack such a ce alone? One would have had to be utterly insane. Yoo Seolrang thought so. ¡°Put it on.¡± ¡°¡­Where did you even get this?¡± ¡°I borrowed it from Abel.¡± Han Seojin naturally took out a mask and a stealth outfit from his arms. It was so natural that Yoo Seolrang, who received it, had a puzzled expression. ¡°And here¡¯s a mask too.¡± ¡°¡­You are really thorough in your preparation.¡± ¡°We¡¯re raiding the Iron-Blood Sword n. I wouldn¡¯t mind going alone, but since you¡¯re here, I have to be careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exactly moved by that.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Do you understand how absurd it is to target the Iron-Blood Sword n?¡± ¡°Choosing between making the Iron-Blood Sword n an enemy or provoking the other Four Great Families¡ªmost would choose thetter.¡± And this tendency became more pronounced the higher one went. Because they knew how ruthless the Iron-Blood Sword n was, how wicked they were, and how strong they were. Yoo Seolrang knew it, too. The Mysterious Yoo Family. She had been born into one of the prestigious families, a sessor. So, she understood the power the Iron-Blood Sword n held. ¡°First, try to erase your presence here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yoo Seolrang quietly nodded and focused. She suppressed her presence, making it faint. The presence faded. Han Seojin smiled satisfactorily, quietly looking inside. ¡®Two at the highest level, five at the middle level, and about thirty initiates.¡¯ Excessive. It was the thought that came to mind as soon as he confirmed the forces inside. ¡®What could be in there that warranted such strong defense?¡¯ High realmers. Even decent families did not ce major forces in theboratory. But the Iron-Blood Sword n did that. Which meant this ce was extremely important. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll find out.¡¯ Originally, entering from the front had been Han Seojin¡¯s specialty. But this time was a bit different. Now, it was about teaching his disciples. Therefore. ¡®Secretly.¡¯ Han Seojin erased his presence. Not as much as Yoo Seong, but with a skill to conceal presenceparable to that. ¡°What is it that you can¡¯t do?¡± ¡°This is basic.¡± If you im to be a master, you must at least do this. ¡°Ah, and when we go in, it seems like we need to choose a name.¡± ¡°A name? Oh, to avoid revealing our identity.¡± ¡°From now on, call me Jin.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that too easy to guess?¡± ¡°Then Han?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°¡­Then let¡¯s go with Hayul.¡± ¡°Hayul?¡± Han Seojin nodded. ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean much.¡± His first life. It was a nickname from his pro days, possibly given by someone who could have been his lover. ¡°What should I call myself?¡± ¡°Rang?¡± ¡°¡­Just call me Rang.¡± ¡°Shall we get moving then?¡± Han Seojin moved quickly. Tap. With a light motion, he jumped off the roof. As if the wind were making way for him, the air split wherever he moved. ¡®Wow.¡¯ Yoo Seolrang admired silently and followed him. Her master didn¡¯t just kindly teach everything. Yoo Seolrang observed the movement of the wind closely. ¡®Is he gathering the wind?¡¯ It seemed like a path of the wind was opening ording to his will. Gently, gently. Yoo Seolrang moved her steps. Imitating him. Mimicking the wind¡¯s movement. ¡®Huh?¡¯ It felt as if something parted. In an instant, she was behind Han Seojin. ¡°Oh, did you just watch and follow?¡± Han Seojin looked at him with eyes that seemed amused. ¡°Then try to follow this too.¡± Gently. He had just taken a big step, but his form moved forward continuously. It seemed like a technique that folded space. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Wind God¡¯s Step, intermediate level.¡± Wind God¡¯s Step. It was a footwork technique she had never heard of before. But instinctively, she knew it was Han Seojin¡¯s preferred method. The footwork was most admired by students. And the footwork Yoo Seolrang most wanted to learn. ¡®Could I do it?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure. Her talent whispered that she could create paths with the wind, but this was different. Still, it was a challenge she couldn¡¯t refuse. Yoo Seolrang followed his example. It wasn¡¯t about the action itself; it was about the essence. Just as she saw. [Unique Trait, Empty imbues your steps.] Leap. The wind parted, and there was something in the way. Instinctively, she felt that if she overcame this, she could mimic the trick Han Seojin had just shown. At the same time, he said no. He said this level was not yet permitted to her. ¡°Oh, are you going to imitate this too?¡± ¡°Imitate?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve followed quite a bit. I showed you once because you seemed talented.¡± Han Seojin said and thought. Even that copycat couldn¡¯t follow this much. Han Seojinughed as if amused. And after this, it was always about pushing to try somehow. ¡°¡­I think I couldn¡¯t go any further.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. You used more energy than I thought. It¡¯s a pity. Maybe I should have taught you earlier?¡± Then, I could have specialized your energy a bit more in this direction. ¡®No.¡¯ In the first ce, this state had been forcibly achieved. So, showing this now might have been more urate than expected. Han Seojin thought so and walked forward. ¡°Why the sudden stealth attack?¡± ¡°Some days are just like that.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re not usually like this.¡± ¡°What do you think of me?¡± ¡°When you destroyed the Namgoong n, the person who broke through the main gate and stormed in.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was nothing to say about that. ¡°And when you shed with the Wi n, you went in head-on and fought the n leader.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a fight. It was a transaction.¡± ¡°Wi Gunak said otherwise.¡± ¡°Wi Gunak is mistaken.¡± ¡°But the Wi n was split afterward.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Again, there¡¯s nothing to say about that. ¡°And you ckmailed the principal for a huge sum.¡± ¡°Partly true.¡± ¡°Do you know? Your current nickname is the n Crusher. They say you¡¯ve crushed several ns, so that nickname has already stuck.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was nothing to say about this either. Han Seojin felt a throbbing headache. ¡®Was I really that extreme?¡¯ I only killed those who crossed the line of humanity. The n Crusher, they said. When Han Seojin was seriously contemting, Yoo Seolrang smiled softly. ¡°You were cuter than I thought.¡± ¡°¡­What did you say?¡± As Han Seojin raised his fist, Yoo Seolrang avoided his gaze. ¡®This could have been a bit dangerous.¡¯ Yoo Seolrang. Her dream life involved being with a problematic husband. On the surface, she didn¡¯t have a strong presence, but she wanted someone who seemed dependent on her. ¡®As if that could really have been the case.¡¯ It was half a lie. To be more precise. She wanted to raise a man who seemed like he couldn¡¯t do without her. Someone who looked only at her, a man like a puppy. ¡®Although he was a professor.¡¯ In fact, they were the same age. Moreover, his appearance. It shone to the point of being dazzling. There were even photo books made from his pictures. He even had a fan club. His poprity was tremendous, perhaps due to his appearance, which seemed to transcend the mundane. Although he was practically abandoned by his family, his abilities were exceptional. ¡®Oh.¡¯ Come to think of it, he matched Yoo Seolrang¡¯s taste. First of all, the most important thing was his appearance. Not only did he surpass the passing mark, but he was overwhelmingly outstanding. She had never seen a man like him. If one were to Photoshop a photo, they might reach that level of appearance. ¡®But his aura is different.¡¯ Should I say a lonely aura? For some reason, he had an aura that made you want to embrace him¡­ ¡°You bastard, do you want to die?¡± p, p. In the blink of an eye, he had kidnapped someone and was pping them. ¡­Maybe that urge to care for him was a mistake. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Yoo Seolrang screamed. ¡°No, this guy is trying to sound the rm when he sees us.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Isn¡¯t that natural? He was looking at me with such eyes. Well, he¡¯s right. But since we¡¯re sneaking in, we should just subdue him appropriately. ¡°Of course.¡± I knocked the man out. I pressed the sleep point. He should wake up in about three hours. I led the way inside with Yoo Seng. The deeper we went inside. The more intense the vignce became. ¡®Nothing as troublesome as that first guy.¡¯ The guy I subdued at first. He had good eyes, so I caught him on purpose. ¡°It¡¯s about time we get caught.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± As soon as I finished speaking, there wasmotion below. ¡®Well, we only subdued them.¡¯ The best approach would have been to eliminate witnesses. Dead men tell no tales. While necromancy and such exist, making interrogation possible would still take time. Still, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with moving for the time being. However, the decision had not been made yet. Whether I can kill all the guys here. And that time is running out. ¡®If this ce is what I think it is.¡¯ Even in Han Seojin¡¯s memory, it was likely a particrly bad ce. I closed my eyes. ¡¸An easy way always has something bad about it. Always study the orthodox way.¡¹ ¡¸There are people in the world who should be killed and those who shouldn¡¯t be. Kill those who can be killed. But don¡¯t kill people who shouldn¡¯t be killed for your convenience. Then you, too, will eventually be someone who should be killed.¡¹ A voice that sounds clear, as if it¡¯s heard in my ear. As always, I will kill those who should be killed. And soon, I would know for sure. This would be resolved by going below. I stopped after a quick sprint. Yoo Seolrang also stopped. ¡°Why¡­?¡± ¡°Enemies.¡± Not far away, two figures appeared. A man and a woman. And both were the enemies to be most cautious of here. ¡°To think you woulde this far knowing this is the Iron-Blood Sword n. You must be out of your mind.¡± Both were swordsmen. The woman wielded a longsword as tall as herself while the man, wearing a bamboo hat, watched me intently. ¡°Two masked monsters, huh? Reminds me of the ones who gave Sword Saint a hard time recently.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense? Sword Saint has reached the absolute pinnacle. He will soon reach the highest rank. Surely, they were sent by another faction to keep him in check. For now, focus on the intruders.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The intruders were wary of us. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Rang, can you handle one?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s that woman over there, it might be worth a try.¡± ¡°Then take care of it. I¡¯ll make sure the others don¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°¡­Are you seriously sizing us up right now?¡± The woman was dumbfounded by our conversation. We wouldn¡¯t be sizing them up if they weren¡¯t worth it. The man was silently watching us. ¡°This is ridiculous. Do you have no sense of danger? I¡¯ll show you what it means to be a top-ss swordsman and the might of the Iron-Blood Sword n!!¡± Boom! The woman swung her sword wide. It felt like the space was splitting apart. In the sky, a massive sword hovered. ¡°Sword technique.¡± The gigantic sword floated in the sky. Like the sword of an absolute being, it floated in the sky and descended. Thud!! I reached out my hand towards the ce with the most presence around. Buzz! Gray energy swirled around the fist. In a spiral form. Then. ¡°Ah, as expected.¡± A man¡¯smenting voice. He was charging at me with his sword drawn. ¡°You, right? The one who beat the Sword Saint.¡± ¡°Well.¡± I smirked slyly, observing my opponent. He seemed more experienced than the woman, likely a former wanderer whoter joined a prestigious n, showing a practical stance. ¡®Let¡¯s see how good you are.¡¯ I rushed towards him. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¨C The Worst Reunion (3) ¡°You want me to tell you about my Unique Trait?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Yoo Eunchae frowned at Seon Woohyeon¡¯s sudden words. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s rude?¡± ¡°¡­I know what you¡¯re worried about. But I need your advice to strengthen my Unique Trait and give that damn Han Seojin a blow.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, you¡¯re not asking me to reveal mine.¡± ¡°No matter what, I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Yoo Eunchaeughed absently and thought about Seon Woohyeon for a moment. Psychopath. Seon Woohyeon eventually lost his sanitypletely due to some incident. Losing someone precious gave that much of a shock. But for Seon Woohyeon, it was too much. For revenge, for his goals, he didn¡¯t hesitate to use any means or methods. ¡®Still, well.¡¯ He seemed to be okay now. But if he began to make wrong choices like in that route¡­ ¡®There are people who will stop it.¡¯ There was no one to stop it on that route. Principal, Kwon Sora. She was still alive in this timeline. ¡°So, what are you curious about?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re well-informed, even more than Han Seojin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite smart.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction? Should I not tell you?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s not it. Anyway, I¡¯m asking if I can further evolve my Unique Trait.¡± Yoo Eunchae thought for a moment and then spoke. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°First of all, let¡¯s talk about Unique Traits.¡± Unique Traits. It was the power given by the System. ¡°To be precise, they analyze the user¡¯s talents and forcibly awaken them.¡± ¡°I know that much.¡± ¡°Then, you know that Unique Traits have ¡®evolution¡¯ and ¡®reversal,¡¯ right?¡± ¡°Evolution and reversal?¡± ¡°Is this still new to you?¡± Yoo Eunchae, puzzled, paused and wrote with a pen in her notebook. ¡°Unique Traits can evolve in two forms: evolution or reversal. Evolution can either further specialize the trait or develop it broadly in multiple ways.¡± Of course, the traits that can be evolved were very few. Her Unique Trait wasplete in itself and couldn¡¯t evolve further. ¡®The power that Seon Woohyeon possesses is the same.¡¯ Borrowing the power of an entity recorded in ancient times. Since it is apleted trait in itself, it can be enhanced but not evolved. And evolution. There was one about this. Han Seojin. Han Seojin, who originally should have had the Unique Trait of ¡®Forever,¡¯ now possessed the Unique Trait called ¡®Eternity.¡¯ Eternity. A Unique Trait with the attribute of time. It was an absurdly dangerous power. Since the system forcibly awakened his talent, it was fortunate that he merely reigned as the ¡®Eternal Demon King.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s an outrageous power.¡¯ From all dimensional perspectives, it observed the most outstanding version of oneself and fixed it. Hence, Eternity. The user gained the power to imprint their existence forever. However, it was still unknown in which direction Eternity had evolved into. ¡®It seems specialized in one aspect.¡¯ If that evolution is specialized in one direction. ¡°What exactly is reversal?¡± ¡°Reversal is the power in its literal sense.¡± Reversal of Unique Traits. It is an absurdly dangerous power. Unique Trait. That is the power called the system forcibly reversing all talents it has awakened. Originally, it was something that could only be obtained if an entity of Demon King-level intervened in the system. Reversal. Or corruption. This changed a person¡¯s temperament. Changed their talents. Changed everything they have built up. Unique Traits. In other words, it could also be seen as the direction of one¡¯s life. Manifestations. It was something that gathered the entire trajectory of one¡¯s life to be created. Unique Traits were simr. When it was reversed¡­ All of life, the painstakingly built tower of one¡¯s life. ¡®Itpletely changes.¡¯ This was precisely the reversal. Hence, reversal is dangerous. You never know what mighte out. However, one thing is certain. Eternal Demon King. The symbol of Eternity is immortality. The Eternal Demon King created by reversing that was truly terrifying. The Demon King who never allows death eternally. That was exactly the greatest victim of the reversal, Han Seojin. ¡®Well, in the first ce, it¡¯s a power that can¡¯te out now.¡¯ The reversal was just that. In the current situation, a reversales out? The Demon King couldn¡¯t use his power now. That was a clear fact. So, it had to be someone with overwhelming talent and skill who did it. ¡®And with a very high probability.¡¯ Han Seojin was there. However, Professor Han Seojin had to be very pleased with his talent right now. So, if a reversal revealed itself¡­ ¡®It must be someone withparable talent.¡¯ But no matter how much I imagined, there wasn¡¯t anyone with a simr level of talent. ¡®So it¡¯s better not to worry.¡¯ That would be the case. ¡°Kyaahahahahaha!!¡± There was a womanughing as if she was very happy. ¡ªShe was my disciple. ¡®Wait, is that Yoo Seolrang?¡¯ I looked at Yoo Seolrang. d in a storm, her hands were surrounded by w-shaped wind that had grown long like talons. On her back, the wind distorted, taking on the form of wings. And on her head, new green fox ears had emerged. It was not the usual expressionless face with no presence. It was highly elevated. Yoo Seolrang was smiling as if she was enjoying it. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Her temperament had changed. The calm temperament, no matter the situation, was now endlessly ferocious. Like a beast. Yes, a beast. She had that temperament. ¡®Can she change that drastically?¡¯ Such a question arose naturally. The change was that certain. But one thing was for sure. Herbat power and presence had increased dramatically. Boom boom boom!! Numerous swords formed in the sky. Yoo Seolrang casually created bombs and blew everything up. ¡°Come on, try harder,dy!!¡± ¡°You little¡­!!¡± Han Juhee, fuming with anger, extended her hand. Numerous swords of various forms materialized nearby. But. Crack! With a swing of her hand, like a whirlwind, all the swords shattered. ¡°Haha! The swords are broken just like your future,dy!¡± ¡°How dare you, you brat!!¡± Han Juhee raised her hand and pointed to the sky. Boom. From the clouds above, A massive sword emerged. A gigantic sword that seemed to be over 100 meters long. ¡°This is the secret sword technique of the Iron-Blood Sword n! That¡¯s dangerous!¡± Do Wijong shouted urgently. I looked at it in disbelief. ¡®Is that the secret technique?¡¯ It was merely a crude way to cultivate swordsmanship. However, it was exceptionally stablepared to other swordsmanship techniques. It had to be the power of the trait. I looked at the swordsmanship with my Heavenly Eye. Then, the structure of the magic flowed entirely into my mind. ¡®Quite a unique interpretation.¡¯ It maximized the embodiment ability of the sword technique, focusing on speed, power, and the connection of energy. ¡®It¡¯s quite decent.¡¯ The swordsmanship itself is excellent. The reason that the so-called secret technique seemed strange was likely because the woman wasn¡¯t skilled enough to realize it fully. That was why they were able to specialize in swordsmanship at the Iron-Blood Sword n. As I was thinking that, a blue window appeared. [Would you like to learn the trait Sword Technique (A)?] ¡®Hmm¡­ Sword Technique, huh.¡¯ I nodded my head. I thought there would be no harm in learning it. If it¡¯s unnecessary, you can delete itter. [You have acquired the trait Sword Technique (A).] As I opened my hand, a small dagger appeared. ¡®I can modify thister in various ways.¡¯ But that was forter. ¡®For now, I should focus on the fight.¡¯ ¡°Yourrade is in danger! That could cost you arade!!¡± ¡°¡­Just because of that?¡± ¡°Just that? It¡¯s the Iron-Blood Sword n¡¯s secret technique¡­?¡± Whooooosh! The wind blew. Do Wijong sensed something unusual and stared at Yoo Seolrang with a dazed look. The wind blew. The wind eventually became a storm. Rumble! The storm gathered in front of Yoo Seolrang. Then, it started to transform into one shape. Wind Dragon. The massive wind coalesced into the shape of a dragon. Its size was even greater than the power known as the sword technique. ¡®I thought there was no way I could lose if I fought head-on.¡¯ This is stronger than I expected. For some reason, right after Yoo Seolrang changed, herbat ability increased exponentially. ¡®On the other hand, her assassination skills seem to have slightly decreased.¡¯ With that much increase inbat power, there must be a risk. ¡®No, can it even be called a risk in the first ce?¡¯ It was like a coin. Like a coin with duality, one side was suitable forbat. The other side was suitable for assassination and hiding. The problem was, even for someone like me, it was hard to detect her assassination-rted actions. ¡®Still, she¡¯s pretty good at fighting, right?¡¯ Whoever taught her, she was really good. She provoked just enough and dragged her opponent into her pace. ¡°Dieeeee!!¡± ¡°Go.¡± Unlike Han Juhee, who was raging. Yoo Seolrang spoke calmly. Then, the Wind Dragon moved. The massive sword descended toward it. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!! An incredible explosion that erased even the sound in an instant. ¡°Your colleague is quite terrifying.¡± ¡°I raised her well.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I focused upwards. The match was decided in an instant. Towards Yoo Seolrang. ¡®If there¡¯s a problem.¡¯ Han Juhee was copsing. Yoo Seolrang still hadn¡¯t regained herposure and exhibited a beastly temperament. ¡®About 60% of my strength remains?¡¯ She managed to conserve that much energy against an equal opponent. Herbat ability had increased significantly. Drip, drip. I rxed my hands. Even so, this time, contrary to expectations, the kids were weak, so my body wasn¡¯t fully loosened. ¡®They say madness is the medicine for weakness from ancient times.¡¯ So, disciplining a disciple is a teacher¡¯s duty. Fwoosh. Ashen mes bloomed in my hand. Then Yoo Seolrang looked at me. sh! She dashed forward quickly. Wind God¡¯s Step. She used the technique I had shown her but adapted to her style. ¡®That¡¯s not how it¡¯s meant to be used.¡¯ I¡¯ll need to create a training routine for her. Chasing her with Wind God¡¯s Step and throwing a few killing moves should do it. ¡°It looks dangerous. Let me help you.¡± Do Wijong put his hand on the hilt beside me, but I stopped him. Because. ¡®There¡¯s no killing intent.¡¯ And I could sense the urgency in her aura. A ferocious beast. Its temper was subsiding. Yoo Seolrang, cutting through the wind, said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I won¡¯t go crazy again.¡± She quickly ran over and prostrated before me. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¨C The Worst Reunion (4)¡¯ The academy was currently overwhelmed by an enormous crowd. Normally, the academy serves as a tourist attraction, exploiting their presence to some extent. But this time, things were different. But this time, it was a bit different. All kinds of forces came suddenly. Among them, the most outstanding individuals had gathered. Those who could be called the faces of each force. And at the same time, those were evaluated as the real strength of those forces. They came from all over. Because of one man. ¡°I want to meet Han Seojin.¡± ¡°What do you mean we at least had to have a connection to meet him¡­?¡± Because of the man named Han Seojin. ¡°The one who caused an uproar in the martial arts world, Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. There¡¯s a high probability he¡¯s rted to him.¡± ¡°Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor? What a grandiose name. It¡¯s ridiculous that the Veda has to recruit someone from the martial arts world.¡± ¡°Only the martial arts world?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t your brute strength already been proven? We have countless gods, but in your martial arts or magical worlds, you barely have ten transcendents?¡± That was indeed the case. The martial arts and magic worlds were widely spread, but they could not properly use their power. They managed to exert some strength in China and Korea. But generally, all they could show off were their traits and their Unique Traits. ¡ªVeda. It was a ce where those who polished the Unique Traits bestowed by the gods and became apostles of the gods gathered. It was a ce that worships traits and Unique Traits. The people of Veda were, in a sense, likebat machines. They didn¡¯t have any umted power. They delved into Unique Traits and traits. Thus, they differed from martial artists and mages, who built internal power. They awakened myth and didn¡¯t have any self-umted power. While martial arts and magicid a foundation like a tower within the mind and built upon it, they trained their bodies and studied to understand mythology further. That was the source of their strength. The immensely strong ones draw power from those who were akin to transcendent beings from birth. This created an unimaginably vast difference. If they were of equal standing, the one who has awakened their myth was unconditionally superior. That was why they despised magic and martial arts. As if only the myth was the answer, they focused on awakening the power of the myth. Therefore, they don¡¯t like the Vedas. ¡®I acknowledge that they are outstanding.¡¯ Martial arts and magic. Different though they may be, their power was also impressive. However, they were iparably weaker than those who had awakened their myths. Therefore. They didn¡¯t like the fact that their gods cared about such trivial matters. ¡®Why do they care about these fools?¡¯ Although it was an order from the gods, it was sometimes iprehensible. However, it was an order from the gods. The man had to follow theirmands and make contact with Han Seojin faithfully. And he had to take him to the gods of Veda to show his true worth. But in the process, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to trample on those martial arts and magic realm bastards a little? ¡°The martial world folks are indeed simple-minded.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t those simple-minded folks recently defeat the Vedas? I heard the sword saint¡¯s single strike took down Vedas people like bamboo shoots after rain.¡± ¡°You dare?!!¡± ¡°Now, everyone calm down. I don¡¯t care if youe here or not.¡± ¡°Be quiet! I can tolerate other things, but not being insulted by an ignorant bastard from the martial arts realm¡­!¡± Ha. The principal gave a hollowugh at the man¡¯s dismissive remark. ¡¸Quiet.¡¹ Thud. Everything around them grew heavier. Those who were chattering fell to their knees in an instant. Overwhelmed. The principal, the transcendent, the ascended one, made everyone around her kneel just like that. Simply because she was in a bad mood. It was unreasonable. Those gathered here were all the faces of their respective factions. Their factions were powerful, and they were confident in their abilities. They had the strength to handle an entire city alone. However. The transcendent could do as she pleased. Those who existed alone. Those who defied thews of the world. And. Because they still performed their ¡®duties¡¯ nheless. ¡¸Do my words not sound like words to you? You who haven¡¯t even reached transcendence, barely reaching the High Realm, dare to ignore my words.¡¹ Crack. The man with his head buried closest to the ground was plunged into the earth. He had awakened a myth. However, her power was capable of shattering myths. ¡¸The beings known as Vedas are truly arrogant. Do you think your so-called gods will protect you even here?¡¹ ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± The man, buried in the ground, could do nothing. ¡¸Especially when you¡¯ve been so rude in my territory?¡¹ Rude behavior. The man had behaved rudely, but that did not justify such persecution. But she was a transcendent. A transcendent. Or an ascendant. They were truly those who have transcended thews of the stars. Beings who can wage war against a nation alone and annihte it. Thus, they were transcendents. ¡°Alright, everyone, be quiet. Or else you¡¯ll get spanked like him, okay?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But are you okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Peng Bosung and Sa Gonghwa were having a conversation. ¡°After all, we were almost kidnapped and brought here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was quite sudden. He, Han Seojin, brought them close to being kidnapped. But Sa Gonghwa and Peng Bosung wanted it, too. For a moment. They tasted hell for a very brief moment, but the fruit was quite sweet. ¡®But I left a letter, so it should be okay.¡¯ They left a letter. Han Seojin saw it and made a rather strange face. ¡¸Can you really send this kind of letter?¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸No, that letter to your father¡­ Never mind, it¡¯s not my concern.¡¹ What exactly did he not like about it? Sa Gonghwa recalled the content of the letter. ¡¸Dear Father, Are you watching, Father? Your daughter, Sa Gonghwa, was now leaving for Korea with Professor Han Seojin. I have many things I want to learn from him. So please don¡¯t look for me for a while. Sincerely, Sa Gonghwa.¡¹ ¡°What could have been the problem?¡± ¡°¡­If we¡¯re not careful, it could turn into an NTR video¡­ Oh, never mind. It seems Professor Han Seojin was a bit sensitive. Bringing along Lady Sa Gonghwa from a prestigious family.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Sa Gonghwa nced briefly at Peng Bosung. ¡°But if they¡¯re looking for Professor Han Seojin, does that mean the secret has been revealed?¡± ¡°I believe so.¡± The descendant of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. Unless that fact were revealed, those men wouldn¡¯t havee here. ¡°Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. I¡¯ve heard the name countless times, but I don¡¯t really know much about him.¡± ¡°Because the records were obliterated.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I just know a few things. The Bloodshed of Mount Hua caused by Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor ¡­ that was actually initiated by our sect first.¡± ¡°Yes, so it¡¯s properly recorded as the Bloodshed of Mount Hua¡­¡± ¡°However, as a martial artist, I understand. What Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor did was horrifically cruel.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°What Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor did is simple. Yet it was an outrageous act. He defeated a member of the Peng family, known for their Taoist arts, using Taoist techniques. He defeated the Shandong Yue n, famous for their spear techniques, with spear techniques. He subdued the Namgoong n, renowned for their swordsmanship, with swordsmanship.¡± ¡°¡­What.¡± Sa Gonghwa swallowed. And she understood what the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor had done and why it was described as horrifically cruel. The martial families. Families built on martial arts. He had brought each of them to their knees. With the same martial arts, they specialized in. It was said that the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor used his fists. ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯ There was no greater insult. In martial families, martial arts were their pride. To confront and shatter their pride in such a manner? It was akin to dering a life-or-death struggle. ¡°That was one of the reasons why the Namgoong n fell. They couldn¡¯t ept the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor who made them kneel with his sword, fought him, and as a result, the Namgoong n vanished from China.¡± The Martial Emperor¡¯s actions were like those of an emperor. He trampled others without regard for his disrespect. That was quite¡­ ¡°And so, as a result, the martial world lost time.¡± In Peng Bosung¡¯s opinion, the martial and magical worlds would kneel to Veda. However, the magic world lost the Purple Tower Master. The martial world also lost so many things. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. And the Bloodshed of Mount Hua. And an incident that urred before that. ¡®A colossal event that could even envelop someone like me, the young lord of the Peng family.¡¯ All he knew was that the damage was on a scale simr to the Bloodshed of Mount Hua. ¡°Anyway, it seems best to lie low for a while. It looks dangerous for the time being.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sa Gonghwa nodded. As soon as I returned to the academy, the first person I went to see was the principal. ¡°Hello, hello. Long time no see.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Well, well, it feels good to be greeted after so long.¡± The principal spun her chair around once and looked at me. ¡°It¡¯s nothing else, just one reason I called you. For some reason, because of the incident that happened in the U.S. this time, you know that the transcendents or forces rted to them are moving, right?¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± And now those guys were moving in real-time. To target me, that was. ¡°So it¡¯s be a bit troublesome. Although they are all cooperating in their way, for now, there¡¯s this strong sense that they absolutely do not want to cooperate on this matter.¡± The principal added, ¡°Well, still, as long as I¡¯m here, they won¡¯t be able to run wild.¡± In other words, if she wasn¡¯t around, they might run wild. ¡°Of course, that won¡¯t happen, but I can¡¯t forcefully tell you that. They have their pride, so they¡¯ll try to take you away somehow, but this ce is my domain.¡± The principal showed a somewhat chilling smile. ¡°They im their transcendents are true transcendents and don¡¯t consider me, who transcended through Unique Traits, as a transcendent.¡± How much of an incident does she want me to cause? That could be a bit troublesome. ¡®But I still have to do it.¡¯ I owe the principal. Although I threatened her, she allocated an enormous budget to me and quickly elevated my authority. She concentrated power in my hands and granted many of my requests. ¡®So, I have to do something in return.¡¯ However, there¡¯s a problem. Just beforeing to the principal¡¯s office, I sensed their presence. ¡®I could feel the familiar ones from the Demonic Cult. Also, those who had their heads smashed by me.¡¯ A familiar presence. That was why it was troublesome. Although they wouldn¡¯t go on a rampage, they were difficult to deal with. ¡°So, what does our Professor Han Seojin want? If you¡¯ve fallen for me¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I think I need toy low for a while.¡± ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ something.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll protect our Professor Han Seojin. Hide behind me.¡± The principal spoke, puffing out her chest. For some reason, that sight was not very reassuring. After all, it was someone who looked like a high school student speaking. ¡°Well¡ªunless a transcendent beinges, which won¡¯t happen.¡± But they would note here. Because they had their duties. Principal Kwon Sora¡¯s voice was full of conviction. ¡°Whew, finally here.¡± The entrance of the academy. A figure appeared. Unkempt ck hair. And blue, glowing eyes. ck martial arts uniform. An extremely beautiful figure. So beautiful, it was hard to tell if they were male or female. That figure looked at the academy with a bothered expression. The full moon hung in the sky, aglow with an expectant light. ¡°Shall we start moving? There are other bothersome things as well¡­¡­¡± Crack. ¡°Well, as a transcendent, I should start with a greeting.¡± Boom!! Immediately, a tremendous roar spread in all directions. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 ¨C The Worst Reunion (5)¡¯ As soon as the explosion erupted, everyone around reacted. The first to react was Han Seojin. ¡®¡­?¡¯ There was a strange wave. Familiar. Yet a wave that hadn¡¯t been felt in a long time. ¡®No way.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t have forgotten this familiar power. Even after experiencing countless powers through three lifetimes, this one was extremely unique. Was it here? With a wry smile, he looked toward the main gate. And at the same time. Countless others began to react. ¡°Who dares to cause amotion here!!¡± ¡°Such fearlessness. They must have felt the pressure just moments ago, right?¡± The surroundings lit up. As each one unleashed their powers, their presences began to scatter. Transcendents. Thanks to witnessing that existence. The principal, Kwon Sora, had instructed them to stay calm. So, to uphold the principal¡¯s words, they needed to deal with this intruder. Meanwhile, Kwon Sora cupped her hands together and looked at Han Seojin. ¡°Hehe, your reaction is really fast? You reacted right after I noticed?¡± ¡°But¡­ is the intruder okay?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit troubling. I actually thought this guy wouldn¡¯t react.¡± Kwon Sora frowned. ¡°Do you know who the intruder is?¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of obligations transcendents are bound to?¡± Han Seojin asked, but Kwon Sora smiled and posed a different question. However, Han Seojin instinctively felt that this question was quite important. ¡°I don¡¯t really know about the obligations.¡± ¡°When you be a transcendent, you escape thews made by the stars.¡± Thews made by the stars. They break the rules made by Earth, allowing one to exist in a higher dimension. ¡°An ordinary person who has not yet mastered mana, someone who has just started learning mana. And then, those who have begun to control mana, the Middle Realm. And those who bend thews, High Realm. And those who impose their ownws on others, the Supreme Realm.¡± And-. Kwon Sora spoke as if she were enjoying herself. ¡°And those who transcend all of that, transcendents. There are differences in the stages of every realm, but the gap for transcendents is particrly vast.¡± An ordinary person who hadn¡¯t yet mastered mana could kill a beginner in mana. A Middle Realmer who had begun to control mana could kill a High Realmer who bends thews set by the stars. A High Realmer who bends thews can kill the highest rank who imposes theirws on others. However. A person in the Supreme Realm who imposed theirws on others couldn¡¯t defeat a transcendent even if they came back to life. A transcendent was precisely someone who holds such a meaning. A solitary, unparalleled existence. One who transcended thews of the stars. Hence, they were called ascended beings. Hence, they were called transcendent. ¡°When you reach that level, everything truly changes. Your perspective shifts and the scenery around you changes.¡± However. In doing so, they came to see. The forces of evil intent on invading the stars. Demons. Demons from another dimension that are constantly eyeing this ce. ¡°Therefore, it is a duty.¡± The transcendents witnessed this and joined forces. They pierced the wall of dimensions to prevent them froming here. And there, they created a ce. Boundary. That was what they named it. ¡°In other words, that ce is a battlefield.¡± For those who sought to invade the Earth and those who sought to stop them, that ce was an endlessly ongoing battleground. It was the duty of transcendents. Most transcendents were madmen. They didn¡¯t avoid fights, were obsessed withbat, and constantly honed their powers. They had desires they wanted to fulfill and vendettas they wanted to settle upon transcending. But they couldn¡¯t act upon their desires. Because from the moment they became transcendents, they were bound by ¡®duty¡¯. ¡°In the midst of all this, I¡¯m a bit different. I¡¯m a spatial ability user, so moving around is extremely convenient.¡± Right behind Han Seojin. From there, the principal¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°The only woman on Earth who transcended through her traits.¡± ¡°I can do something as simple as this.¡± Her voice echoed everywhere. At some point. The principal had multiplied. ¡°Uh-huh, how is it? The sexy version of the principal?¡± There was a principal who looked to be in her mid tote twenties. ¡°What kind of taste does our Seojin have?¡± There was a principal who looked to be in herte teens. ¡°Ho, could it be this body type¡­ eek!¡± He kicked the face of the principal, who looked like she was in her early teens. ¡°¡­Seriously, what kind of man kicks a woman¡¯s face!¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re not a lolicon. That¡¯s a relief. Anyway, that¡¯s the story.¡± Han Seojin looked at the many principals. ¡®Clones, perhaps.¡¯ They were exact replicas. Even though the body was divided, the power was still felt. Precise distribution of power. Could it be because they were transcendent beings entirely formed by traits? ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go back to the beginning of the story. All transcendents have duties. And only two are free from them.¡± Kwon Sora held up two fingers. One finger was for the principal. As for the other, the who was mimicking the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. He was skilled enough at mimicking that he even mimicked ¡®some¡¯ of the principal¡¯s abilities. ¡°So, Seojin, shall we elope¡­ eek!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Having listened to the principal¡¯s exnation, Han Seojin looked to one side. ¡®This is getting interesting.¡¯ Han Seojin quietly loosened up. Meanwhile, in a different ce. To avoid incurring the principal¡¯s wrath, the gathered figures saw a presence. ¡°Wh-what is this¡­¡± ¡°Why is the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor here!!¡± The one who broke the sky. In the East, the sky is oftenpared to a god. Thus, the one called the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor was considered immensely grand. That was the thought. ¡®What¡­ what is that?¡¯ There was a presence. He stood there staring at them with an infinitely alien gaze. A man was looking at them with a seemingly disappointed attitude. ¡°Is this all there is? And the one I seek is not here.¡± Right after uttering those words, his expression turnednguid. A face that seemed endlessly annoyed. He had a troubled expression as if wondering how to handle these things. However, the people gathered there were different. They were terrified. It felt like they were looking at a being that shouldn¡¯t exist. If Kwon Sora radiated an aura that no one should dare to oppose. This presence felt like a question of whether such a being could even exist. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know my traits? This is why youngsters these days are hopeless. When you be a transcendent being, you need to ensure that the lower beings known about you to prevent trouble.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Ah, are you from the Kabbh? I¡¯ve already seen all there is to see with you guys.¡± ¡°Arrogant bastard! We have countless gods, each with different powers¡­!¡± ¡°I said I¡¯ve ¡®seen¡¯ them all. Still, some of your gods are interesting.¡± The Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor lightlyughed. ¡®Of course, none as fascinating as that person.¡¯ Is that why he is special? Everything about them. He had even seen those who called themselves the gods of the ¡®Heavens.¡¯ He had even seen those who called themselves the gods of the ¡®Heavens.¡¯ Rather, among the transcendents, the existences known as the Duke of Extermination and the Heavenly Demon were special. ¡®Oh,e to think of it, she really wanted toe here.¡¯ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, does it? Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor hadn¡¯t forgotten the event from 100 years ago. ¡°More importantly, bald guy. I¡¯m kind of busy. Could you move along?¡± A casual voice. As if dealing with something bothersome. At the same time, there was a faint joy in the voice, along with excitement. The man, who barely read his atmosphere, quietly ground his teeth. The Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor sighed. ¡°Haa, how on earth do these Vedas manage their affairs that their public faces are like this? Or is it because they¡¯re fundamentally Indian? They¡¯re even more extreme than the Central ins people.¡± The man sighed and extended his hand. ¡°Even so. Since today is a bit special, I won¡¯t engage in any killing.¡± ¡°Ha, don¡¯t underestimate the power of Veda!¡± The man shouted. And at the same time, wings began to form behind the man. sh! Blue lightning. Wings that seemed to be crafted from blue light. ¡°Die¡­¡± He stared in a daze. Because the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor was looking at him with a bored expression. Up to this point, it was fine, but then. ¡®My wings¡­?¡¯ Behind him were twelve pairs of wings. Endlessly blue, luminous wings. Wings that seemed firmly higher than his level. ¡°You Kabbh guys and those gods over there just borrow other people¡¯s things recklessly, yet you¡¯re not even confident in your own beliefs.¡± ¡°H-How¡­! Th-that power is only bestowed by our god to his followers¡­!¡± ¡°The magic world at least has something interesting like the Divine Thunderbolt, but you guys are really below expectations. Not fun at all.¡± That was why transcendents don¡¯t emerge from your ranks. Tsk tsk. The Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor clicked his tongue softly. Quietly, he assumed his stance. ¡°Well, judging by the overall vibe, I think I get it. You¡¯vee to stop me, right? Well, I do have quite a notorious reputation.¡± It made sense. He was the one all the gods were most wary of. Although he was the most active in the boundary, transcendents might be enemies at any time. They saw each others¡¯ abilities often at the Boundary. So, he stole from them. And he trained his new powers. Therefore, the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor is an extremely dangerous being. ¡°Whew.¡± The Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor lightly took a stance. Leaning his upper body back, he clenched his fist. Crack. Lightning shed. White and blue lightning. And the forces of violet light began to intertwine. ¡¸Indra¡¯s Lightning¡¹, ¡¸Heaven¡¯s Thunder¡¹, ¡¸Purple Towerr-Amplification¡¹, ¡¸White Tower-Annihtion Thunder¡¹, ¡¸umtion¡¹. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. The ideal form Yoo Eunchae most desired. It was disyed in the hands of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. Heavenly Thunder Without Deception One strike. Dozens of opponents fainted with a single strike. Han Seojin thought. ¡®It seems she has arrived.¡¯ Wi Gunak. Her abilities manifested through an unknown power. Han Seojin had a rough idea of its nature but defined it as a power that was impossible to understand and invisible. Invisible, Unrecognized, Iprehensible. If it was the power Han Seojin had in mind, it was too high in terms of realm and of a different dimension, so he defined Wi Gunak¡¯s power that way. And if that being was the one he thought it was. ¡®This isn¡¯t good.¡¯ A power that mimics well. It does not discriminate against any power. The only power it failed to replicate was hisplete Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. A power that destroys and burns everything. And Han Seojin defined that power as such. Imitation of All Forms. It mimicked all powers. Phenomena, concepts. It mimicked those kinds of things entirely. She knew the power the third Han Seojin had. Various thoughts flowed in his mind. If. ¡®Assuming it¡¯s been roughly decades since I died.¡¯ One cannot know how far she has grown. Therefore, she is dangerous. Han Seojin quickly went to the ce where the temporary spiritual vein was established. ¡°That spiritual vein looks delicious¡­ Huh, it¡¯s the professor! I haven¡¯t done anything yet!?¡± ¡°If you touch that, you will really die. And, Yoo Seolrang.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s run away.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Han Seojin, holding Yoo Seolrang in a princess carry, quickly ran using the Wind God¡¯s Step. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Only Yoo Eunchae¡¯s despondent voice remained there. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 ¨C The Worst Reunion (6)¡¯ Imitation of All Forms. The talent to imitate everything. I personally nurtured the owner of that talent. From start to finish, I guided everything. The fake Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor was someone that could be said to have been raised by me, Han Seojin. I poured more affection than a parent and cared for her more than a parent. Our meeting was almost like a coincidence. Born into a prestigious family, with rumors of having devoured its mother at birth. And I, who suddenly emerged as an important figure in the demonic cult as the fianc¨¦e of Heavenly Demon. At that time, I needed my own force. So I took in that child who was said to have devoured its mother and raised it myself. No matter how I looked at it, they seemed talented, but it seemed like she was wasting it by believing in strange superstitions. ¡®Those were good times.¡¯ Back when I didn¡¯t fully understand martial arts. It was when I was just beginning to enjoy martial arts. There was a problem, though. Her talent was a kind I had never seen before. Therefore, teaching her from start to finish was different from others. That was a bit of a problem. ¡°W-Why are you suddenly running away?¡± Yoo Seolrang asked me. ¡°D-Do you suddenly like me, and are we eloping?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but make a dumbfounded expression at her nonsense. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make that face.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry, and you¡¯re spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. An old disciple came looking for me.¡± ¡°¡­You had an old disciple?¡± ¡°Of course. All the disciplines you¡¯re learning were built on someone¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears.¡± ¡°I acknowledge the tears.¡± ¡°It used to be more ruthless and inefficient.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Yoo Seolrang looked at me with a dumbfounded expression. Of course. Even I couldn¡¯t be perfect from the beginning. In the early days of my third life. I had established theories about magic, but my martial arts were stillcking. When it came to magic, I was confident, but martial arts were a level I had just begun to grasp. No matter how talented I was, I was bound to experience trial and error. Even with overwhelmingly superior talentpared to others, it couldn¡¯t be helped. To put it properly. ¡®I drove them harder than the current kids.¡¯ The efficiency was terrible, too. I drove them twice as hard as I do now, but the efficiency was only about 70%. Still, Seo Neunghwa had talent. If Wi Gunak used some unknown power. Seo Neunghwa had the ability to counter all kinds. Moreover, the fake Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor, Seo Neunghwa, genuinely respected me. ¡®It pricks my conscience a bit.¡¯ When I first made Seo Neunghwa train, I made Seo Neunghwa throw up every day. Blisters burst, there was always blood, the face was swollen, and Seo Neunghwa¡¯s hands were swollen, too. Because Seo Neunghwa got beaten by me. If it was just Seo Neunghwa in Wi Gunak¡¯s case, I wouldn¡¯t have run away like this. ¡®If we meet.¡¯ We will have a big fight. Seo Neunghwa had more resentment towards me than the kids did, so Seo Neunghwa would probably torment me a bit. The resentment the kids have now was bigger than I thought. But Seo Neunghwa was more ruthless and didn¡¯t see much effect. However, I had some tricks, too. If I were to fight Seo Neunghwa, I¡¯d lose. ¡®No matter how skilled I am.¡¯ In this state, I cannot win against a transcendent. Still, I was confident I could at leastnd a hit. If it were only that, I would have just fought Seo Neunghwa. ¡°But, why are you taking me?¡± ¡°Because I need you.¡± ¡°Aha, you¡¯re trying to hide.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I nodded while moving quickly with the Wind God¡¯s Steps. The power she has, the ability to blend with nature. Since her personality changed a while ago, her abilities began to improve. ¡®Now, I have to focus properly to see.¡¯ Within a meter radius around me. I considered this my domain. Usually, martial artists set their territory around themselves. Mine was a bit shorter than other martial artists. Because I am far superior to other martial artists. I can know most things even if they weren¡¯t in my domain. But if it¡¯s not this close, it¡¯s hard to notice immediately, ¡°But your old disciple ising. Why are you running away¡­ Aha.¡± ¡°Why are you nodding your head?¡± ¡°Honestly, if I were at a higher level than you, Professor, I¡¯d probably rush in to punch you in the face.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was at a loss for words. To think a disciple could be so ungrateful. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not, there¡¯s no reason to run away. Well, Professor has his dignity, so getting beaten by a former disciple would be a bit embarrassing¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± I sighed as I spoke. ¡°That person is now someone else¡¯s subordinate. And the person above him is quite dangerous.¡± ¡°How dangerous?¡± ¡°Even the principal can¡¯t cover it.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Yoo Seolrang looked surprised at my words. But it¡¯s true. The principal was certainly strong among transcendents. The fact that she¡¯s reached the average of transcendents despite being in an iplete transcendent state was proof of that. ¡®If she besplete, she¡¯ll be strong.¡¯ But the Heavenly Demon was different. Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique. Having mastered it to the extreme, she created her own microcosm as a martial artist. She wasn¡¯t at my peak level., but she wasparable to my peak. An ordinary transcendent can handle three or more on their own. Among those average transcendents was the principal. So, I must not get caught by Seo Neunghwa. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous now.¡¯ Seo Neunghwa was a person from the Ming Cult. Ming Cult. A religious group that worships a living person as a god, the Heavenly Demon. The leader of that ce, the Heavenly Demon, was dangerous. Others were fine. No, the Duke of Extermination was also a problem. The nature of the Heavenly Demon was the issue. Supreme and unique in all heaven and earth. A woman who thought she alone was noble. Her obsession was beyond imagination. Even the Duke of Extermination was obsessed with me, But in her case, the feeling of love was stronger. But Heavenly Demon was different. There was also a feeling of affection towards herself. Her possessiveness exceeds imagination. ¡®This life has its fun things, too.¡¯ What if I get caught by Seo Neunghwa and taken to Heavenly Demon? The probability that Han Seojin would be captured by the Heavenly Demon and unable to do anything was high. And if I get caught now. ¡®She will surely lock me up somewhere.¡¯ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s so bad. It¡¯s not necessarily bad. But I need to exact my revenge first. Iron-Blood Sword n. I must kill them and take revenge. ¡®A confinement ending is a bit¡­¡¯ Comparing abandoning Seo Neunghwa and her, ¡®I will choose the Heavenly Demon.¡¯ Losing to Seo Neunghwa was not a problem. It¡¯s whates after that¡¯s the issue. What if I get taken to the Heavenly Demon? And what would happen if he were to meet the Duke of Extermination while being kept in captivity? ¡®How should I exin this?¡¯ There were too many problems. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too shy toe like this?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± The surroundings were quiet. Everyone who attacked him was lying on the ground. No terrain was damaged in the process. ¡®What kind of trick is that?¡¯ Space. It seems she momentarily set up a barrier of some sort and dealt with the people inside appropriately. It was a fact he could know because it was him, but he couldn¡¯t know more than that. A very intricate harmony of mana. Hence, the opponent in front of her was the problem. ¡®Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. That man looks incredibly strong.¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d lose. However, the abilities that person possessed were very troublesome. ¡°I willter make amends for the rudeness I justmitted. I will try to amodate your requests as much as possible.¡± ¡°Is that a promise?¡± ¡°Yes, I swear.¡± A transcendent¡¯s vow. Even though it transcended thews, it didn¡¯tpletely transcend everything. If one escapes thews of the stars, the higherws will bind them. Thews of the universe. The oath of a transcendent holds that much value. ¡°¡­Ah, sorry. But that won¡¯t do. Because when our dear professor gets angry, even I can¡¯t handle it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡ª.¡± The Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. Seo Neunghwa slowly observed his opponent. He was confident he could win. The power Seo Neunghwa possessed was the power to mimic everything. As time passed, that power matured. Moreover, the range of usable powers increased. ¡®Even if the true master appears.¡¯ Han Seojin in his prime. Even if that person was here, he could buy them some time. So. Pretend. He took a stance. He decided to pretend to knock out the principal here. ¡®If it takes too much time.¡¯ He would be able to run away somewhere. Perhaps he thought the orders of the Heavenly Demon were chasing him. Seo Neunghwa smiled bitterly at the thought. ¡®Well, I did lead him to think that way.¡¯ Still, there was time we spent together. I believed there was some bond. But suddenly running away like this¡­ what kind of teacher was that? ¡°Are you going to fight?¡± ¡°What about another vow? I can swear not to harm Han Seojin in any way. I can also swear not to kidnap him.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t get it even more. Why are you so obsessed? Sure, he undoubtedly has tremendous talent, but¡­¡± ¡°Talent.¡± Can what she possesses merely be described as talent? Seo Neunghwa smiled bitterly. ¡°Just someone I wanted to meet after a long time.¡± The principal, Kwon Sora, frowned. A voice tinged with longing. Because of that, it was hard to understand. ¡®What kind of connection is it?¡¯ What kind of bond makes her speak with such longing? ¡°Hmm.¡± The principal closed her eyes and thought. Han Seojin. His ability was to awaken past lives. Is the existence in that past life so important? ¡®It seems like he¡¯s a mage.¡¯ Even as a martial artist, Han Seojin was extraordinary. Kwon Sora looked at Neunghwa. Even for herself, the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor was burdensome. ¡®There¡¯s also the period of duty soon.¡¯ For now, she could somehow protect him. But when the period of dutyes? It will be hard to protect Han Seojin. So, it¡¯s best to let them meet. In her heart, Kwon Sora made a decision and opened her mouth. ¡°There are conditions.¡± ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°That under no circumstances, directly or indirectly, will you cause harm to Han Seojin. Swear to it.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Han Seojin did his best to escape. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t shake off Seo Neunghwa. And so, she saw it. Yoo Seolrang in Han Seojin¡¯s arms. ¡°¡­Did you seduce another girl again? Your reputation with women is truly something. Even though you¡¯re engaged to Heavenly Demon, you were seducing the Demon Sword Dragon¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that!!¡± Two Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperors. Their reunion was disastrous from the start. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 ¨C Iron-Blood Sword n¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Seo Neunghwa approached me slowly with a smile. A smile that made her appear amiable. Seeing that expression aimed at me, I felt a bit annoyed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But it seems you¡¯ve been wooing a woman again while we haven¡¯t seen each other.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Well, I figured. You didn¡¯t give any exnation, sensed my presence, and tried to run away. It seems you possess quite a unique talent.¡± Seo Neunghwa nced at Yoo Seolrang with narrowed eyes. Yoo Seolrang, who had been in my arms, let out a small gasp. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± ¡°She might find it tough. I¡¯ve been teaching her diligently.¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s your student.¡± Seo Neunghwa, still smiling, extended a hand for a handshake to Yoo Seolrang. Yoo Seolrang looked at me. With eyes asking if it was okay to shake hands. ¡®Why would you need permission for something like this?¡¯ While I was sighing and nodding, she finally epted the handshake. ¡°Is the training from your master very tough?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Suddenly kidnapping people, pushing them off cliffs, climbing cliffs every day, practicing martial arts while kicking you.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re a disciple he gotte in life. You¡¯ve grown up quite gently. In my time, if you couldn¡¯t do that, you¡¯d get scolded. Back then, I almost cried because I couldn¡¯t even eat.¡± Seo Neunghwa said in an exasperated voice. ¡°¡­ At least you got food.¡± ¡°He only gave us the nutrients necessary for survival, like rotten food or something.¡± ¡°That, it¡¯s actually very nutritious.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seo Neunghwa red at me. I just stayed quiet. ¡°How did you recognize me?¡± ¡°There are many useful things in this world. I was able to gather quite a lot of information.¡± Seo Neunghwa tapped under her eye. ¡°Is that so.¡± ¡°Yes, my ¡®trait¡¯ suits me very well.¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± On the contrary, it didn¡¯t seem to suit Wi Gunak much. ¡°But it¡¯s surprising.¡± ¡°What is.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have already mastered ¡®traits.¡¯ I thought you couldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it looked quite interesting. And I got something fun out of it.¡± Unique Trait, Eternity. A power with traits rted to time. And. ¡®Space de is also quite interesting.¡¯ A power that cuts through space itself. With almost no signs, I think I¡¯ll use it often. ¡°Then why did you try to run away?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°I understand your misconception. But I have no intention of taking you to the Heavenly Demon.¡± ¡°¡­Not at the moment?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Seo Neunghwa responded to my words with augh. ¡°But you call the Heavenly Demon by that name?¡± ¡°Yes, quite some time has passed.¡± Her blue eyes glinted mischievously. ¡°I wish you wouldn¡¯t make that face.¡± ¡°Indeed, this cheerful smile doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± ¡°But.¡± While Seo Neunghwa and I were talking, Yoo Seolrang looked at Seo Neunghwa and spoke. ¡°What is your rtionship?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve seen a lot of things, both that we should and shouldn¡¯t see.¡± Seo Neunghwa said with a sly smile. ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s not what I meant. You two seem quite close, but why do you have that face?¡± ¡°Oh, you know this face?¡± It¡¯s impossible not to know. My students saw me there. ¡°It seems you were there at that time.¡± ¡°Where are you talking about?¡± ¡°When that fox woman was there. Other transcendents were saying they had to go there, telling the gods to grant their power quickly. It was a mess.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t the Boundary a space isted from other dimensions? You could see from there?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it¡¯s known. But the Boundary was blurry. And a transcendent was appearing at the entrance, too.¡± And more importantly-. ¡°The boundary may be blurrier than other dimensions, but the appearance of a transcendent is a different story. It also means that a transcendent is about to appear close to the boundary.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you really think all the transcendents in the boundary are noble beings?¡± ¡°That¡¯s.¡± ¡°There are malicious ones, too. Some rose to transcendence, seeking revenge for their families. Do you think all of them will abandon their duties?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s coercive. Most of those who have reached the realm of transcendence are being watched. The moment they ascend to transcendence, they get taken away.¡± At Seo Neunghwa¡¯s words, Yoo Seolrang looked at her as if something was strange. ¡°But in America.¡± ¡°America was a bit of an exception. They forcibly entered the realm of transcendence, and the space set up by that fox was very mysterious.¡± ¡°So, they were ultimately ipetent.¡± ¡°Well, if the master says so, then I have nothing to say.¡± Seo Neunghwaughed, ¡°Ahaha-.¡± Yoo Seolrang made a very subtle expression. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°You two seem very close.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s because we¡¯ve seen a lot of each other¡¯s worst sides.¡± That was actually true. ¡°But how long will you keep that face?¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it. Well, if Master wants, I can show my real face when we¡¯re alone.¡± ¡°Do you do this with the Heavenly Demon as well?¡± ¡°With the Heavenly Demon¡­ You know.¡± In a slightly gloomy voice, Seo Neunghwa said. ¡°¡­Is that so.¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s quite precarious. If she goes a bit further, she might cross the boundary.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a ce only spatial ability users can reach in time?¡± That was why the principal and this guy in front of me coulde out. ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve seen the Heavenly Demon?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Calcting roughly by time, it¡¯s certainly around 100 years. However, I can¡¯t say that. Because Yoo Seolrang is here. ¡°In the meantime, you¡¯ve grown a lot stronger. The increase in strength is simr to mine.¡± ¡°¡­Saying it like that makes me sound weak.¡± ¡°Would you like to have a match?¡± ¡°No, you look strong.¡± After saying that much, I stopped talking. ¡°By the way, do you have some time?¡± ¡°I have some time. About a week or so.¡± ¡°¡­That much?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m actually quitepetent, you know?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± ¡°¡­Sigh, I can¡¯t even hit you since you¡¯re my master.¡± She¡¯s be quite fierce. And moreid-back, too. ¡®Did she suffer that much under Heavenly Demon?¡¯ I fell into a brief thought. Heavenly Demon¡ªher obsession with me was truly beyond imagination. One of the reasons I went out to the Central ins was to catch my breath. ¡°It will help you too.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Teach the kids. As a senior.¡± ¡°Oh, as a senior.¡± Seo Neunghwa looked at Yoo Seolrang. ¡°Are there many talented kids? I may not look it, but I am an immensely skilled individual.¡± ¡°There are many. Yoo Seolrang is the most outstanding, but there are also kids simr to you.¡± ¡°¡­Simr to me?¡± ¡°Yes, although they possess different powers than yours.¡± ¡°Simr powers to mine.¡± Seo Neunghwa pondered for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Well, since Master is asking, I should help.¡± ¡°Why does it feel so unfamiliar?¡± ¡°Because time has passed.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so.¡± That leaves me speechless again. ¡°So, how long will it take?¡± ¡°About a week. After that, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°Hm, if it¡¯s that much¡­ In return, you have to y with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because I think I have to fight Iron-Blood Sword n.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, something like that.¡± Near the spirit vein. I was sitting cross-legged there, quietly meditating. ¡®I¡¯m gradually reaching it.¡¯ The martial power I possess is bing more mature and stronger. It¡¯s difficult to make any more radical progress than this. Magic and martial arts. Combining the two was what made my previous self. Therefore, I know how high the peak is and how low the trough is. At the peak, I could kill the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n and those called his guards. However. That¡¯s not enough. ¡®In that case.¡¯ I had to turn my attention to the power in this world, the traits. I slowly examined what I possessed. A power that substitutes for sword energy, Moonlight. And its evolved form, Soul Origin Qi. This was a power that matched very well with the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. And in addition to this. ¡®The Young Dragon Heart that enhances magical power and the Celestial Martial Body.¡¯ These are good, too. The more magic power, the better, and the harder the body, the more effectively the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique can be utilized. So far, I haven¡¯t deliberately gathered attacks. Because I can manage with just magic and martial arts. ¡®But now it¡¯s different.¡¯ I needed stronger attack power. Or the strength to shake off the small fry. And I focused on one technique. It boosted its attack by using the subspace trait, Space de. ¡®I think I can create something quite interesting if I tweak this a bit.¡¯ The attack power of Space de is outstanding. Because it has the property of cutting through space itself. But there¡¯s another reason I highly value Space de. ¡®The casting time is almost nonexistent.¡¯ The activation time was incredibly fast. It can attack without warning. This was its biggest advantage. I stretched my arm forward. I extended my index and middle fingers. Forming a sword gesture with my hand, I drew a line from left to right. Ssshk. The sound of something being cut. It was the effect of spatial severance. ¡®This is really good.¡¯ Is there no way to enhance it further? Rather than wielding it with a sword gesture, I want to swing it at will. ¡®Is that difficult?¡¯ My will is not yetplete. The level where I can twist thews of the world with my imagination. I can do that, but that¡¯s not the issue. ¡®The problem is my Manifestation.¡¯ Manifestation of Thoughts. Disturbing thews of the world and creating one¡¯sws. This was usually divided into offensive, defensive, and utility types. ¡®Mine is a utility type.¡¯ Moreover, each use of it consumed it permanently. So,pared to others, my power to use manifestation was somewhatcking. If so. ¡®Enhancing the attack power further, or using it in multiples at once.¡¯ That seems worth trying. [The proficiency of Space de (A+) increases.] [Space de (A+) rises to Severance (S).] Slowly, I opened my eyes. Three days had passed. At least the preparations wereplete. ¡®Then, shall I go?¡¯ It¡¯s been a while since I saw my father. ¡®I guess I need tomit a bit of unfilial conduct.¡¯ He better brace himself. At his age, getting hit by my fist will hurt quite a bit. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¨C Iron-Blood Sword n (2)¡¯ Iron-Blood Sword n. The ce isprised of traditional Korean houses with tiled roofs. It was essentially a pce. It is said that they inherited thend of Seoul National University, which was destroyed by monsters in the past, and its size is truly immense. ¡®How much money did they spend on it?¡¯ A wry smile naturally came to my face. However, aside from that, the defenses were well-prepared. Ironically, the Iron-Blood Sword n had all kinds of formations and magicid out. Formations and spells. The better prepared they were, the more tremendous their effects. During wars or territorial disputes, strategists and magicians were always desperate to recruit them. Given that, I concluded that the front gate had the weakest defense. ¡®There are quite a few skilled individuals here too.¡¯ I looked at the front gate. There were people who looked like gatekeepers. Their level was quite high. Just a gatekeeper, at the level ofing and going in the middle. In other words, they weren¡¯t even worth warming up for. ¡°Just go to sleep.¡± Thud. I struck the back of his neck, and he copsed without even reacting. ¡°Young master¡­?¡± ¡°Why suddenly here¡­?¡± Two men copsed just like that. I kicked therge door as it was. ¡°Come here!!¡± BANG!! I kicked the door open. Then, I felt countless presences. It¡¯s because of the formation that blocks presences. Since I had seen through it from the beginning, I knew, but if someone had invaded here for the first time, they would have certainly been flustered. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden explosion? Monsters?¡± Those training were utterly astonished. Yet they moved in an orderly fashion. To take down the intruder, or what they assumed to be a sudden invading monster. ¡°Who dares to step into this ce without the permission of the Iron-Blood Sword n!!¡± And those inside exuding an immense killing intent. Countless warriors began to gather before me. It took only a minute. In that short time, around 300 people had gathered. Whistle. Quite a spectacle. I whistled softly. One superior fighter. Twenty-four intermediate fighters. Two hundred seventy-five novices. ¡®They said they were the top of the Five Great ns.¡¯ Indeed, it seemed so. Even the Wi family couldn¡¯t respond this quickly. Nor could they gather this many people in a hurry. The top of the Five Great ns and a family that couldn¡¯t even enter their ranks had this much power. They looked at me with a suitable amount of murderous intent. ¡®This.¡¯ Their level was quite high. It was to the extent that, if it weren¡¯t for me, I would have felt endangered. ¡°Young master? Why are you here? No, more importantly, for what reason¡­?¡± ¡°A joke?¡± ¡°¡­Your joke has gone too far. What exactly are you doing?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing special.¡± There were countless reasons. The son of the Iron-Blood Sword n, Han Seojin. They performed human experiments on him, leading to his death. In most cases, when I possessed someone, it was because the original owner of the body had died, causing me to settle there. Therefore, this was revenge for the deceased Han Seojin. ¡®You¡¯ve crossed the line.¡¯ Originally, I nned to take more time¡ªto destroy the perpetrators thoroughly. But I had run out of time. The Insect Dragon King. He did something to n his resurrection. And the ce that seemed to be cooperating was the Iron-Blood Sword n. It¡¯s just my intuition. ¡®My intuition is pretty urate.¡¯ I quietly prepared for war. I took out the items I had collected in my previous life. All to defeat them. A brief standoff. More people arrived in the meantime. The number reached a staggering 500. ¡°This should be enough.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Anyway, you need toe with us. We can¡¯t just let this incident slide.¡± A tone that treated me like a troublemaker. In fact, I was a troublemaker. Han Seojin had engaged in some reckless behavior due to ack of attention. Even wrong attention was twisted into a form of affection in his mind. I quietly took an item out of my bag. Liberator¡¯s Essence (A+). It is infused with a massive amount of negative energy. It was simply the refined power of the cial Heavenly Moon. That in itself had the effect of a powerful elixir or a potion with excellent healing properties. But there was a better way to use it. I sped my hands together. The act of forming a seal. My eyes began to glow blue. My Heavenly Eyes started to operate to the extreme. And what manifested was¡­ ¡®cial Heavenly Moon.¡¯ Ice formed destructively. Ice Realm. Crackling!! Rattling!! It froze the surroundings, and threads like spider webs spread in all directions. They began to bind all 500 people gathered here. ¡°Such a pitiful trick! Even if you are the young master, I can¡¯t forgive you this time!¡± Said the warrior, revealing his murderous intent. He drew his sword, cut through the spider websing toward him, and charged at me. I picked up a sword. I hadn¡¯t used a sword much in the past. It wasn¡¯t as good a weapon as a spear, and at close range, I mostly used my fists and feet. I possessed the Wind God¡¯s Steps, allowing me to move faster than anyone else, and I took pride in my ability to win any hand-to-handbat. But now, I held the sword. Iron-Blood Sword n. To bring down the Iron-Blood Sword n. I had seen the swords used by those Iron-Blood Sword n bastards a few times. Sword Techniques. They had refined their sword techniques into an art form. A fusion of traits and martial skills. That might be their achievement, but¡­ Srrrng. I drew the sword. It had been a while since I held a sword. And it had been a while since I wielded one. It was a weapon I left behind in China during my third life. The Dark Demon God Sword. The ck de gleamed menacingly. Hum. The sword hummed softly. As if greeting an old friend after a long time, warmly. The sword imbued with a spirit, clung to my hand. Smiling inwardly, I swung the sword as it was. Enveloped in energy. Boom!! An enormous explosion erupted. The mana, condensed to its limit, exploded a warrior who lunged at me without leaving a trace. ¡°Nonsense.¡± A reaction as if witnessing an impossible result. ¡®I wanted to keep it hidden until the end.¡¯ My prowess was atypical, being strong enough to eliminate those a level higher than me easily. So, to create fewer enemies, I deliberately silenced or killed witnesses. But this time, it seems a bit difficult. ¡®Too many people witnessed it.¡¯ And many more will witness it from now on. ¡°Are you going to charge?¡± Azy, indifferent voice. At Han Seojin¡¯s question, the warrior shook his head. ¡°Then that¡¯s settled. Stay here quietly for just 30 minutes.¡± Han Seojin left after saying that. In an instant, his form vanished like smoke. ¡®What on earth is this¡­.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Why did Han Seojin attack this ce? How could Han Seojin kill a senior warrior in a single blow? And how could he not even catch a glimpse of his form with his own eyes? This wasn¡¯t a level, just a few steps above his own. In Korea, there were barely ten people at the level of a family head. Even if someone like him tried to block, he would be killed in a single strike, and they would move forward. ¡°Se-senior warrior. Th-this is¡­.¡± ¡°Report it immediately!! Set the family on high alert¡­!¡± The senior warrior shouted and turned around. Ice Realm. Was that what he called it? Han Seojin had used magic to bind all the warriors. ¡®Huh¡­¡¯ 500 warriors. All the warriors, except for the high-ranking ones, were frozen with a single spell. The frozen threads, like spider webs, were slowly trying to ensnare them. Starting from the outside, they were slowly invading the inside. Only then did the outline of a n be clear. ¡®No way.¡¯ Han Seojin¡¯s objective was. ¡°An intruder! An intruder has breached the outer wall!¡± ¡°The enemy is a mage and a warrior! Everyone, be careful!¡± ¡°Young Master Han Seojin?! Why would the young master¡­ ugh!¡± Voices of chatter were heard. He calmly moved along the path, gathering information. ¡®Their defenses are good.¡¯ As if they practiced every day. It wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved with ordinary training. Only continuousrge-scale training against external threats could make them move so swiftly. ¡®Why on earth?¡¯ Although it was originally a possibility¡ª. Reviving the Insect Demon King and stopping those who interfere in the process. Suspicion was gradually solidifying into certainty. While in though, more beings were revealing themselves. About ten people. Each exuding an overwhelming aura was blocking my path. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to push myself a bit.¡¯ Even for me, this won¡¯t be easy. Therefore, it had to be a short battle. Taking a quiet, deep breath, I dashed forward quickly. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far with your pranks, young master. But I, the third elder, am deeply moved. To think you now have the skill to break down part of the Iron-Blood Sword n¡¯s wall.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am a sibling of your mother, young master. Since you say you¡¯ve lost your memory, it seems to be true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Are you the ones blocking me or not?¡± ¡°¡­You must stop here. Up to this point, it¡¯s still okay.¡± The one who introduced himself as the third elder was trying to stop me. ¡®Howughable.¡¯ A smile crept on my face. Because his actions were amusing. A disgusting smell brushed past my nose. Deception. A wicked force was consuming my entire body. That guy, the one called the elder, was undoubtedly corrupted. He surely agreed to Han Seojin¡¯s human experiments. And yet, he says it¡¯s for my sake. It¡¯s utterlyughable. ¡®Hypocrisy has its limits.¡¯ I raised my sword. Should I use the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique? I shook my head. There is something more fitting. Heavenly Demon. Her divine art. Heavenly Demon Godly Technique. Asura Demon Heavenly Sword. A beam of ck light poured out from the tip of my sword. The moment he saw my sword, his eyes widened. ¡°How could you have the Heavenly Sword¡­¡± The third elder. Those were his final words. Heavenly Sword. As expected, she must have rampaged here for quite a while. I smirked and pointed the sword at another guy. ¡°Next.¡± Come out quickly. There¡¯s no time. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 ¨C Iron-Blood Sword n (3) Sssssst! A ck line was drawn. It etched itself on the body. Exuding an extremely dangerous atmosphere, it came with deadly intent. It carried the will to kill without fail. Puhwak! As the ck line was drawn, countless amounts of blood poured out from there. Following the third elder, another person died. ¡°How could that he possess the Heavenly Sword!¡± Someone says. They refer to it as something descended from the heavens. But it was also known as the Demon Sword. She, the Heavenly Demon¡¯s sword, was such a thing. It left deep traces in the history of the martial world. A being that fought alone against the gods of Veda, instilling a feeling of vignce in the Celestial Gods. The demon that dyed the sky red with blood. A Sword God, who walked above the celestial sky. Therefore, as fellow wielders of the sword, they couldn¡¯t help but admire her. Or revere her. However. That was why it was recognizable at a nce. This sword was hers. Every swordsman, at least once, desired to cross swords with her and receive her teachings. People have seen the Heavenly Demon wield her sword dozens, hundreds of millions of times. That¡¯s why they could tell. That it was the Heavenly Demon Godly Technique. ¡°How can you use that sword technique?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Han Seojin smirked, pressing his opponent. Meanwhile, all the members from the opposing side were wary of Han Seojin. The third elder and the fourth elder died in a single strike. The opponent ambushed them and used a technique they couldn¡¯t have possibly expected: the Heavenly Demon Godly Technique. That was part of the reason, but even so, they were killed in a single strike. They weren¡¯t ones to die so vainly. ¡®Is he at the level of the family head?¡¯ A sigh came out naturally. How could such a genius exist? This person, who was only of tender age, possessed the strength of a head of a household. Their killing intent subsided. Everyone was calmly observing Han Seojin. ¡®Tsk, I wanted to take at least one more down.¡¯ He scanned his surroundings. Eight people were on guard against him. Yet, their eyes gleamed with greed. ¡°I won¡¯t ask how you obtained that sword.¡± ¡°However, Han Seojin is a person of the Iron-Blood Sword n.¡± ¡°In that case, it¡¯s possible that it was secretly passed down.¡± ¡°Haha, our Seojin is already trying to help the family like this.¡± Heughed heartily and looked at Han Seojin. Hearing their words, Han Seojinughed. It was too absurd. ¡®These bastards.¡¯ Are they coveting the Heavenly Demon Godly Technique? The Heavenly Demon Godly Technique was easy to learn. Compared to the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, that is. It doesn¡¯t have a difficult entry level like the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. However, it ispared to the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. The physical body of the Heavenly Martial Body, forged by the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. It requires the spirituality of a transcendent as well as exceptional insight. Moreover, it carried the condition of having to learn a certain supernatural power in that state. There was only one thing that could surpass this condition. One must harbor the Divine Thunderbolt within their body. The Divine Thunderbolt destroys all supernatural powers. For me, having mastered the Divine Thunderbolt, it wasn¡¯t a problem. Compared to that, the Heavenly Demon Godly Techniquewais was rtively easy to master. One can only enter upon reaching the High Realm, and their spirituality had to be outstanding enough to reach a Transcendent Realm. That was the Heavenly Demon Godly Technique. A martial art created for the few geniuses of an era. ¡®These guys cannot master it.¡¯ Their innate talents were different. In their old age, having barely reached the High Realm, they coveted what they couldn¡¯t. ¡®One should learn restraint when they age.¡¯ The vulgarity of desiring what belonged to others without knowing their ce. And the baseless confidence that they could master the Heavenly Demon Godly Technique. It was absurd. KwaKwaKwaKwa! Mana amplifies. They were revealing their killing intent towards me. And very faintly. Along with a sinister aura. ¡®They don¡¯t even think to hide it.¡¯ The elders spread out widely. And the elders drew countless swords. Wielding Sword. More precisely, it was the Wielding Sword Technique. A forced methodbining characteristics to use the Wielding Sword that martial artists who have reached transcendence could use. The Iron-Blood Sword n established it as their sword. Just as the Wudang Sect has the Wisdom Sword of Cosmic Harmony, the Namgoong n has the Emperor Sword Form, and the Mount Hua Sect has the Purple Mist Godly Technique as their sword. The Iron-Blood Sword n created their Wielding Sword techniquesbined with their Unique Traits. ¡®It¡¯s better than I thought.¡¯ It was quite good against multiple opponents and in one-on-one battles. Those who mastered this sword technique were even troublesome for Han Seojin. Ssss. Han Seojin¡¯s eyes glimmered with a blue light. With those eyes, he gazed at all the swordsmen. Some swords contained the essence of a strong sword. Swift and Illusion, Defeating and Heavy. However, they all had one thing inmon. ¡®Just one sword.¡¯ Han Seojin closed his eyes. The fight with the Iron-Blood Sword n must be dragged into a short-term battle. Individual versus group. The longer the fight, the less chance the individual has. They are overwhelmingly inferior to him. They are opponents he is confident he can defeat ten out of ten times. But the number was the problem. There were eight of them. And the ice barrier was gradually breaking down. Annoying things started to enter his sensory range. So. ¡®In one strike.¡¯ I¡¯ll end it. Soul Origin Qi. [The Dark Demon Sword responds to Soul Origin Qi (S)!] Woong! A gray light began to bloom on the sword like a me. The gray me flickered. [The Dark Demon Sword is imbued with the power of the trait, Severance (S).] And here. Eternity. [The trait, Severance (S) is imbued with the Unique Trait, Eternity!] Eternal Severance. Mana drained rapidly. In the past, this amount of mana would have left me exhausted. ¡®It¡¯s okay now.¡¯ This much is fine now. The Young Dragon Heart. Two circles. The massive amount of mana produced by Divine Thunderbolt. And there is mana converted by the dragon veins. The surroundings of the sword flickered. Severance. A trait with the power to sever space itself. Its destructive power was beyond imagination. The attack power had increased significantly, ¡®The length is different.¡¯ A sword imbued with this power ignores all space. Space here meant distance. Severance ignored all distances and eliminated them. Heavenly Demon Godly Technique. Asura Rakshasa Sword. Swish, swish, swish!! Dozens, hundreds, thousands of lines are drawn. Everything around was within the range of the Dark Demon Sword. Within a radius of several hundred meters centered on Han Seojin. Countless ck lines began to be drawn in a circr shape within a range of several hundred meters. ¡°How could this be!¡± ¡°How can you, at such a young age, achieve this!!¡± He saw those who screamed. They were all looking at him as if he were an iprehensible creature. Smirk. Han Seojin couldn¡¯t help butugh. Those eyes treated him like a monster because they couldn¡¯t understand him. At first, he couldn¡¯t understand. Those who looked at him with such eyes rejected him. But at some point, he began to enjoy those looks. Especially if they were opponents he had to kill from now on. Because it was no different from the highest praise. Puhwaak!! Countless amounts of blood. And copsing buildings and debris. Seeing them, Han Seojin stared at one ce. ¡®How kind.¡¯ The family head was telling him toe over there. ¡°Hoo.¡± Taking a deep breath, I walked. Just now, that single strike. Even for me, it was an excessive force. I chewed on a recovery elixir and walked forward. ¡®About 80% of my usual.¡¯ Now, the key is one thing. How strong the opponent is. Supreme Realm. There was no one in the Supreme Realm here. Except for the family head. The question was how strong that family head was. ¡®How strong could he be?¡¯ I followed the aura of the family head. He had no intention of hiding himself. He exuded confidence as if there was nothing here that could harm him. ¡°Come.¡± Creak. As his words echoed, the door opened by itself. At the main seat, a man was sitting there arrogantly. ¡®He¡¯s be even stronger than before.¡¯ It seemed he had gained some insight in the meantime. Suddenly, he recalled the words of the others. [The master of the Iron-Blood Sword n is incredibly strong. Even among the n leaders, everyone would hesitate to fight him.] Yoo Seolrang¡¯s words. [The head of the Iron-Blood Sword n? I remember that he had a decent move, but everything else was a mess.] Seo Neunghwa¡¯s words. [In about five years, he will probably name himself as the second transcendent in Korea.] Seon Woohyeon¡¯s words. [Hmm, are you nning to fight the master? Isn¡¯t that too much? He is unbelievably strong, you know?] The principal¡¯s words. Too much. I had no choice but to push myself. Even if it meant sacrificing part of my body and potential, I had to kill that bastard here. ¡®Was I arrogant?¡¯ That thought crossed my mind when I saw the head of the household. Whistle. He whistled low. ¡®This bastard.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae had said. The head was in the Supreme Realm. He might even be a transcendent being if left alone for five more years. ¡®She was wrong again.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae didn¡¯t seem to be lying. I had a knack for detecting lies. But the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n before me was not at the level Yoo Eunchae described. ¡®A being on the verge of transcendence.¡¯ Literally. If he had any enlightenment, he could instantly reach transcendence. Haha, damn. It was a sight that made me curse involuntarily. Apparently, the guy had quite a knack. A knack for hiding himself. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I came to take over the position.¡± ¡°This position could be yours¡­ Don¡¯t you know that no one in the family can evene close to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bit impatient. No matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t wait until then.¡± ¡°You always exceed my expectations. At first, you were so pathetic that you even let down my expectations. At some point, you showed such outstanding potential that it surpassed all those expectations. And now.¡± He slowly stood up. ¡°You possess power that could even endanger the Iron-Blood Sword n.¡± ¡°And someone like you conducts human experiments on his son?¡± ¡°Hoho.¡± The head of the familyughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that fortunate? Thanks to that, you¡¯ve be so strong.¡± An absurd way of thinking. However, I liked it. At least I didn¡¯t even have to feel the slightest guilt. ¡°I¡¯ll say it once more.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother saying it. I won¡¯t listen.¡± Come back here and be the sessor. Stay as the young master of the Iron-Blood Sword n. I refused to listen to such trivial words. I thrust my sword forward. Toward his neck. ¡°Hand it over first.¡± Your neck, that is. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¨C Iron-Blood Sword n (4)¡¯ Slowly. Han Seojin walked forward, letting the tip of his sword touch the ground. I opened my Heavenly Eyes wide. Everything started toe into view. The head of the Iron-Blood Sword n. I had to examine everything he possessed. ¡®I had guessed he was stronger than expected.¡¯ I had guessed. What Yoo Eunchae and Seon Woohyeon said was always wrong. This world, their fate, was starting to move as if it could only be that way. And perhaps, the ones elerating it would be three people. ¡®An existence that shouldn¡¯t have originally existed.¡¯ The regressor, Seon Woohyeon. The reincarnator, Yoo Eunchae. Lastly, the possessor, Han Seojin. It was a hypothesis that formed recently. Originally, Seon Woohyeon and Yoo Eunchae could have somehow resolved things, but as I intervened, everything copsed helplessly. Of course, the enemies would be paying the price as well. But I can¡¯t see that now. Perhaps it might already be happening at the border. I looked ahead. The head of the family was looking at me with arrogant eyes. It was a gaze deeply lost in thought. Wondering how to make me listen to his words, such worries. I was having the same worries. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ My specialty has always been in breaking my opponent with what they were confident in. That¡¯s why I chose the sword. And I used the Heavenly Demon Godly Technique. Even for me, I can¡¯t break this ce with any other swordsmanship¡ªEmperor Sword Form. ¡°Won¡¯t youe in?¡± ¡°Are you offering me the first move? I¡¯d appreciate it if you gave me about three initial moves.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to say so, but your power is also hard for me to disregard.¡± The head of the Iron-Blood Sword n slowly stood up. Thud. An overwhelming sense of pressure filled the space. My opponent was the head of the family. He was a person who reached a level that fewer than ten people in Korea have attained. I closed my eyes slowly. I won¡¯t care for my body. Even if I end up crippled here, I must kill him. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ My manifestation is specialized in that area. Storage. And restoration. Slowly, he inhaled and exhaled. He opened his eyes. ¡°Your eyes have changed. But the difference in level is inevitable.¡± The family head took a stance. ¡°I know you¡¯re amazing. If we were equals, I already know I couldn¡¯t be your opponent. Killing ten elders in an instant and arriving here itself is an incredible feat, but.¡± Boom! With the pressure of a great mountain, he was looking down at him. ¡°It must end here.¡± ¡°You talk too much.¡± ¡°¡­Even I am a bit reluctant toy hands on my son.¡± ¡°Stop with the nonsense.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t believe it, but it¡¯s true.¡± As he moved his mouth, I watched him. Mana, muscle movements. All of those things. ¡®Shall I give it my all for the first time in a while?¡¯ Because I had an opponent worth going all out for. ng, ng, ng, ng! Swords shed. Sparks flew every time steel met steel. The head of the Iron-Blood Sword n, Han Junseok, examined his opponent¡¯s sword. He knew that just before arriving here, his opponent had killed the elders. And he realized that the swordsmanship was the Heavenly Demon Godly Technique he had longed for. ¡®A being rted to the Heavenly Demon.¡¯ Naturally, one being came to mind. The existence known as Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. ¡®Have you awakened the past life of Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor?¡¯ If so, all his actions make sense. Using the Namgoong n¡¯s ultimate technique, the Emperor Sword Form, without hesitation. And using the sword skills of the Heavenly Demon Godly Technique. He single-handedly destroyed the Namgoong n and was the betrothed of the Heavenly Demon. ¡®A blessing in disguise.¡¯ Truly. Han Junseok thought so. The elders died. The death of the pirs of the family is a bigger blow than expected. They were supposed to protect this ce from other families if their n was discovered. But they were killed by Han Seojin. However. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ He just needed to learn the Sword Art of the Heavenly Demon. In the process, he would capture Han Seojin and obtain what he needed. ¡®Though it means losing the principal¡¯s support.¡¯ The Iron-Blood Sword n might never set foot in Korea again, but it¡¯s okay. Because he had confidence. The head of the Iron-Blood Sword n. And in a world without transcendents, the most unparalleled existence at the Supreme Realm. He had to achieve his unfinished goal as the head of the snake. He swung his sword. From top to bottom, it followed a simple trajectory. BANG!! However, Han Seojin frowned at just that. His hand was trembling. Evidence that it is hard to block. Han Seojin frowned. ¡°How is it? Still thinking the same?¡± ¡°No, my thoughts have changed a bit.¡± ¡°Oh? At my overwhelming power¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re worse at fighting than I thought.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Han Junseok frowned. What did he just say? ¡°This is a nice surprise. No, maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯ve be stronger faster than your original fate. Youck experience in directbat.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Nonsense. Throughout his life, he had killed and captured monsters. But on the battlefield, he had fought countless humans. However, Han Seojin was smiling as if it was ridiculous. ¡°Is it all talk?¡± Han Junseok moved. ng! ng! ng! The swords sh. However, Han Seojin struggled to block his sword. He was at an overwhelming disadvantage. This was the difference in their levels. The gap in their realms was enormous. For every single swing, Han Seojin had to move several times. All his abilities were superior. Traits? Needless to say. All the traits he possessed were of high level. ¡®Even so.¡¯ The years made arge difference. The power umted as a head of the family was different. His traits were superior. Although his Unique Trait fell short, Han Seojin¡¯s Unique Trait was unsuitable forbat. So, this, too, was an advantage. ng ng ng ng ng!! aang!! Countless sword strikes. They sh and sh and sh. Clearly, he was superior. No, it wasn¡¯t just that level. He possessed overwhelmingly superior power. Even if several men of Han Seojin¡¯s caliber attacked, he could win. He was confident of that. ¡ªHe had been. Crackkkkk!! Sparks flew as swords shed. Han Seojin was staring at him with eyes flickering blue mes. It was as if he could see everything about him. The momentum of his sword strikes became exquisite. His sword strikes began to be blocked. A very slight change. However. ¡®Ominous.¡¯ Something he had never seen in his life. Endlessly ominous. Han Seojin¡¯s eyes shone blue. The swords crossed. The ck de ran along his sword. The ck energy blocked his sword. However¨C¨Cthere was no way his strength would be pushed back by just this much. That wasn¡¯t the problem. ¡®Gradually.¡¯ He was catching up. His movements. It wasn¡¯t that he had gotten faster. No, he had gotten a bit faster. But his speed was stillgging behind, and his strength was alsogging. Magic? He possessed an enormous amount of magic power, but he was still superior. The Iron-Blood Sword n used its own techniques that consumed a lot of mana, so they operated a mana heart to umte mana. Basically, they held a mana advantage over beings of the same level. However. However. Nevertheless. All of their swordsmanship. Everything they had built up. It was now copsing. A fist is swung. The opponent was faster. He deflected the de with his fist and swung his sword. He moved his feet. ¡®Quickly.¡¯ He adapted to the opponent¡¯s swordsmanship with his eyes. His mind responded immediately, mastering the swordsmanship. Strong, Swift, Transformation, Illusion, Heavy, Defeating. He incorporated all sword strikes. A little faster. A little stronger. A little heavier. His eyes glowed blue. Heavenly eyes. Even the eyes that peek into the secrets of the sky began to strain. A warning that using them any further would damage his eyes. ¡ªI ignored it. That didn¡¯t matter. Only winning this fight. He observed the opponent¡¯s movements. He identified the opponent¡¯s weaknesses. And the result ofbining all of that. ¡®The sword that kills monsters.¡¯ His sword was specialized in killing monsters. He seemed to take pride in killing humans as well. ¡®Far from enough.¡¯ This one had killed countless humans. ¡°Truly remarkable.¡± A voice of admiration. ¡°If it¡¯s that impressive, why don¡¯t you start losing now?¡± ¡°Heh heh, that¡¯s impossible. If it¡¯s to fulfill my deepest wish.¡± The head of the family stepped back and pointed to the sky. ¡°I can even kill my son.¡± Rumble¡­!! Swords. Countless swords appeared. The iron-blooded sword technique that the Iron-Blood Sword n boasts. The essence of it. And in the middle, an enormous ck sword revealed itself. ¡°This will be your grave. Do not worry. The blood of the Iron-Blood Sword n you killed will apany you.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± The swords began to move. Like fish swimming in the sea, countless swords move. Dozens, hundreds of swords filled the sky. It could be called an absolute technique. Even the sword ns with advanced sword techniques in the martial arts world couldn¡¯t create this many ck swords. ¡®Blocking them all is impossible.¡¯ That was my first thought upon seeing them. Freeze them with cial Heavenly Moon? The mana consumption is too high. The opponent still has plenty of reserves. His opponent had used their ultimate moves, but he hadn¡¯t yet. However, I also have the Wielding Sword Technique. [Wielding Sword Technique (A+) is activated.] ¡®Wielding Sword Technique.¡¯ A trait that I mimicked after seeing the existence of the Iron-Blood Sword n before. Swoosh!! Though humble, dozens of swords appeared around me. Ordinary swords protected me. ¡°Sigh.¡± A tone ofment. The head of the Iron-Blood Sword n, Han Junseok, opened his mouth as he looked at me. ¡°Still not revealing your full potential? It¡¯s getting more and more regrettable.¡± The tip of his sword quivered. The swords began to descend slowly. ¡°That¡¯s why this must end here. You are a person who must never be kept alive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to realize that.¡± ¡°Betterte than never.¡± The head lowered his hand. Whoosh! Like a shower of arrows, the rain of swords poured down. ¡®I can¡¯t dodge them all.¡¯ Dodge only what can be dodged. Those targeting vital points. Those that would hinder my movements. Thud, thud, thud! Three swords struck my body directly. Quickly pulling them out with my bare hands, I ignited the Brilliant zing Fire to revive my life force. ¡®It heals quickly.¡¯ Even so, it threw off my movements. Han Junseok leaned back with all his might. It wasn¡¯t suppression, unlike before. There was murderous intent. It was a move to kill me. ¡®Toote.¡¯ But it was toote. My head, my body. Sssssst. Ashen mes enveloped the sword. The sword moved. Despite being slow, my sword reached him first. The subtlety of thete but first strike. ¡°Earlier, you said you could kill me?¡± ¡°Heuh.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I was prepared tomit patricide as well.¡± Fwoosh. The ashen mes at the tip of the sword began to re up. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Puhwak! My sword pierced through his body. Simultaneously. Chwaaaak! The gray mes shed through his body. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 ¨C The y¡¯ Wielding Sword. The rain of swords, moving at will, began to pour down. Han Seojin slowly walked from the front. ¡®He¡¯s walking forward?¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter. If so, I¡¯ll just cut him down as he is. No, does it really not matter? It was inexplicable. Han Seojin newly awakened his unique ability. That is the trait rted to time, known as eternity. Demon. ording to their words, he could be a new demon. They thought they were deceiving him. But he knows. Time attribute. Though it¡¯s nicely called the attribute of time, it¡¯s a nature that cannot fully blossom in the Iron-Blood Sword n. So, they sold Han Seojin. Because the conditions they offered were enormous. Iron-Blood Sword n. That ce is no different from hell for those without abilities. Han Junseok deliberately made it that way. Because that was how it could be the most outstanding family in Korea. ¡®And Han Seojin would also find that ce to be good.¡¯ Han Junseok sincerely believed so. Being revered as a demon king in that ce. That was the kind of existence Han Seojin desired. It was a form of affection twisted beyond recognition. However, as the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n, it had to be that way. He could not sever the bond with his child if twisted, even if it went astray. ¡®But.¡¯ He awakened a new trait. A trait called Reincarnation. And the past life oa f transcendent being. That changed Han Seojin¡¯s life anew. As a professor, he was personally overseen by the principal. At such a young age, he was now making his presence known clearly to the world. He became a threat to the Iron-Blood Sword n. Someone who threatened the n to which he dedicated his life. ¡®Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor.¡¯ Truly a dangerous existence. An ominous existence. He is crossing swords with the family head despite being only of the same rank. Something that should never happen. A person in the High Realm, yet he ughtered ten people of a simr rank. ¡®I see why the martial world fears him.¡¯ An existence that doesn¡¯t seem beatable even if they are of the same rank. The more the difference in realms, the more victory should be visible. ¡®I can¡¯t see it.¡¯ The chances of winning are bing slimmer. Truly astonishing. Therefore. ¡®Dangerous.¡¯ The presence before me, Han Seojin, who has be an enemy of the Iron-Blood Sword n, is dangerous. Even if I reveal everything, I don¡¯t think I can win. ¡°One moment.¡± The figure begins to waver. And before I knew it, he was in front of me. ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Instinctively thrust sword. Simultaneously, he was sure. With this sword, Han Seojin would be finished. ¡­Surely, I had that certainty. Certainty begins to change. With a chilling sensation. Grayish light. Ashen mes. They flowed and burned along Han Seojin¡¯s ck de. Thwack! The ashen me drew a diagonal line. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. A martial art that destroys everything of the opponent. It is a martial art that even breaks down the concepts and images built by the opponent. On the other hand, the attack aimed at Han Seojin was merely a martial art of the highest ss. It is not a martial art that destroys the opponent like Han Seojin¡¯s Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. However. Nevertheless. It was fatal. ¡°¡°Kuheok.¡±¡± At the same time, both spat blood. Han Seojin and Han Junseok. Both were coughing up blood, ring at each other. Both had distorted expressions. ¡®Just a mere High Realmer¡¯s attack!¡¯ High Realm is not just a mere level. However, his level is merely in the High Realm. Junseok was now in the Supreme realm, seeing transcendence. But Han Seojin was thinking the same thing. ¡®To someone like that!¡¯ Twice the experience of transcendence. The opponent couldn¡¯t even fight. Yet he was struggling this much. Wielding Sword Technique. A rain of swords filled the sky with sheer quantity. It was trickier than expected. If it had simply been strong, he would have broken through it and moved forward if it had just been aplicated technique. However, the overwhelming quantity was too much even for Han Seojin. Han Seojin calmly checked his body condition. ¡®My strength is roughly at 50%.¡¯ He could only exert half of his usual power. The problem now was. ¡®That guy is serious.¡¯ Fortunately, his power wasn¡¯t particrly lethal to Han Seojin. Unlike the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, his abilities weren¡¯t powerful enough to destroy manifestations. He was just ordinary, an average guy¡ªthat was the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n. But. ¡°It won¡¯t do.¡± His gaze wavered. Eyes of ck light stared at him. Puhak! An overwhelming force enveloped the surroundings. As if everything so far had been a joke. Kwoong!! With one step, as he moved, the space around him and the world began to tremble. ¡°Do you know? Building a manifestation is like stacking a tower.¡± Awakening mana and the stage of utilizing it. That was called a mana novice. Beyond that, there is the stage where you can imbue objects with mana. That is the Middle Realm¡ª. At the High Realm, one would build their manifestations with mana, bending thews of the world. The Supreme Realm¡ª.. ¡°I can impose myws on others.¡± Rumble, rumble. The world starts to change. Everything around. And Han Junseok¡¯s voice quietly resounded. Manifestation Liberation. Sword Tomb. And the world started to change. He quietly opened his eyes. What he sees is a deste world. And where everything has dried up. And countless swords stuck into the ground like tombstones. ¡°Someone says that mana is just a blessing. But do you know? From the moment mana overflowed in this world, it was hell for us.¡± Countless blood was shed. All the people of the world despaired at the sight. A dragon¡¯s form covered the sky. A whale that blocked the sea paths, plunging the entire poption into a food crisis by swallowing the sea. Countless monsters appeared onnd, devouring humanity. In troubled times, heroes emerge. In those days, heroes awakened their mana and rose to fight against the monsters. ¡°They all sacrificed themselves. For the civilians. They shed blood they shouldn¡¯t have, for the insects who couldn¡¯t even begin to understand mana.¡± ¡°And their end was nothing but death and an unrewarded, ridiculed life.¡± So, a family was established¡ªto honor their spirits. That was the Iron-Blood Sword n. ¡°It was quite noble, but why is it in such a state now?¡± ¡°Haha, there were worse ones than us in this world. We had to make choices to survive.¡± Whiiiiish. The wind blew. It was a chilly wind. The scent of blood filled the tip of the nose. And then. ang!! The swords embedded in the ground began to be drawn, emitting cries. ¡°Bring out everything you can. I will remember you.¡± ¡°You should also bring out everything you have.¡± So that I can remember you. An endlessly arrogant tone. Han Seojin said this and quietly formed a seal. Buzz! What appeared was a blue mirror. This was his manifestation. Skewed towards utility, it couldn¡¯t even act against the Manifestation Liberation that Han Junseok had summoned. And it was slowly healing Han Seojin¡¯s body. Han Junseok looked at the mirror Han Seojin had brought out. Preventing the surrounding space from being eroded. ¡°Hmm? Is that your manifestation? A mirror, that¡¯s quite unusual.¡± ¡°A bit unusual.¡± Not just a bit. The power he possessed was something unseen until now. ¡®But a mirror?¡¯ It seemed to be a recovery-rted ability, but was that necessary? Based on his current experience with the power, he couldn¡¯t understand why Han Seojin had manifested such an image. If it were him, he would have pursued even greater power. Then, there is only one possible inference. ¡®Is it that Han Seojin¡¯s original image and the image of Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor have intertwined?¡¯ In that case, it is somewhat disappointing. Even though he had created a space through Manifestation Liberation, Han Seojin could only muster this much. With eyes filled with disappointment, Han Junseok raised his sword. Countless sword stances stood behind him. ¡°Now, die already.¡± The swords are fired. Han Junseok raised his sword. Manifestation Liberation consumed an enormous amount of mental strength. Han Seojin moves. An infinitely graceful and swift movement. It was a speed that even he couldn¡¯t urately capture with his eyes. ¡®It¡¯s difficult with just the Wielding Sword.¡¯ He can kill. However, Manifestation Liberation cannot be maintained for long. Thus, it is his duty as a parent to allow him to meet his end by his hand. Holding the sword, he dashed out. ¡°Haaaaaah!!¡± Swords crossed. Thwack thwack thwack! A moment of hesitation. In that time, swords pierced Han Seojin¡¯s body. mes erupted from within Han Seojin¡¯s body. He was recovering quickly, Han Junseok embedded the floating swords around him into his body. ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s unfair. It means you¡¯re that dangerous.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to say anything like that.¡± From the start, the n to take down a person in the Supreme Realm by himself was wed. The opponent was already at the edge. ¡®Tsk, I didn¡¯t want to use this.¡¯ It was useless anyway. He quietly took out a ring. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You know? Divine power is usually strong against demons.¡± ¡°It may seem strong against demons. But it¡¯s not a perfect counter.¡± It was created and shaped by people¡¯s beliefs. That was divinity. Meanwhile, the demonic was shaped by people¡¯s evil hearts. That was why divinity is weak against demons. ¡®It was just a nuisance anyway.¡¯ His own trait, Eternity, weakened its power. Crack. A crack began to form in the ring. And what emerged from it was a white light. [W-Wait a moment! W-What are you doing¡­ Were you fighting against evil?] Divine Power began to flow out. The voice, momentarily flustered, started to recover itsposure and began to dwell in the sword. [Fine. If you¡¯re fighting against evil, I will lend you my strength right away¡­] ¡°Not necessary.¡± [Let¡¯s go, to a ce where no one knows, where justice and evil sh¡­ What?!] Ignoring the bewildered voice, he absorbed the divinity. ¡®After shing a few times, I understand now.¡¯ And he also found a breakthrough to escape from here. ck lightning began to swallow the white light. mes and ice. Their extreme reaction urs. ck lightning made from amplification. And the divine light of white. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Divine Thunderbolt. [Trait, Soul Origin Qi (S) imbues you.] [Trait, Soul Origin Qi (S) $***%***@%@(!!!] [Trait, Severence !#@@%$@#^!!!!] [Unique Trait, Eternity !#@@%$@#^!!!!] Everything was put in. Gray. A gray sphere was formed. The gray sphere began to distort more and more. Divine Power and Divine Thunderbolt. Along with Soul Origin Qi and Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. And the space-rted ability of disconnection and the time-rted ability of eternity. A power that simplybined all of that. It epassed all light. Therefore, I thought it would be ck. ¡®Gone?¡¯ Void. Its form, its color did not exist. It was merely exuding an immense presence. Perhaps because of that. It was uncontroble. ¡®I don¡¯t care.¡¯ I won¡¯t control it. This was the crux of the matter. Amplification is a school of thought that uses the nature of repulsive forces. And he was the most outstanding in that field. So, one strike. He would finish the enemy with one strike. Fortunately, the enemy had a fatal weakness. ¡®If I cut off the neck, he¡¯ll die.¡¯ So, just make it so that they won¡¯t be able to withstand this attack. ¡®Die.¡¯ Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¨C Compensation The ones who reached the highest level were no longer human. They were beings that had distanced themselves from humanity and approached the realm of the inhuman. If gods existed, these beings would be called their apostles, capable of living for hundreds of years if they so wished. These were the beings that had entered the Supreme Realm. Those who had entered the highest rank were all bizarre. Some had lived for hundreds of years, and some had lived for over a thousand years. There were those who suddenly ascended after living only a few decades, and some who reached it just a few years after encountering supernatural powers. Some had two hearts and survived even after half their body was blown away, while others regenerated even after their neck and head were separated. There were those who survived with just one remaining arm. This was the realm where such beings weremonce. However, the ones in front of me could die just from having their heads severed. ¡®Easy.¡¯ Thus,pared to those beings, the ones before me were nothing. Their domain through manifestation was also quite average. Even the way they used it was mediocre. Just ordinary people in the Supreme Realm. So it was fortunate. Because it meant I didn¡¯t have to use the true ability of my manifestation. Such weaklings. That¡¯s why it hurt my pride when I was wounded. ¡®Moreover, they forcefully filled up their authority.¡¯ A sinister power. They forcefully erged their body with it. That way, they couldn¡¯t transcend. Forcing their way into the upper ranks was poison. The path from the Supreme Realm to transcendence. It¡¯s the end for those who gave up on it and pursued only physical strength. This was the result of those who gave up all potential and possibilities. The price was far too cheap. Various problems would emerge over time for him. However, if there was a problem. ¡®It¡¯s facing him right now.¡¯ He didn¡¯t think about falling down. So I had to break him. Using divinity. That was within calctions. At first, it was simple. Using amplified ck lightning, the Divine Thunderbolt, I created ck Lightning. Ibined this with divinity. No, to be precise, I pretended tobine them but actually repelled them. The two properties were simr yet different. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even imagine it, distinguished talents would only dream of it, and geniuses would give up, but. ¡®But I can do it.¡¯ I could do it, if it was me. I saw the possibility too. ¡®But then.¡¯ When I actually used it, it felt different. Something was a bitcking. ¡®So.¡¯ I used the Soul Origin Qi. I also used the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. In my second life. The instinct of a mage cried out. I had to add the power of space and time here. ¡®The pinnacle of magic, the pinnacle of divinity, the pinnacle of martial arts.¡¯ And the pinnacle of attributes. The divinity of white light. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Divine Thunderbolt. ¡®This is.¡¯ What should I call it? I don¡¯t know. It was just a sphere. Everything I have pursued until now. It was a power that embodied all of that. [Trait, Soul Origin Qi (S) imbues you.] [Trait, Soul Origin Qi (S) $%@%@(!!!] [Trait, Severence !#@@%$@#^!!!!] [Unique Trait, Eternity !#@@%$@#^!!!!] I looked at the blue window. The system. Until now, it had always provided answers, but now it couldn¡¯t. ¡®Indeed.¡¯ Divine Thunderbolt. And Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Even they couldn¡¯t materialize it. So, it¡¯s not strange that they couldn¡¯t materialize this either. That much destructive power was powerful. If I transcended, I wouldn¡¯t need to use it. ¡®This.¡¯ A power that worked quite well on those below the Supreme Realm. It disassembled space. It disassembled time. It contained the power of destruction. It held the power to break everything. Its form was a messy bundle. In terms of attack power, it even worked on transcendents. ¡®However.¡¯ This had a casting speed that was too slow. Therefore, it could ot be used on transcendents. Because they adjusted time so that even an instant felt like an eternity. ¡°What, is this?¡± Han Junseok looked at the sphere I made, groaning. As if he saw something he had never seen before. ¡°That, that can¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± I was quite surprised too. I made this without any intention of controlling it. ¡®Only I.¡¯ Only I could create this. Having experienced transcendence twice. I had seen the pinnacle of magic and martial arts. And the power that could be used only when possessing the traits of space and time, the power of divinity. But it was astonishing. Just an ordinary guyprehended this? I looked at Han Junseok. He was staring at my orb with a dazed expression. ¡°That, that is something impossible. I know that your previous life was the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. The pinnacle of martial arts. Surely, you must have seen it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did I reveal too much in this battle? ¡°But, but that¡¯s impossible. Just how many powers are contained within it!?¡± Was it because this ce was that guy¡¯s manifestation? He could recognize it too easily. This power that even the system couldn¡¯t properly identify. ¡°That, that mustbine magic, martial arts, characteristics, and divinity¡­!¡± When he said that, he looked at me with vacant eyes. ¡°Magic? You unraveled magic at the beginning of the semester. The magic world went wild, and those who couldn¡¯t transcend wandered the world¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°No way, no way¡­¡± As if realizing something, his eyes widened. However, the location wasn¡¯t good. This ce was an open space of his mind. But I summoned a rted being with divinity. The sphere of Void. It started to move. There was no sound. It was devouring everything. [What, what on earth is this?] He just looked at what he couldn¡¯t understand. For such was the nature of gods. ¡®Born with it from the beginning.¡¯ If so, this could also be called a remarkable coincidence. I thought while moving the sphere. In this life, I instinctively felt that I had to know how to use this. And the name struck like lightning. The pinnacle. Void. A power that was still in its infancy. But this power would give me immense strength. A power to kill those above my level when I had nothing. The pinnacle, Void, began to move. Engulfing everything around. The swords of his sword technique, his space, and his manifestation. All of it was being wrapped up. ¡®This is absurd.¡¯ I seemed to have created something ridiculous. ¡°I am¡­¡± A sphere moving without form. Han Junseok, staring nkly at it, gritted his teeth. He raised his sword. As if he couldn¡¯t avoid it. And he raised his sword high. Intuitively realizing that it was not something he could avoid. ¡®It¡¯s wrapping around his manifestation.¡¯ Domain of manifestation. In that ce, it swallowed everything of the Manifestation. If you didn¡¯t destroy that, if you didn¡¯t cut it down, the very nature of the mind itself might distort. In that sense, it was half correct. ¡®Even if it doesn¡¯t work on a transcendent being.¡¯ The Supreme Realm being¡ªit was not a strike that an ordinary person in the Supreme Realm could withstand. ¡°Haaaaaah!!¡± Han Junseok swung his sword widely. And then. Crunch. With the sound of something being chewed, Han Junseok¡¯s upper body was torn apart. For some reason. I watched it briefly and prepared for the recoil. Having used such a technique, there was no way there wouldn¡¯t be recoil. Crack! Crackle! I felt the bones inside my body twisting. The pinnacle, Void. The recoil of using this wasing back. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ My body was breaking down. Now, surpassing the Heavenly Martial Body, a body bestowed by the heavens was being created. It was falling apart. Because I used such a powerful force without any hesitation. ¡®Still survived.¡¯ It seemed that I won more easily than I thought. I was prepared to use the true power of the Manifestation if necessary. Iid my body down on the ground. There were many things to do. But for now, I just wanted to rest a little. ¡®Quite a spectacle.¡¯ The ceiling. The ce that used to be there was now empty. The extreme force that soared to the sky was swirling the clouds, creating a tornado. ¡®There¡¯s no way to hide this.¡¯ I had caused an incident of this magnitude. Even though this world was somewhat prepared for such things, many of the Iron-Blood Sword n¡¯s head and elders had died. ¡®A family run by the head of the n.¡¯ Now that the head was dead, what¡¯s left were just remnants. ¡®Let¡¯s leave that aside for now.¡¯ I calmly closed my eyes. It took a little while. I said I would take revenge, but destroying a family with such power was difficult, even for me. Still. It took some time, but. ¡®Sleep well.¡¯ To Han Seojin, who was originally killed by Han Junseok, who almost became the Eternal Demon King. I bid my farewell. ¡®Shall we start moving in earnest now?¡¯ I forced my broken body to rise. A brief rest. And the Brilliant zing Fire. With its power, I managed to walk. ¡®I should be resting, but.¡¯ Why did I invade this ce? It was because they were helping the resurrection of the Insect Dragon King. Insect Dragon King. That damned bastard who ruined my second life. ¡®I can roughly guess its location.¡¯ Below. I sensed a sinister mana from there. I searched the floor. This was where the family head was. So there should be a secret entrance. ¡®Found it.¡¯ I scanned the surroundings with mana carried by the wind. Then, a ce that appeared to be a secret entrance emerged. ¡®Old-fashioned.¡¯ Click. When I opened the entrance, a dark space greeted me. At the same time, the sinister mana became more palpable. It seemed simr to the secretboratory of the Iron-Blood Sword n from before. ¡®Found it.¡¯ There was a high probability that something rted to the revival of the Insect Dragon King was here. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 ¨C Compensation (2)¡¯ Upon entering, I saw a ce filled with demonic energy. For an ordinary human, just being here would pose a risk of being infected by this energy. ¡®Is this the answer?¡¯ I still didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t think that guy would have left it so obviously. ¡®Phew.¡¯ Taking a deep breath, I walked further inside. There, I saw an altar. An altar. A ce used for some kind of ritual. It was here. I stared intently at the altar. ¡®This is.¡¯ This was not an altar for resurrection. Rather, it was an altar formunication. Though it wasn¡¯t rted to ck magic, the way they summoned demons made me delve into ck magic. After perishing with the Demon King in my second life, I gathered as much information about the Demon King as possible from the third life onwards. ¡®They never appeared in the martial world.¡¯ Massacre of Mount Hua. I realized that they were also involved in the martial world from the previous incident. Due to that incident, I was fatally wounded and ended up dying by their hands. ¡®Is it different from what I thought?¡¯ In this ce, the Insect Dragon King did not attempt to resurrect. I thought the Iron-Blood Sword n had made a secret pact with the Insect Dragon King to help with his resurrection. However. His target was somewhere else. However. One thing I could be certain of. ¡®He didn¡¯t want this ce to be discovered.¡¯ There were no signs that anything had been evacuated from here. If so. I calmly observed. Something the Insect Dragon King didn¡¯t want to be discovered. What could it be? I was sitting and pondering, but I don¡¯t know much about the so-called Demon King. I only knew about the magic held by ck mages, the typical demons, the abilities the Demon King possessed, and their armies. ¡®In addition, what kind of magic or martial arts the Demon Kings use.¡¯ However, the magic they possessed was somewhat peculiar. Sacrifice. They maximized efficiency by offering people as sacrifices. However, nothing had been offered as a sacrifice here. ¡®What could it be?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know. I pondered deeply, but all I could think of was that it had something to do with munication¡¯ in some way. Could something be done throughmunication? Was there something about the existence of the Insect Dragon King that shouldn¡¯t be tampered with? ¡®I haven¡¯t been tricked by him.¡¯ He clearly disliked this ce being discovered. Then it meant that this altar had some value corresponding to his resurrection. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Then I must destroy it. There¡¯s no reason to leave this ominous thing behind. So, let¡¯s destroy it. Crunch. The moment the altar was shattered, My consciousness began to fade. Eternity. What was it? Was it an immortal and ageless existence? If so, it could not be called eternal. From the perspective of the universe¡¯s time orws, even transcendents cannot exist forever. Then were they the kings of magic? Or divine beings? That¡¯s not it either. They too cannot exist forever. The first Demon King lost his reason. Therefore, neither the Demon King nor divine beings ould be called eternal. Then what about the greatest demon god? Or what about ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö who opposed him? Could they discuss eternity? They could discuss eternity. From the beginning of the distant years until now, creating demon kings and creating entities to oppose them ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. They could indeed discuss eternity. The reason I pondered eternity was simple. The system. It recently mentioned eternity. How dare it! How dare a mere part of the universe¡¯sws discuss eternity?! I was angry, but also intrigued. The system, a part of the universe¡¯sws. It deliberately used the word eternity. The system. Thew of order created by ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. Then it must at least know the definition of eternity¡­ Then remember this, listener. If you saw someone with the innate ability of eternity¡­ Snap. The story was cut off here. My consciousness began to resurface. The perceived time was just a moment. ¡®Whose memory is this?¡¯ I frowned. A person contemting eternity. I felt madness. An existence that scattered human minds. Perhaps, just hearing these words could drive ordinary people insane. Madness was embedded in them. It was different from demonic energy. That harmed people, but this existence was extremely dangerous to one¡¯s mind and thoughts. And what he mentioned, ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. What could this be? As if covered by noise, information about this was thoroughly concealed. However, there was one thing that was certain. ¡®It¡¯s extremely ominous.¡¯ When I first heard the name of the demon god. I felt an ominousness from it. However, the being who left words in my memory emitted a simr level of ominousness. ¡®It feels like an adversary created by the demon god who made the demon king.¡¯ Could there really be another such existence? Indeed, a few such beings must exist for even the Demon God to be unable to rampage recklessly. Creating multiple Demon Kings to invade the world is for that reason. But¡­ ¡®Could this be a weakness the Insect Dragon King wants to hide?¡¯ The Insect Dragon King showed extreme agitation when I mentioned the Iron-Blood Sword n. There was a bad rtionship with him. He thought he was smart, but he was endlessly arrogant. That was a perplexing issue. ¡®Wait.¡¯ A being capable of opposing the Demon God. Could he be trying to ally with it? That thought suddenly crossed my mind. It was an absurd idea. The Insect Dragon King was killed by me, but only because it was me. The peak of my second life was simr to the peak of my third life. With all the empire¡¯s resources concentrated on me, I possessed the power of the star itself. My magic, unlike the usual circle method, formed a single massive ring. When I confronted the Dragon King, I gained enlightenment and created three massive rings. ¡®The peak of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor, capable of killing any transcendent in a single strike.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say it was simr to that time. The Insect Dragon King was someone I barely managed to kill by risking my life in that state. ¡®And yet, would someone like him betray another?¡¯ His powery in division and absorption. Among all the Demon Kings, he boasted supreme power, and given time, he was one of the Demon Kings who could be the strongest in a short period. ¡®The problem is that the basis of that poweres from the Demon God.¡¯ Did he have a reason to betray? A Demon King was different from me. Though he had learned things separately, like my magic and martial arts, the foundation of his power came from the Demon God. It was like the trait of this world. ¡®But the difference between those two is as vast as the sky and the earth.¡¯ Of course, it was a power given directly by the Demon God. But to give up that power? ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ I guess I needed to investigate the identity of the one called ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ It seemed unlikely that I wouldn¡¯t know of such an existence. ¡®A peer to the Demon God.¡¯ An existence capable of creating beings simr to the Demon King, at the very least. Then I shouldn¡¯t be unaware of it. ¡®Have I never encountered such beings?¡¯ Or perhaps I already had. However, in thetter case, it should have remained in my memory somehow. ¡®There¡¯s no way a being simr to the Demon King wouldn¡¯t remain in my memory.¡¯ There should be records, but there were none. Who was the one called ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö? That was the question. I erased everything near the altar. Just in case, I stored the wreckage in subspace and left the area. Whatever it may be, this ce was now a battlefield. ¡®The Iron-Blood Sword n is half-destroyed.¡¯ Even if I ran away immediately, there were many witnesses, and I used my magic form, so I would be caught soon. ¡°I need a moment.¡± I needed time for my body to recover, at least minimally. ¡°Call all the warriors outside immediately! It¡¯s an emergency!¡± ¡°What is this¡­ what on earth happened?¡± ¡°Family Head, check the safety of the Family Head!¡± Voices filled with astonishment echoed everywhere. Well, it must have been a mess. The n was suddenly shattered, so it was natural for them to make a fuss. The elders were nowhere to be seen, and I could sense some sinister mana. ¡®Let¡¯s get out.¡¯ I used the Wind God¡¯s Step to cross the wall of the Iron-Blood Sword n and escaped. There was no pursuit. The things that could be called authority, I had ughtered them all. ¡®But.¡¯ After losing my temper and wreaking havoc with the Heavenly Demon Godly Technique, something came to mind. ¡®Will they think this was an attack by the Ming Cult?¡¯ Ming Cult. A group that worshipped the Heavenly Demon as a god. In the martial arts world, it was evaluated as the strongest single force, but now it was a bit different. Even so, with the Heavenly Demon, it was certainly strong, but it felt a bit subtle. ¡®I want to ask Seo Neunghwa to handle this.¡¯ She might have left by now. Seo Neunghwa came to mind. She said there was only a week left, so she must have left by now. She said she didn¡¯t know when we¡¯d meet again, so it was an indefinite meeting. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I felt a bit guilty about dumping this on the Ming Cult as it was. Anyway, when I went near the station to catch the train. Ding. A blue window appeared before my eyes. [Wonderful achievement!] [You have defied fate and twisted your given destiny.] ¡®¡­Destiny, huh.¡¯ [An ability of your unique trait will be added.] [The unique trait, Eternity, will be granted a new ability.] [Eternal Moment, Momentary Eternity is created.] [You have obtained an S-grade trait selection right.] [You can rank up one of your traits.] [Only traits of A-grade or below are eligible for ranking up.] Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ¨C Compensation (3) [Wonderful achievement!] [You have defied fate and twisted your given destiny.] ¡®¡­Destiny, huh.¡¯ [An ability of your unique trait will be added.] [The unique trait, Eternity, will be granted a new ability.] [Eternal Moment, Momentary Eternity is created.] [You have obtained an S-grade trait selection right.] [You can rank up one of your traits.] [Only traits of A-grade or below can be ranked up.] The blue status window popped up. ¡®Eternal Moment? Momentary Eternity?¡¯ This seemed like something I needed to see for myself. The current abilities of my Eternity trait were as followed: [Eternity] : Imbues magic with the eternal attribute. : The user bes eternal. : The special skill, Eternity, bes usable. : The special skill, Eternal Moment, Momentary Eternity, bes usable. [Eternal Moment, Momentary Eternity] : Interferes with time. ¡®Interference with time.¡¯ The description was quite unhelpful. But I soon set aside myint. The fact that the description was so vague and simple likely meant it had a lot of potential applications. The more I learned about the system and its traits, the more I realized that simplicity was best. I might need to research this a bit. I moved on to the next one. An S-rank trait selection and the ability to rank up one trait. ¡®It¡¯s best to upgrade an A-rank trait to an S-rank trait.¡¯ It didn¡¯t upgrade S-rank traits, though. ¡®Well, the power these have is extraordinary.¡¯ ording to Yoo Eunchae, there was a rank above S-rank called Ex-rank. Ex-rank traits were said to have tremendous capabilities. She even said that just one of them could put you on par with a transcendent being. ¡®You think you can be on par with a transcendent with just one trait?¡¯ Although the information Yoo Eunchae provided might be wrong, this part shouldn¡¯t be. So, one of the Ex-ss traits could indeed be equal to a transcendent. ¡®Is that even possible?¡¯ A transcendent. Having be that entity twice, I knew how absurd that notion was. To think that just obtaining one trait could make you equal to that. An Ex-ss trait¡­ The first person I sought out was Yoo Eunchae. ¡°Long time no see! You secretly took Yoo Seolrang in a princess carry, did you solve the problem?!¡± For some reason, Yoo Eunchae was a bit aggressive. ¡°It was resolved well. But have you heard anything?¡± ¡°Heard anything?¡± ¡°Never mind then.¡± ¡°Hmmm, has something happened recently¡­ Ouch! Why did you hit me!¡± ¡°Well, you suddenly acted all cutesy.¡± ¡°¡­No, isn¡¯t this too violent?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Hmm¡­ Was I too violent? I pondered for a moment. ¡®I thought I was being rather merciful.¡¯ ¡°Are you really reflecting on it?¡± ¡°Well, violence isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°¡­Have you lost your conscience, ouch!¡± I lightly reprimanded Yoo Eunchae and asked her my question. ¡°Do you have time?¡± ¡°Time? I can make time for you, Professor, but there might be a bit of a cost¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae nced at me cautiously. ¡°¡­Ahem, put your fist down. If it¡¯s not Professor but Master, I should always make time.¡± ¡°Really? Then tell me about some good traits.¡± ¡°Traits? Rmending good ones is easy, but thebination of traits is crucial. I¡¯m quite good atbining them¡­¡± ¡°No, after dealing with those involved in the Demon King¡¯s revival, they gave me a trait selection option.¡± ¡°What, they gave that to you?! Who did you deal with?¡± ¡°The Iron-Blood Sword n.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°I raided the Iron-Blood Sword n.¡± ¡°The Iron-Blood Sword n¡­.¡± ¡°The ce where I was born.¡± ¡°And you wiped them out¡­ Well, that¡¯s just like you.¡± Yoo Eunchae nodded and said. ¡°Anyway, my rmendation depends on what I know about you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°But considering your traits, how about upgrading something different?¡± ¡°Something different?¡± ¡°For example, utility.¡± ¡°Is it necessary?¡± I didn¡¯t need utility traits right now. When it came to speed, no one was faster than me. Wind God Step. Since I mastered this, if it was not the Heavenly Demon who mastered it, I was confident that no one could catch me. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°No, could you stop looking at people as if they¡¯re useless?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never looked at anyone like that.¡± However, it couldn¡¯t be helped that I saw her value as low. ¡°But, actually, talking about this is meaningless.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°The trait selection option is just a fancy name for a choice; it reads the user¡¯s information and guides them towards the unique traits and traits listed in the status window.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, so I don¡¯t know what wille out.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I turned to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To the faculty office.¡± ¡°Are you going to choose alone?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± If it¡¯s not about choosing from all traits, there¡¯s no need to be with Yoo Eunchae. I left Yoo Eunchae behind and used the trait selection option. [Checking user¡¯s traits, unique traits, and stats¡­] [Please select a keyword.] [Magic, Martial Arts, Traits] I fell into a moment of contemtion. Once chosen, could it be undone or not? That seemed to be quite an important question. ¡°Can this be chosen and canceled?¡± [Yes, it is possible.] I pressed the magic. Then, four keywords appeared. [me, Ice, Magic, Lightning] ¡®All of them are useless.¡¯ There were things that could be dealt with. me had a versatile innovative Brilliant zing Fire, though its power was weak. Ice had cial Heavenly Moon. ¡®I don¡¯t feel muchcking in magic power thanks to the young dragon¡¯s heart.¡¯ Moreover, I consumed Dragon¡¯s Core, making it even more so. Lightning wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning. If Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique destroyed everything, Divine Thunderbolt obliterated everything. It left nothing behind. That was Divine Thunderbolt. I skipped magic. Next was martial arts. [Heaven-Surrendering, Soul Origin, Great Sky.] ¡°¡­¡± This was unexpected. My strengthy in Heaven-Surrendering and Soul Origin. ¡®But the Great Sky.¡¯ Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. It means they had also grasped its power. ¡°This is a bit intriguing.¡± But for now, I let it slide. Those three could be managed if I grew in this state. I pressed the trait slot. [Time, Space, Divinity.] ¡®¡­¡¯ I understood time and space. Time had eternity, and space had the power of severance. ¡®But divinity?¡¯ Divinity, huh. Did I have divinity? ¡®I do have many to send.¡¯ Divinity required numbers. I did consider myself a man to be revered or worthy of divinity. But typically, divinity needed numbers. There should be more who revered me than those who opposed me. ¡®They say opposition can be refined into the divinity of an evil god, but still.¡¯ Anyway. That¡¯s not the important part. The system, whatever it might be, judged that I possessed divinity. ¡®What could it be?¡¯ Although I met the conditions for divinity, it was true that I hadn¡¯t realized the crucial essence. ¡®But, it does make me curious.¡¯ Divinity was different from other powers. If martial arts and magic began by creating their own worlds. Divinity borrowed from external sources. However, if¡­ If I could gain this power called divinity as a trait and umte it internally, the story would change significantly. ¡®There¡¯s also the trait of eternity.¡¯ The user became eternal. This effect was particrly effective with divinity. As soon as I saw the unique trait of eternity, I thought. This life would be immensely powerful, to the point that it would be hard to catch up even whenpared to the peak of the next life. The power to be eternal was specialized in that direction to the extent that such thoughts arise. ¡®Is there no need to worry.¡¯ The path to bing the strongest. Other things can be reced, or I can somehow manage them. ¡°This might be a bit difficult.¡± I could¡¯t quite grasp it. [You have chosen Divinity.] So. This seemed to suit me best. ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be curious.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you use manifestation, Master?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s permanently consumed.¡± ¡°Permanently consumed?¡± Yoo Eunchae spoke in a tone of disbelief. ¡°Manifestation reflects what you¡¯ve built up. How can it be permanently consumed?¡± ¡°Well, if I were to give you a hint, it¡¯s about storage and restoration.¡± ¡°What kind of hint is that? [Storage] and [Restoration]¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae had a bewildered expression. ¡°What on earth are you storing and restoring that it permanently reduces the number of times¡­?¡± Yoo Eunchae stopped speaking. Her pupils began to tremble more and more. As if she was seeing something unbelievable. ¡°No, wait. Come to think of it, the reason why you were so reckless with the principal at first¡­ and the principal just epted it¡­¡± ¡°Well, something like that.¡± ¡°No way, is that even possible?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± Yoo Eunchae¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°Is that really possible?¡± ¡°Well, I tried it and it worked.¡± When was it? At first, I didn¡¯t think that way. In my second life. As I entered the high realm, I originally intended to make something else my manifestation. Back then, I had delightful dilemmas. Should I bombard with thousands of spells at once, or should I construct the entire domain with the magic I had umted¡ªsuch thoughts crossed my mind. However, as I observed my Manifestation, I came to a realization. The karma I bore. The karma of my previous life. I didn¡¯t know how long my previous life wouldst, but I continued to live. At that moment, I understood. How I should create my Manifestation. ¡®Storage and restoration. It¡¯s really simple.¡¯ For that, I gave up creating a domain for my Manifestation, and even something that could be made at the stage of a transcendent being. And it was worth it. Well, to put it simply: My Manifestation was, ¡®Summoning my prime self.¡¯ That¡¯s roughly the story. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ¨C Compensation (4)¡¯ [You have chosen a trait selection rted to Divinity.] [You have acquired a trait rted to Divinity.] [You acquire the most suitable trait, Innate Faith (A).] Innate Faith (A) Faith that can be obtained from people¡¯s beliefs innately. The more people who wholly admire you, or the more who revere you, the stronger your power bes. : Stat, Divine added. : You are an innate deity ording to your divinity. Your divinity is determined, and based on the number of believers, your rank is established. ¡°¡­A rank?¡± I wasn¡¯t entirely happy with the rank, but I didn¡¯t mind. After all, traits can be modified to fit my needs. However, whether it was useful or not was a bit important. I gave up other things to choose this, so if it¡¯s not useful, it¡¯s just trash. ¡®But innate faith?¡¯ Faith bestowed by heaven. In other words, it meant faith that one possessed from birth. ¡®But do I have any faith from birth?¡¯ Faith came from being revered or respected by others. That was the foundation of faith. The more people there were, the stronger and higher the quality of the power called faith became. But I didn¡¯t have such a person. ¡®Why would I have innate faith from birth¡­¡¯ As I thought about it, an idea urred to me. What if it included everyone who has faith in me? ¡®Huh?¡¯ In my second life, I reached the pinnacle as a mage. In my third life, I reached the pinnacle as a martial artist. That alone could grant me immense divine power. However, more dangerous than that¡­ ¡®My first life.¡¯ My life as a professional gamer. Back then, my fans were overwhelming. It was natural. ¡®Back then, there were a lot of things going on.¡¯ I reigned at the top in what was called the best virtual reality game for a long time. I always swept all the awards and won the ce called the World Cup seven times. An unprecedented achievement that no pro gamer had ever aplished. I debuted as a middle school student and stayed at the top for over ten years. ¡®If the faith from my first life carries over.¡¯ It was getting a bit scary. Soon after, an overwhelming power filled me. [You have naturally received countless faith from people.] [Your faith value is 1,391,419,198.] ¡°Faith?¡± [Your faith value is overwhelming!] [Your divinity is exceedingly great. Countless humans have revered you.] [You have been remembered among people forever.] [The Eternal God. This is your bestowed divine name.] [You have imprinted your existence upon them. You receive the rank of Archgod.] [You have reached the limit of innate faith. Your faith is fixed at 100,000.] [You acquire the trait, Vessel of the Archgod (Ex-).] ¡®Huh?¡¯ Something tremendous had arrived. Gods stood upon the faith of people. They spread their power among those who remember them, exerting influence. That¡¯s why the Vedas and the celestial gods held the strongest power. The Veda, where the gods of India existed. And the celestial gods were cultivating that power. India and America. The two were wrestling for power, while other forces below them were watching closely. The reason they were strong. They quickly expanded their influence early on, based on countless faiths. They swiftly appointed their apostles, and many gods joined forces. The more people remembered them, the more they won people¡¯s hearts, the more they gained people¡¯s faith. They could use powerful abilities. That was the power in the name of faith. Even gods had a hierarchy. Lesser gods and middle gods. And the Archgod. Each of the Archgods were extraordinary. They must have many followers and wield authority. Even clumsy transcendents dared not touch them. And on this earth, there were five Archgods. [What is this?] It should have been so. The five Archgods. That alone filled the positions on Earth. While other gods coulde, they already held all the positions. There was no benefit for them toe here. It was certainly like that. ©¤A spot appeared. It was sudden. As if divinity had only just been obtained. A spot appeared suddenly, without any precursor. Domain. What wouldmonly be called a domain of the gods suddenly appeared. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary domain. There existed a domain of a high-ranking Archgod. It was scattering a massive presence. [Strange.] [How did an Archgode here? Was there such an existence?] Transcendents and high-ranking deities muttered to each other. [A new existence. With countless faiths, no less?] [Humanity¡¯s faith is truly immense. Even with different deities in ce, they can harbor such faith.] Everyone looked at the deity¡¯s seat with questioning eyes. [Let¡¯s see¡­ there are even those from the Demonic Cult? Though they are weak.] [You¡¯re not in a position to ridicule others, are you? There are those from your empire too.] [Enough, something else is more impressive. Are there that many humans? Almost a billion humans believe in a single entity?] [In terms of leaving an impression¡­ it might be the most among the gods?] [What did you say?] Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the words of a transcendent being. [Wow, this is really something. How did such an entity juste in out of nowhere?] [No matter which dimension it came from, can it suddenly wield such influence? Dimensions with poptions over a hundred million are rare enough.] [How many dimensions has he made his own? Truly a fearful existence¡­!] Some showed their fear, while others trembled. Some cast an intrigued gaze. Among them, two indifferent gazes were directed at them. [How is this possible? Doesn¡¯t the Ming Cult reject any doctrine other than their deity, the Heavenly Demon?] [The Empire is the same. There are divine beings, but none that inspire such faith.] [There is¡­ or rather, there was.] It was due to their nature. Gathering faith easily made one strong, but it also bound one to various oaths. If one became a transcendent, they could ovee those oaths. Of course, this did not mean the power of faith was useless. The power of faith was certainly strong. But the constraints were severe. And it made one dependent on others. Therefore, the transcendents did not particrly cling to the power of belief. [Well, whatever it may be.] The gaze of the other transcendents focused on one of them. He was a being of considerable standing. With his unique arrogance, his martial prowess was lower than that of the strongest Heavenly Demon or the Duke of Extermination, who boasted the most outstanding massacres in multi-battles. In other words, he was a man who waspared to those two. A man who, among the transcendents, uniquely imed to be a normal person. [It won¡¯t be boring for a while.] The man said with a smile. If one gained new power, naturally, it must be tested. ¡®Vessel of an Archgod, huh.¡¯ The Ex grade that Yoo Eunchae had emphasized as so important. Among them, the special thing was that even an ordinary person could gain the traits of that grade and be able to fight against transcendents. At first, I did not believe those words. Though most of Yoo Eunchae¡¯s words were wrong. ¡®Transcendents are not called transcendents for nothing.¡¯ They were all beings who had escaped thews of the stars. Each one was capable of fighting and defeating a nation, extraordinary beings without a doubt. That was what a transcendent was. ¡®But can I defeat them with just one trait?¡¯ Bing a transcendent was akin to building a colossal tower. Laying the foundation, raising oneself on solid rock. While those with certain strengths or in the production field might have a chance, even the weakest production-type transcendent wouldn¡¯t be defeated by just one trait. ¡®I had such thoughts.¡¯ Now, it had changed a bit. I didn¡¯t know what Yoo Eunchae saw or what she said. But she was right. A special type of Ex-grade trait might be able to fight a transcendent. Vessel of an Archgod (Ex-) You can be a deity. ¨C umte deeds that everyone praises. (Achieved) ¨C Gather over ten million people who praise you. (Achieved) ¨C Create a faction that follows you. (Unachieved) : The concept is strengthened ording to divine power. : The body is strengthened ording to the divine attribute. : The more faith you gain, the more the concept expands. This was the new trait I have acquired. To roughly interpret it: ¡®Strength increases with divine power, the body is enhanced, and new powers are gained as faith increases?¡¯ That seems to be the meaning. Strengthening the concept means the power increases, and expansion means obtaining new power. ¡®¡­A vessel.¡¯ A vessel for the Archgod. I clenched my fist. Immense power infused my body. My strength and agility seemed to have increased by at least half. ¡®Though I need to measure it roughly.¡¯ Probably, just with physical abilities alone. In terms of equivalence: ¡®More so than when I gained the Demon God¡¯s body from the Heavenly Demon and ate the Dragon¡¯s heart.¡¯ It¡¯s beyond the physical body of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. I thought I¡¯d never have that body again. Because it was a power born of sheer coincidence upon coincidence. ¡®Shall I measure it precisely first?¡¯ To do that, I had to call the kids. There weren¡¯t many who could withstand my strike. ¡®Shall I see how far the kids havee along?¡¯ This was definitely not to hit my students. It was to see how much they had grown. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 ¨C How To Win ¡°Ugh, I feel likemitting an act of terrorism.¡± ¡°¡­At the very least, please be aware that you are a hero candidate.¡± At Yoo Eunchae¡¯s muttering, Abel responded with a disgusted expression. ¡°But think about it, imagine. The viins are diligently preparing something, and the heromits an act of terror with a bomb over it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it thrilling?¡± This woman was indeed a lunatic. Abel was seriously considering whether to kill her right now to avoid future troubles. In front of Han Seojin, she was extremely well-behaved. But the asional madness was unlike that of any other student. ¡°Anyway, be careful. Your actions are starting to get noticed outside.¡± ¡°Ah, I hate it. The U.S. or China thoroughly protects their students, so why doesn¡¯t Korea protect us?¡± ¡°Well, if you want to live in the wild like them, with outhouses for bathrooms, old beds, and only cold water in the showers¡­¡± ¡°Korea daisuki!¡± ¡°Why the sudden Japanese? Anyway, I need to prepare for ss, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After sending Abel away, Yoo Eunchae thought. ¡®I want tomit an act of terrorism.¡¯ She wanted to cause a big explosion. She wanted to experiment with her newly acquired traits. With such thoughts, she turned on her phone and saw a news article at the top of the video site. [The Copsed Iron-Blood Sword n, Is It Okay As It Is?] It was a video. ¡®Oh my.¡¯ Was the Iron-Blood Sword n copsing now? Yoo Eunchae had a bewildered expression. The Five Great ns. Among them, the most outstanding was the Iron-Blood Sword n. They had sold themselves out. But they were still useful. For their own benefit, they killed other demonic followers and expanded their territory. So she left them alone. ¡®Why suddenly annihte the n and cause trouble?!¡¯ Yoo Eunchae quickly clicked on the video. What kind of action led to this future? What butterfly effect caused this? As she clicked on the video, a thought crossed her mind. A very familiar face appeared. With white hair fluttering, a man with blue eyes was smiling confidently. ¡°What?¡± The culprit who brought down the Iron-Blood Sword n. It was none other than her professor, Han Seojin. Realizing this, Yoo Eunchae made a foolish expression. The students were gathered. I wanted to know their current level. ¡®It¡¯s absolutely not because I want to experiment with a new trait.¡¯ Eternal God. Its divine name was simple. Be eternal. ¡®Actually, this just enhances the unique traits.¡¯ It was a faith rted to time. Aside from that, I noticed a few changes while experimenting yesterday. The most significant thing. ¡®The effect of the cial Heavenly Moon has increased.¡¯ The magic of ice imbued with destruction. It had be more intense. Even I was quite surprised by this. Roughly. ¡®The output has increased by about five times.¡¯ An absurd output. However, a problem arose. ¡®It has be difficult to use Divine Thunderbolt.¡¯ The ice of destruction from the cial Heavenly Moon. And the harmonious me from Brilliant zing Fire. Combining these two to create an extreme reaction resulted in the Divine Thunderbolt. But with one side bing too strong, it has be difficult to use. ¡®In this case, I might need to look into a new trait.¡¯ A trait rted to fire. That had be necessary. I folded my arms and leaned against the wall. What should I do? ¡®The me of Harmony, Brilliant zing Fire, is difficult to enhance.¡¯ While being a me, it did not possess destructive power. Rather, it healed when applied and mixed well with other forces. It was created with such an image in mind. The World Tree of mes. It was a me inspired by seeing it. So, instead of increasing its destructive power as a me, I had to use another me. ¡®Everything needs to be bnced. Rather than just increasing destructive power, I need to enhance healing and harmony as well.¡¯ It was quite bothersome. Of course, that¡¯s why it allowsed me to cast the spell Divine Thunderbolt. Click, ck. I heard the sound of footsteps. There shouldn¡¯t be any suit-wearing people here. Curious, I turned my head and saw a man in a suit looking at me. ¡°Hello, Han Seojin.¡± ¡°Yes. Are you from the association?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Association. While the ns pursued their interests, the association was closer to the government. ns were likerge corporations. Thus, the Association didn¡¯t have much money, but it wielded strong power, attracting those who craved authority. ¡®Even so, the ns can wield tremendous power.¡¯ The man in the suit approached me and said, ¡°You need toe with us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Come to think of it. An enormous change happened to me. I received the divine name of the Eternal God. Separate from that, A bad change urred. ¡°Hello.¡± He had a stern appearance. A man in a ck suit, adjusting his sses, was looking at me. ¡°Since we¡¯re not here for anything good, let¡¯s get this over with.¡± ¡°Even for the sake of the principal, we must do it, but this matter won¡¯t be easy.¡± The man said this and began to investigate me. ¡°Do you know what the Five Great ns mean in Korea?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°¡­Though you had privileges from the Iron-Blood Sword n, you should know a bit.¡± ¡°Well. I don¡¯t have many good memories.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man closed his mouth for a moment and looked at me. ¡°Han Seojin, you will have toe with us.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°Because you brought down the Iron-Blood Sword n.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The present world had turned into an era of the survival of the fittest. Moral standards have copsed once. An incident that urred as all dimensions integrated. Monsters invaded this dimension, and those dwelling in demonic power bared their fangs. Korea had achieved significant changes with the advancement of science, but there was much darkness behind it. An era of money and power. It was an era where those without money were guilty, and those without power were guilty. Those without money or power were easily eliminated. That was the hallmark of the present age. Moreover, the Iron-Blood Sword n, which until recently held Seoul in its grasp. Such a ce copsed overnight. Apanied by numerous casualties and injuries. ¡®Even so, there are not many casualties.¡¯ It was because there were not many people I directly killed. The problem was that the power of those I directly killed was quite excessive. In any case, in absolute numbers, it was not that many. Still, even in this era, there was a sense of right. Korea. The five great families that ruled it. I single-handedly brought down the heart of that ce. That was the truth, but people did not believe it. ¡°The professor is someone special to the principal. There are many things she implicitly allows.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right~.¡± ¡°But this time, you¡¯ve crossed the line quite a bit.¡± The person who came to interrogate me looked at me. ¡°The Iron-Blood Sword n dominates the center of Korea, Seoul.¡± ¡°I have destroyed the forces of evil.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s not it. Although they harbor darkness, isn¡¯t it something everyone has to some extent? The Iron-Blood Sword n doesn¡¯t necessarily have to exist, but they must be there to rece others. If they fall, everyone will join the power struggle.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Even the Wi n participated in this power struggle. They dered that they would be one of the Five Great Families this time, and that old man would do well. ¡°Therefore, I ask for your cooperation. This incident is on a scale that cannot be done alone. The only entities capable of orchestrating something of this magnitude are transcendents, as you know.¡± ¡°Is there such a duty?¡± ¡°Yes, all transcendents have duties. Thanks to them, we can live peacefully like this. However, this incident is not ordinary. It¡¯s an event that only a transcendent-level entity could cause.¡± The man in front of me adjusted his sses and looked at me. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Are you saying another transcendent helped me?¡± ¡°No, not a transcendent, but we suspect another high-ranking entity¡­ or those tainted by evil.¡± ¡°That¡¯s sad.¡± Even though I did it, no one believes that I did. ¡®Well, actually, that¡¯s a good thing.¡¯ Supreme Realm. I reached the end, but the head of the family was weak. He was just an ordinary guy who somehow got close to being a transcendent. Perhaps the threshold of other top-level figures was more dangerous. Maybe the person investigating me now was more wary of that. ¡®I did some preparation.¡¯ I spoke a few words to the principal. No matter how powerful I was to bring down the Iron-Blooded Sword Family, doing it alone? ¡®It¡¯s obvious that obstacles woulde from everywhere.¡¯ There were people who mistakenly thought I caused incidents without any backup. ¡®If I really did that, even the Emperor wouldn¡¯t have given me immense resources.¡¯ My political power was greater than expected. Moreover, my martial prowess surpassed that. My talent was even greater than that. That¡¯s why I could have all the resources of the empire. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go now. Before the reporterse.¡± I looked outside. It seemed like some reporters were already there. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go then.¡± When we stepped outside, the reporters were already there. ¡°Mr. Han Seojin, you brought down the Iron-Blood Sword n this time. Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°No interviews, please. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Ignoring the suit-d man¡¯s words, I hung my head down. I recalled a sad memory. [If I win this time, I have something to say.] [Hmm?] [I¡¯ll bring a ring.] [¡­What?] The memory of getting hit by a truck when I was about to propose to my first love. [What¡¯s that flower?] [I picked it up on the way. They say it¡¯s good for recovery, so brew it and drink it.] [Han Seojin. Are you giving flowers to another woman right in front of me?] [Hmm?] [¡­You really have no clue.] The memory of causing a misunderstanding because of the possessiveness of the Duke of Extermination. [Why, why are you being so nice to me?] [Don¡¯t you know the reason? Really?] [Could it be that you, you¡­ but I cannot betray the Heavenly Demon¡­] [Don¡¯t say that. Right now, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important.] [¡­Han Seojin.] The incident when I needed a subordinate and made the Flower Dragon my subordinate, causing a misunderstanding with the Heavenly Demon. ¡®There was such a story.¡¯ Cry to prove your innocence. A scene from the novel I read during the first round. It had been so long that I couldn¡¯t remember well, but I recalled it was about proving innocence by crying. Well, anyway. How to win in politics? It¡¯s simple. Attract attention. ¡°I, sniff¡­ could not forgive the actions of the Iron-Blood Sword n.¡± Victory through tears. If an article came out today, wouldn¡¯t it be like this? The reason the eldest son of the Iron-Blood Sword n had no choice but to bring it down. The Iron-Blood Sword n was actually conducting human experiments. Just like that. ¡®So what.¡¯ That was it. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 ¨C How To Win (2) [The reason why the Iron-Blood Sword n had to copse.] [Han Seojin, the eldest son of the Iron-Blood Sword n, who betrayed his family. The Iron-Blood Sword n had to disappear.] [The reason why the eldest son of the Iron-Blood Sword n had no choice but to bring it down.] It all happened in one night. No, it didn¡¯t even take a whole day. One of the Five Great Families that ruled Korea vanished. The world was in chaos. The martial arts world and the magic world. They were pushed back by divine power and dark magic. However, it was not that those two powers were weak. They only experienced certain events and declined, but the power they possessed was still formidable. Divine power was the strongest. Following that, the chivalry of knights and the magic used by druids came next. And then came martial arts and magic. Despite repeated tremendous declines, it was the third most powerful force. Even among the transcendents, many possessed great power. Therefore, they were unknowingly subjected to many economies. However, even so. ¡°A family in a small country in the East has copsed.¡± ¡°Why bother? Is there any need to care about such a small country?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a world where the head of the family is called the highest level. There are less than ten in Korea, but one man brought down such a family.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We need to look into it.¡± Someone took an interest. ¡°Hmph, even if they are of the supreme realm, they are not the same. Do you know how vast the gap is between a transcendent and the supreme realm?¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°Besides, he is an ordinary, shabby guy. He¡¯s not worth paying attention to.¡± Someone dismissed it. ¡°Martial arts, huh? It¡¯s quite a mystical power. Building an inner microcosm and stacking it like a tower is truly unique.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different from our chivalry. Nurturing strength through belief is good too, but they won¡¯t be ignored either.¡± ¡°Well, since our king is interested, shall we take a look?¡± Someone was intrigued. And it was the same in Korea. No, Korea was even more chaotic. Like a melting pot, all attention was drawn to it. ¡°That guy has caused a stir.¡± ¡°That guy?¡± ¡°I saw him once at the academy. We crossed swords.¡± ¡°Hmm, really?¡± ¡°Yes, his swordsmanship was impressive.¡± The Sword Saint closed his eyes. It wasn¡¯t just impressive. There was a sense of ease even when facing him. ¡®Moreover.¡¯ He could feel it when he faced Han Seojin. Iprehensible. An existence that couldn¡¯t be understood. Tremendous power. A rigid expression. An iprehensible kind of ashen color. Everything else was understandable. However, he could not forget the ashen sphere that destroyed his manifestation. The Sword Saint thought to himself. ¡®No matter how quickly he grew stronger, he couldn¡¯t defeat the Iron-Blood Sword n alone.¡¯ Surely, a transcendent must have intervened. There were circumstances where two transcendents were present in this world simultaneously. If two transcendents had intervened, the Iron-Blood Sword n could be erased. ¡®Surely, he will be stronger.¡¯ Now, even he won¡¯t be able to defeat him. But the Sword Saint held his tongue. It was because of the person in front of him. His female cousin. His information should not flow to that person. ¡®In fact, his swordsmanship was quite considerable.¡¯ He restored the sword of the Namgoong n. That alone was enough to prove his talent. It was a bit regretful that he used his fists more. While thinking such thoughts, the Sword Saint drank his coffee. ¡°Hm, he¡¯s twenty now.¡± ¡°Sis?¡± ¡°Is he worth raising?¡± At her words, the Sword Saint frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely like that.¡± The Sword Saint, known as one of the strongest even among the high realms. And his cousin was someone even he revered. With a single wooden sword, she reached the pinnacle of the supreme realm. In Korea, there were only about ten individuals of the highest rank. In other words, she possessed the power of a family head. She achieved that level at the youngest age, and everyone praised her as the highest rank. If a second transcendent were to appear in Korea, it would naturally be her, as connoisseurs highly praised her. However, she had one very fatal w. And that was¡­ ¡°Sis, it¡¯s really not urgent, but the age difference is more than double.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Prime years. No, saying it¡¯s the prime of youth wasn¡¯t urate. She might be closer to the end of her prime¡ª47 years old. Refusing all marriage proposals at the age of 20, determined to marry a man stronger than herself. Thanks to her immense talent, she became the youngest person in Korea to reach the supreme realm. ¡®Having defeated every man who confessed to her, she remains unmarried to this day.¡¯ She was nothing but an old maid. I was currently at a hotel. A suite room costing over ten million won per day. I cooperated with them for the investigation, but the person in charge changed midway, and so did the story. ¡°Hehe, it seems there was a slight misunderstanding during the adjustment process. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Well, when doing government work, ¡®slight¡¯ misunderstandings can happen. I understand.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± ¡°However, I wonder if the person who had my back will understand¡­¡± ¡°¡­Heh, hehe.¡± A man in a suit, looking at me with cold sweat. But he didn¡¯t know. ¡®When I attacked the Iron-Blood Sword n, there was no one to back me up.¡¯ I handled it all by myself. But no one in the world would believe that. ¡®Perhaps the only people I can trust are.¡¯ The Heavenly Demon, who knew my identity, or the Duke of Extermination. And Yoo Eunchae, the principal, and Seo Neunghwa would also be included. Come to think of it, a lot of people really do know. ¡®There are also many who have sensed my past life.¡¯ This was the first time something like this has happened. In the past two lives, there was not a single person who knew about my past life. I stopped my idle thoughts and focused on the conversation. ¡°Anyway, you know what I did now. I had no choice.¡± I said, pretending to be sad. ¡°Yes, yes. I understand. The Iron-Blood Sword n has crossed the line.¡± ¡°However, despite doing a righteous deed, being captured and imprisoned like this makes me truly sad.¡± ¡°¡­I am really sorry about that. State affairs don¡¯t always go as nned.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. People in public service are very busy¡­¡± ¡°Haha, thank you for understanding¡­¡± ¡°But you know the person behind me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She recently went to perform her ¡®duty¡¯ again, but once she finishes and returns¡­ calming her down is not something I can do alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The civil servant¡¯splexion turned almost pale. If the principal really stepped in, it was no small matter for politicians to be ousted. The only transcendental being in Korea. And yet, unlike the transcendent beings bound by ¡®duty¡¯, she was a unique existence free from such ¡®duty¡¯. Her identity dominated the spatial realm with this unique trait. Therefore, her name carried immense weight in Korea. Because with just one word from her, everything could change. ¡°But I understand. You¡¯re very busy. Isn¡¯t aligning everyone¡¯s understanding while performing official duties difficult?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for understanding.¡± ¡°However, how should I put it?¡± I rolled my thumb and index finger to form a zero. ¡°A bit of ¡®sincerity¡¯ might be necessary.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need money from the dark side either. But some of the money that the Iron-Blood Sword Family had, and a bit of expensive educational materials under the guise of educational support¡­¡± ¡°¡­Yes, yes. Ha, I¡¯ll try to bring up the suggestion.¡± ¡°Ehey, there¡¯s no need to be so pale. If there¡¯s no support, there¡¯s no support.¡± ¡°¡­I will try to make it work somehow.¡± ¡°Thank you so much for your effort.¡± ¡°Then, I will take my leave.¡± ¡°Shall I escort you?¡± ¡°Oh, no. It was a useful conversation.¡± Click. The civil servant quickly left. ¡°Wow~~.¡± ¡°Did you see that, my student? This is how you extract money.¡± ¡°Wow~~, I think I¡¯m a bit infatuated with you, Master.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Feel free to be infatuated.¡± ¡°Oh, are you epting it?!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae had her characteristic nk expression. ¡°Did you really take down the Iron-Blood Sword n by yourself?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I heard it from Yoo Seolrang, but it was true.¡± ¡°Did Seolrang say that?¡± ¡°Yes, well¡ªmost of the others didn¡¯t really believe it.¡± It seemed like she didn¡¯t believe it either. I could see it in her expression. She looked at me as if confirming if I really did it. ¡°But did you call a guest?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yoo Eunchae had a puzzled look on her face. Then, it meant she didn¡¯t either. ¡®An uninvited guest?¡¯ I looked towards the door. Then Yoo Eunchae also looked at the door. Bang! A woman appeared as the door shattered. Brown hair and green eyes. She was looking at me with sparkling eyes. ¡°What, what. Are you perhaps taken by this sister¡¯s charisma?¡± ¡°¡­¡± What the hell, who was this crazy woman? ¡°Ooh~?¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Yoo Eunchae whispered in my ear. [That woman is crazy. She¡¯s a 47-year-olddy who dered she wouldn¡¯t marry unless the man is stronger than her, and she¡¯s still single because of it¡­¡­.] ¡°I can hear you!¡± ¡°¡­And she¡¯s the youngest person to be in the Supreme Realm in the country.¡± ¡°¡­¡­The future of the country looks so bright.¡± ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡± ¡°Could you not look at me with that pitying expression?¡± Scoffing, the woman sat on the sofa. ¡°Anyway, I heard the story. You, they say you¡¯re good with a sword?¡± ¡°¡­My main strength is my fists.¡± ¡°They say you¡¯re good with a sword?¡± ¡°I use my fists.¡± ¡°They say you¡¯re good with a sword?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Your stance looks fine. Your body is¡­ oh my.¡± Blushing, she nced at me repeatedly. ¡°Your face is exactly my type. By any chance, with me¡­¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you know the word ¡®shameless¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­What did you say your name was again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yoo Eunchae.¡± ¡°Bomb expert, Yoo Eunchae?!¡± The intruder was shocked at the mention of Yoo Eunchae. By the way, a bomber? ¡®She looks like a person of the highest rank, but is Eunchae¡¯s nickname known to someone like her?¡¯ This was rather impressive. What kind of trouble did she cause for her to know? It was at that moment. ¡°Anyway, my name is Nam Daram. I¡¯m the one who will raise you.¡± ¡°Wow~ Ajumma, you can¡¯t even act your age and you¡¯re saying this to someone who hasn¡¯t even lived half their life¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae stopped talking there as if something pricked her. ¡°¡­Anyway, you, I¡¯ll raise you.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s raising who?¡± ¡°What? Now my precious husband candidate¡­¡± Nam Daram stopped talking. There was someone looking at her with an expression of disbelief. ¡°Kwo, Kwon Sora-nim?¡± ¡°This crazy bitch!! I abandoned my duties and rushed over when I heard that the Iron-Blood Sword n had copsed, and you dare to mess with our Seojin without considering your own age?¡± ¡°Wa, wait a minute, if you hit me with that, I¡¯ll die?!¡± I looked outside. It was summer. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 ¨C Not Fond Of My Nickname I sometimes thought. If there was a turning point in my life. ¡®When did it start?¡¯ Was it when I admired the pro gamer, Han Seojin? Or when I wanted to be a pro gamer like him, but was frustrated by my mediocre talent? Then, when I started a game. Getting hooked on it and holding onto it for seven years, doing nothing else. Was it when I entered the world of that game? It seems like my life started going off course from that moment. I sighed. The person who suddenly appeared, iming to be the Sword Saint¡¯s cousin. It was because of her. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± ¡°I heard you handle the sword quite well. This big sister here is going to give you some guidance.¡± ¡°¡­Who are you calling big sister?¡± I frowned and looked at the woman who introduced herself as my big sister. Brown hair and green eyes. She was looking at me with a confident expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious I¡¯m your big sister?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that¡¯s true.¡± Honestly, there was a part that pricked my conscience as well. My mental age was very high. ¡®In the 40s, I¡¯d say it¡¯s manageable.¡¯ I sincerely thought that way. However, if there was a problem¡­ ¡®This person¡¯s mental age is a bit¡­¡¯ It seems much younger. Not in her 40s, but she could be mistaken for early 20s, or evente teens. However, there were a few things I could guess. Usually, those at a high level were mostly insane. Or¡­ ¡®Could it be dementia?¡¯ That might be it. Those at the supreme realm were all crazy in some way. ¡°So, what are you doing now, little brother?¡± ¡°Researching about mes.¡± The Divine me of Eternity. Since obtaining it, my body had changed. ¡®When I killed the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n, I grew stronger.¡¯ I was not talking about physical strength. As my body got stronger, my realm naturally increased due to the realizations I gained in my previous life. ¡®However, increasing my realm blindly isn¡¯t necessarily good.¡¯ As the realm increased, how high could one go? This was important. So, one built a foundation called the body and stacked their own knowledge on top of it. This was how heroes raised their levels. No matter how good I was, it was hard to surpass this immediately. ¡®Well, even if it¡¯s immediately, it won¡¯t be long before I surpass it.¡¯ It has been half a year since I came here. I had already reached the state called High Realm here. The ss was divided into the beginning and the mature state, and I hadpletely embodied the realm. ¡®I could move on to the highest ss, though.¡¯ The current method of advancing to the highest level was not very good. Although it was easy to ascend, I wanted to do so in an ideal state, intact. ¡®I want to learn more about the traits.¡¯ Eternal God. As soon as I obtained its divine name, an alien power flowed into my soul. It strengthened my magic form. It strengthened the Ice of Destruction, cial Heavenly Moon. ¡®So, the harmony of the Brilliant zing Fire was broken.¡¯ I temporarily couldn¡¯t use the power of the Divine Thunderbolt. Yet, even in that state, my overall strength doubled. ¡®So I need to strengthen the Brilliant zing Fire.¡¯ This was quite a headache. cial Heavenly Moon with the added attribute of ¡®Eternity.¡¯ In that case, I needed to attach something of equal rank, or at least a step lower, to the Brilliant zing Fire. ¡®If Eternity is ice, should I go with the spatial side?¡¯ Abilities rted to the spatial side were extremely tricky. For me, it was just the ability called Severance. But Severance was an offensive space-rted ability. It didn¡¯t match with Brilliant zing Fire. It was designed that way from the start. The me of Healing, the me of Harmony. Brilliant zing Fire was also called that. ¡®Space attribute and me.¡¯ This is something to think about a lot. ¡°Hey, little brother?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hey, are you listening to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve been speaking informally for a while now.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, leave.¡± ¡°This is the charm of a younger man?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was really going crazy. I held back from looking at her with a ridiculous expression. Reacting as if each of these reactions was amusing. Ignoring her, I searched for information about space-rted attributes. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m disappointed in you. Using a sword and being interested in elemental attributes. If you¡¯re a swordsman, you should focus on training your sword to kill your opponent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than fighting stupidly with just a sword.¡± She stopped speaking after saying that. The ce I was in right now is the teacher¡¯s office. It had been my personal space for a long time. However, I sensed someone in front of the office. ¡®Abel?¡¯ There shouldn¡¯t be any reason for him toe today. Because it was a day off. Since the incident I caused was significant, I gave all the students about three days off. ¡®I was nning toplete the Brilliant zing Fire during that time.¡¯ That was my n. ¡°Come in.¡± Creak. As I opened the door with telekinesis magic, I saw Abel raise his arm as if he was about to open the door. ¡°You noticed.¡± ¡°Because you were leaking your presence all over the ce.¡± ¡°What, it¡¯s a vampire. Should I get rid of him?¡± ¡°My student.¡± ¡°No wonder, he has clear eyes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Abel was sweating, sensing a threat to his life. ¡°But why are you here?¡± ¡°Can you help me?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t do things like destroying families.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Two pairs of eyes turned towards me. ¡°They say you openly destroyed the Iron-Blood Sword n.¡± ¡°After smashing the Namgoong n, then the Wi family, and then the Iron-Blood Sword n¡­ never mind.¡± When I subtly released a killing intent, Abel fell silent. Vampires. They were the n of the night. Just being exposed to sunlight damages their bodies. That¡¯s why they moved only at night. Hence the nickname, the n of the night. It was the punishment that vampires bore. A price paid for the innate talent passed down from birth. The fate bestowed upon them to inherit the blood of life. But there existed a being that surpassed that. The Progenitor. Called the true vampire, the progenitor of all vampires. They had even overturned their own nature, absorbing the strength called the essence and traits of others. Thus, they were a blessed n. But they werezy. They could not move when the sun was up, only moving at night. Moreover, even during the night, they could only move for 2 to 3 hours a day. Thus, they were a cursed n. The curse of sloth. A celestial punishment that all vampires were born with. In that sense, Abel was a mutant. A mutant that should not exist. He did not suffer from the curse of sloth or sunlight. Of course, his ability to absorb essence was not very good. However, with the inherent physical abilities of vampires. And the unique attribute called blood me. Even with that, he was sometimes called an elite in human society. ¡°Do you know why I want to unify the back alleys?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. There¡¯s someone I want to protect.¡± ¡°Someone you want to protect?¡± ¡°Yes, have you heard of the Vampire Princess?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± However, there was something that could be inferred. When Abel first showed me the blood realm. ¡®Was it the being that was hiding back then?¡¯ There was a distinct ominous temperament. Like the Abel visible before my eyes now. ¡°If it¡¯s the Vampire Princess, I know.¡± ¡°So what about her?¡± ¡°Younger brother, are you ignoring me now? The Vampire Princess is¡­¡± ¡°One of those who inherit the blood of the Progenitor.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it better to kill all vampires? They seem a bit dangerous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the one currently aiming to unify the vampires. The one I serve desires peace and rest. In fact, they are forging friendly rtions with humans. That¡¯s why I work under Principal Kwon Sora.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I think I understood. There¡¯s someone who wanted war, and they aimed to drag the Vampire Princess, whom Abel wanted to protect, into it. ¡°And you want to take that Vampire Princess away from there.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I pondered for a moment. Vampires. Some of them were endlessly malicious. In my second life, among those who opposed the empire, there were those who were called the Empire of Evil. Their territory was no more than a kingdom, but their power was enough to be called an empire. Vampires. Those guys could absorb other people¡¯s unique temperaments through blood and use some of them. ¡®It¡¯s simr to Unique Traits here.¡¯ If I had awakened the status window in the second round, it would have ssified my Unique Trait as ¡®Heavenly Eyes.¡¯ The Heavenly Eyes was such an excellent vision trait that it could be called the source of my power in the second round. Anyway, the ones who called themselves the Empire of Evil didn¡¯t care much even within the Empire. They lived in remote, barrennds, so there was no particr concern. But they started to cross the line. They took imperial citizens and made them ves for bloodsucking. ¡®I wiped them out.¡¯ They were so vile that they started calling me the Duke of Destruction because I destroyed everything in my path. ¡®People like me were called by such terrifying nicknames.¡¯ Suddenly, I felt bad. ¡°The reason we need to save the Vampire Princess is¡­¡± ¡°She will be of help.¡± ¡°No definitive reward?¡± ¡°My everything.¡± Abel knelt before me. ¡°I will give you my everything.¡± Putting others before oneself. After hearing up to that point, Nam Daram was on the verge of tears. ¡°Romantic, pass!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Brother, when someone with such a heartbreaking story begs so earnestly, let¡¯s help!¡± ¡°¡­Well, if he¡¯s even kneeling, that makes sense.¡± There was something bothering me. The Insect Dragon King. That guy, I mean. Why did I attack the Iron-Blood Sword n? It was because the Dragon King was scheming some plot for his resurrection. So I tried to stop his resurrection, found the Iron-Blood Sword n suspicious, talked to him, and struck him when my doubts turned into certainty. ¡®Originally, I should go help Abel.¡¯ But in a situation where you never know when the Dragon King might resurrect, it¡¯s hard to just go help Abel blindly. ¡°Let¡¯s find out a bit more first.¡± However, seeing Abele out like that, my heart naturally softened. Maybe it¡¯s because Abel is struggling like a grad student. ¡®I have to think as positively as possible.¡¯ Even among vampires, there existed a hierarchy. More precisely, those who inherited the bloodline of the primordial vampire, known as the Progenitor. They inherited the Unique Traits of the Progenitor. And they used their traits to establish their own families. And now, from one of these prestigious families, a loud explosion erupted. ¡°Everyone, run!! Han Seojin, the master collector of family heads, has appeared!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Why did my nickname turn out like this? Chapter 111 Chapter 111 ¨C Not Fond Of My Nickname (2) The Six Families of the Progenitor. The Unique Traits of each of the true ancestors. Dividing those into six families. Those were the ces known as the Six Families of the Progenitor. The ce they settled was quite nearby. The former North Korea. A country now devastated by monsters. However, for some reason, they settled in the city once called Pyongyang, making them geographically quite close. ¡°But I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Even though they are the six great families, they don¡¯tpare to the Five Great Families in Korea.¡± The Five Great Families led by the Iron-Blood Sword n. None of them had produced a transcendent, and their leader was so weak that I could kill all the elites alone. ¡®Objectively, they¡¯re not weak either.¡¯ In terms of power, they had one High Realm and ten Middle Realm forces. In most countries, such forces could lead to an overthrow. ¡°Yes, the Six Families of the Progenitor do not match up to the Five Families of Korea. On the surface.¡± ¡°On the surface?¡± ¡°Yes, but before that, do you know why vampires are despised as a cursed n?¡± ¡°No.¡± Nam Daram said confidently. ¡°To put it simply, vampires can copy others¡¯ traits through bloodsucking.¡± ¡°Traits¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about copying traits?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s an exception for you, professor.¡± Abel, who had his traits taken by me, was momentarily flustered. In contrast, Nam Daram looked at me with sparkling eyes. ¡°Brother, have you ever copied traits?¡± ¡°Rather than that, keep talking.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Anyway, vampires can take on the unique temperaments¡­ traits of people through the power of bloodsucking.¡± ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t vampires be a potent force?¡± ¡°Normally, yes. However, the beings currently called vampires are merely the creations of the progenitor. Each time they suck blood, they can steal unique essence, but to embody these traits, they fall into a long slumber due to their inherentziness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re weak.¡± ¡°Yes, the ability to take on traits is strong, but they are cursed withziness as a result. They used to prioritize their racial superiority and lineage. Well, there were a few families strong enough to sustain that.¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°The Six Families of the Progenitor are the six families that inherited the progenitor¡¯s power. The power of blood, the authority of vampirism, the power of darkness, the authority to handle souls, and the authority of maniption. The problem was that the families, which could be maintained in six branches, caused conflicts among themselves.¡± ¡°Hmm. But there are still six families, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Fortunately, the lineage could be preserved, but all the powerful vampires of that time died. To put it in terms of the Five Great Families, it¡¯s better to see it as if all the elders, who are considered the elite of the family, and the head of the family all died.¡± ¡°Wow, they¡¯re really crazy, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Anyway, the downfall of the originally somewhat powerful vampires began from that internal conflict.¡± ¡°The problem is that a prince and princess appeared from there.¡± ¡°Why is that a problem?¡± ¡°Because they were real.¡± ¡°What do you mean by real?¡± ¡°The original n was for the progenitor to create six beings with great care, using his own blood. Each one possessed a unique power that was managed by six royal families, represented by princes and princesses.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The problem lies with the prince who held the power of bloodsucking. Using this ability, he drained the blood of the other princes and princesses. Upon witnessing this, the progenitor sealed the prince away.¡± ¡°The prince has reappeared?¡± ¡°Yes, during the time when all dimensions merged, the dimension in which the progenitor sealed the prince also merged.¡± ¡°Then the princess is in danger¡­?¡± ¡°The prince, with his bloodsucking power, absorbed the traits of the other princes and princesses created by the progenitor. This caused the progenitor¡¯s powers tobine into one.¡± ¡°Does that mean he has be the progenitor¡¯s vampire?¡± Nam Daram wore a grave expression. The progenitor vampire. He was a being worshiped by all vampires. If there was something simr, it would be like the Ming Cult. The Ming Cult worshiped a being called the Heavenly Demon as a god. ¡®The vampires worship the progenitor vampire as their god.¡¯ The problem was that there was a top tier even among vampires. If so¡­ ¡®Does that mean the progenitor vampire is at least a transcendent being?¡¯ At the very least, yes. ¡°Then if the prince absorbs all powers¡­¡± ¡°Yes, although it takes time to absorb other powers and fully control them, if we only talk about the scale of power, we specte he would be simr to the progenitor vampire.¡± ¡°A transcendent being¡¯s birth. And one at the core of evil.¡± Nam Daram closed her eyes. Thinking about various things, Nam Daram was surely nning to save the princess from the prince. ¡°Then where is the princess?¡± ¡°Fortunately, she is in Korea. However, she might have to go up to Pyongyang soon¡­¡± ¡°So your request is to protect the princess from the prince in Pyongyang?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Abel nodded silently. ¡®This is not an easy problem.¡¯ The six founding families. And the prince who was usurping the powers of the founder. The region where they were was precisely Pyongyang. ¡®To crawl into that ce and protect her.¡¯ No matter how strong I was, it was a difficult request. ¡®Though I am good at breaking things or such.¡¯ It¡¯s not that Icked confidence in protection either. But to crawl into that ce and fight against those ¡®prepared¡¯ ones. Even for me, it was difficult. To handle all of them. ¡°Do we really have to go to Pyongyang?¡± ¡°Because the base of power is there. Not all Six Families of the Progenitor cooperate with the prince.¡± ¡°Is that base of power more important than the life of that princess?¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°It may be hard to enjoy power, but if we want to stay alive, living here should be fine, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, but.¡± ¡°The principal will help too, won¡¯t she? It¡¯s better not to create a transcender, the axis of evil, if we can avoid it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand their danger.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°They believe that if the prince bes a progenitor vampire, they can do something to the principal.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Were they really cut from the same cloth as those Ming Cult? Then, it was truly possible. When the principal was briefly away, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to carry out a terror attack. ¡®Those bastards would even behead the heads of the orthodox faction or the envoys if they insulted the Heavenly Demon.¡¯ And then, whileughing, they would say, ¡®We beheaded those who insulted the Heavenly Demon!¡¯ and smile brightly. Those higher-ups would forgive those who dared to insult the Heavenly Demon by beheading them? And then they would insist on torturing them next. That¡¯s how the Ming Cult bastards were. How much my head had hurt because of them. ¡°I roughly understand.¡± ¡°¡­You understand that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Because I was terribly tormented by those bastards. I could understand. The current situation was quite serious. ¡°Where is that Vampire Princess?¡± ¡°She is outside the academy right now¡­¡± ¡°Unbelievable. You say you want to protect her, yet you leave her in such a dangerous ce.¡± ¡°¡­No, I appreciate the help, but Korea is rtively safe¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure? Can you really bet everything and be sure? When I raided the Iron-Blood Sword n no one came.¡± ¡°¡­That¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re saying they¡¯ll attack this ce, guarded by the transcendent Kwon Sora. So we have to consider all possibilities. Fanatics rationalize their actions with noble goals andmit terrorism.¡± After saying that, I went into the group chat on my phone. I posted a message for everyone to gather because we had a mission. ¡°Are you calling all the students?¡± ¡°Unlike when I attacked the Iron-Blood Sword n, I don¡¯t have to struggle alone now.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°And the kids have grown, so they should be able to handle protection.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Abel, having heard up to that point, looked at me as if he had heard something strange. ¡°By any chance.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°By any chance, I¡¯m just asking if it¡¯s really okay to leave all the defense to the students¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± That¡¯s correct. Those guys would defend well enough. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to deal with kids who have absolute trust in the principal¡¯s academy, do you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Those guys will never give up.¡± Even if it meant terrorizing the principal¡¯s academy to capture the princess. It¡¯s only a matter of time, but the prince could be a transcendent. ¡®It¡¯s not like a rank is formed overnight.¡¯ Their faith was absolute. Even as a transcendent, they were neither omnipotent nor omniscient. As soon as those guys attacked the academy, they would immediately go into hiding. Even if the transcendental being captured them, it was ultimately a game that ended when the prince reached the transcendental being. So what should be done? ¡®We need to reduce their numbers.¡¯ The Heavenly Demon of the Ming Cult. Experience as its consort spoke. Those guys, they were simr to the Ming Cult. If nothing else¡­ ¡®Dealing with those guys is my job.¡¯ How long has it been since I grappled with them? They spoke of a world where strength was everything and thew of the jungle prevailed, but they were all muscleheads, even their brains. If you roughly thought of the progenitor vampires as a more arrogant group from there¡­ ¡®I can predict how they will act.¡¯ Chapter 112 Chapter 112 ¨C Not Fond Of My Nickname (3) ¡°Han Seojin, huh.¡± A dim space. In the center was a round table. At the head of the table, A man was staring at a piece of paper. ¡°He is a difficult man to deal with.¡± ¡°But he will move if Abel is kidnapped.¡± A firm woman¡¯s voice. The rebuttal came from a husky man¡¯s voice. ¡°If you touch that man, Kwon Sora will definitely move.¡± ¡°Are you saying our prince is less crazy than that person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. However, there is no need to make a transcendent our enemy.¡± ¡°When one bes a transcendent, they are summoned to the Boundary without a grace period. Making the prince the progenitor vampire has been our long-cherished wish, but there¡¯s no need to make Kwon Sora an enemy.¡± ¡°But we have to. The Vampire Princess is there.¡± ¡°Your Highness, please reconsider.¡± ¡°If Your Highness bes aplete progenitor vampire, there will be no issues. Moreover, forming a powerful faction among the transcendents will ensure no problems.¡± A husky male voice and a firm female voice alternated. The man, the prince, closed his eyes. Both were right. Making an enemy of a transcendent was painful. But the Vampire Princess could only be obtained by targeting the transcendent. The progenitor vampire. The six powers he left behind. If all of them were unified, transcendence could be achieved. His intuition, at the peak of the highest level, tells him to absorb the powers held by the Vampire Princess. ¡®But Kwon Sora is a burden.¡¯ The prince looked at Han Seojin¡¯s profile. A man with silver hair and blue eyes. Almost boyish in appearance. From behind, they said a transcendent intervened, but officially, it was known that he suppressed the Iron-Blood Sword n alone. It was natural if you thought about it, but even among the highest ranks, power was divided. He could kill the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n by himself. Even if their elders gathered, it was the same. The power that the progenitor vampire, a transcendent being, possessed was that overwhelming. However, if there was something that bothered him¡­ ¡®Even among the transcendents, their power is divided.¡¯ A natural statement if you thought about it. Yet an absolute statement. With the power the progenitor vampire had, he was confident he could defeat Kwon Sora. A half-transcendent. This was how Kwon Sora was referred to. She ascended to transcendence with only her unique temperament and trait, which makes her unstable. This was a statement that came from among the transcendent and highest ranks, and it¡¯s also a way to disparage her. Though Kwon Sora was called a half-baked transcendent, she had the strength of an average transcendent. The prince closed his eyes. He fell into deep thought. Turning Kwon Sora into an enemy was burdensome. There¡¯s time to be a transcendent, and if she interfered during that time, his transcendence would be out of reach. ¡®But it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way.¡¯ There was a way. The prince opened his eyes and looked at his subordinates, the vampires. They were his most reliable followers. He could not afford to lose them all. ¡®Then there is only one way.¡¯ The prince recalled a proposal made by a guest who visited him one day. ¡¸Here¡¯s a proposal. Help me resurrect. Then I will get rid of what troubles you.¡¹ Demon. An entity embodying evil. The king of a race. The king of those beings made a proposal to him. Insect Dragon King. The offer he made was one. To grant him a new position as the demon king. The progenitor vampire. A position he almost attained. ¡®No, not the Demon King.¡¯ The condition given by that person was different. Demon King. It was a position gained by splitting the power of the Demon God. What that person proposed was different. A being standing opposite the Demon God. Something indescribable. That being said it would give a position equal to the Demon King. His heart was already leaning towards it. Vampires. A cursed race. He offered to lift their curse. ¡®If I have to deal with Kwon Sora anyway.¡¯ What the Insect Dragon King desired. Kwon Sora possessed it. Then. ¡®Rather than a foolish title like transcendent.¡¯ The prince opened his eyes. He made a decision. ¡°Han Seojin should be enough as bait.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The expressions of his subordinates fluctuated between joy and despair. ¡°However, there is something to be cautious about.¡± The prince gave a few instructions to his subordinates. The subordinates nodded at the prince¡¯s words, their eyes gleaming. The students were gathered. Their reactions were unexpectedly quick. ¡°Is it another joint ss today?¡± ¡°Master, is today the day we finally have a proper match?¡± Wi Gunak and Seo Boram spoke as if they were looking forward to it. ¡°We¡¯ve received a mission today.¡± ¡°A mission, you say?¡± ¡°Are we going to crush another noble family? Even though I look like this, I¡¯m tied to a prestigious family, so it¡¯s a bit tough.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°¡­Since when were you behind me?¡± Yoo Seng countered Seo Boram¡¯s words. Then, Seo Boram was startled. ¡®She¡¯s hiding better now.¡¯ Previously, she was half-hidden, but now her presence was almost invisible. But her form was clear to me. ¡®The power of the divine¡­¡¯ The divine essence of eternity. The body of a deity. Was this the influence of obtaining it? I could see many things. ¡®No, it seems like the divine eye and body are synchronizing.¡¯ Even the celestial martial body was gradually synchronizing with the body of a deity. ¡®I think I can fully obtain the Ex-grade.¡¯ Anyway, there was something I needed to do before that. I decided to ry the mission given by Abel to the students. ¡°The mission was among the students. It¡¯s Abel¡¯s mission.¡± ¡°Abel? What about the danger level?¡± ¡°A-ss.¡± ¡°A-ss?¡± Mission danger levels. They started from E-ss and went up to S-ss. B-ss could be handled by a high-ranking individual alone, and the highest rank took on A-ss. S-ss was a level that a transcendent could handle alone. But howmon were transcendents? An S-ss mission was one that the entire nation must stake its life on to resolve. In reality, there hadn¡¯t been a mission of this grade in the past 10 years. Practically, an A-grade mission was the highest level. A mission that only the Supreme Realm could handle alone. In other words, it was a danger that the Supreme Realm could face. I looked into the children¡¯s eyes. Eyes filled with excitement. And then I looked at Yoo Eunchae, the one most hostile to Abel. Her eyes were shining. ¡®Interesting look?¡¯ No, they were simr to mine. A gaze that seemed to say she couldpletely take advantage. Eyes that lit up as if she could exploit something. When the principal seemed like a pushover, and they could pounce on the opportunity. ¡®That same look?¡¯ Surprisingly simr. ¡®No, it¡¯s not simr.¡¯ I was not that ugly. I didn¡¯t drool like that. Though it was often said that a master and their disciple resembled each other, Yoo Eunchae and I did not. ¡°Wow, she has the same expression as the master?¡± ¡°No, who are you calling ugly¡­!¡± ¡°I should be the one saying that.¡± I easily subdued Yoo Eunchae and also subdued Seo Boram, who made thement. ¡°Then what¡¯s the mission type?¡± ¡°Escort. We are going to protect a woman.¡± ¡°A woman. If it¡¯s someone Abel would request¡­¡± ¡°Aha, I see. Well, our master is quitecking in personality, but his martial skills are exceptional. Good, good. How much have you looked into it?¡± ¡°The person I requested is the professor.¡± ¡°Hmm, if that were the case, he wouldn¡¯t have called us together. Midterms areing up soon, so why would the master bother to summon us?¡± Were midtermsing up soon? No wonder the other professors seemed busy. The students¡¯ movements also seemed unusually hectic. ¡°Then should we use the midterms as an excuse?¡± This wasn¡¯t bad either. If they became current heroes, there would inevitably be times when they had to protect someone. ¡°Since the midterm exam ising up soon, we¡¯ll substitute it with this.¡± ¡°Ugh, isn¡¯t that too easy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a demerit.¡± ¡°Honorable teacher, I think it¡¯s an excellent idea.¡± ¡°Demerit canceled.¡± ¡°Phew.¡± Leaving behind Yoo Eunchae, who sighed in relief, I conveyed what I heard from Abel. ¡°Why did it have to be fanatics?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the reason the escort mission is rated A-ss, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite bothersome. But don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯m here.¡± The fact that Seon Woohyeon, who I was most worried about, said that made me even more concerned. ¡®Should I just not go and send them alone?¡¯ I soon shook my head. It¡¯s safer to stay here. ¡®If there¡¯s a terrorist attack, Yoo Eunchae will handle it to some extent.¡¯ Of course, not entirely. Still, she should be able to manage it to a degree. ¡®If not, there¡¯s Yoo Seolrang.¡¯ Looking at Yoo Seolrang, I sent a look to use the reversal trait usedst time. Then. ¡°Wh-why are you looking at me so intently?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nothing was conveyed. After telling Yoo Seolrang to use the reversal trait generously, I informed the kids of the precautions. After dismissing the kids, Yoo Eunchae approached me. ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Obviously, the Vampire Princess. Are we going to intercept her midway and take the progenitor¡¯s blood she has? Or are we going to protect her and integrate the vampires?¡± ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡± ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t know? The power of the progenitor that the Vampire Princess possesses, we can steal it and make her a regr person.¡± ¡°You can steal that?¡± ¡°Normally, it would be impossible, but who am I?¡± ¡°Well, you have always been exceptionally talented at taking things and stealing more than anything else.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yoo Eunchae made a sullen face at my words. ¡°Usually, this is the part where youpliment me.¡± ¡°More importantly, how do you steal it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± Yoo Seolrang brought her lips to my ear and whispered. ¡°¡­Like this.¡± ¡°That works?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve tested it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I tried to recall the power possessed by the Vampire Princess. ¡®Maybe.¡¯ It might be worth adding to the Brilliant zing Fire. For now, I decided to put the matter of the Vampire Princess aside. Many things needed to be done. [Will the vacant position among the Five Great Families be taken by the Wi n?] [The Wi n, securing more than half of the remaining power of the Iron-Blood Sword n¡­] [The head of the Wi n¡­] ¡°Congrattions on the Wi n joining the Five Great Families.¡± ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t do much. It was more impressive to break the Iron-Blood Sword n that allied with the demons.¡± With a pleased smile, the head of the Wi n shook hands. ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for a favor before causing any trouble.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve achieved such a great feat recently, and now another? It¡¯s a bit hard to help this time.¡± ¡°I understand. You¡¯ve expanded your power greatly, so it¡¯s time to govern internally. It¡¯s nothing major. Just looking after our children.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°They are being targeted by terrorists.¡± ¡°It must be that you¡¯re nning to raid the terrorists¡¯ base.¡± ¡°You know me well, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you since your first incident. Anyway, don¡¯t worry about the kids.¡± With this, the kids¡¯ safety should be more or less assured. I left the Wi n and boarded the train. The destination was Pyongyang. It¡¯s the fanatics¡¯ base. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 ¨C Not Fond Of My Nickname (4) Old North Korea. The day all boundaries crumbled, the government copsed. Monsters swarmed in. Martial artists caused chaos due to sudden dimensional integration. The empire appeared alongside wizards. And gods, spirits, and druids. They had no power to handle any of it. When the government fell, people left to find their own ways to survive. Thus, North Korea formed city warlords. Although lumped together as Old North Korea, it could be seen as a union of multiple warlord factions. However, many sought this ce. Countless monsters. Weather reminiscent of the Arctic. This was hell, but also North Korea¡¯s lifeline. Mana stones unique to this ce, growing only in cold areas and filled with cold mana. These stones could only be found here. It was not strange to call them a specialty. They were also the energy that spirits consumed. That was North Korea¡¯s main source of ie. And they drew power from it. Despite bordering China, they rejected their martial arts. Despite bordering Korea, they rejected magic and martial arts. They studied the science of dreaming life in barrennd. Druids. Masters of spirit arts. With that power, they adapted to the cold of the Arctic. And a being was born. Ice imbued with the energy of the North. One who wielded its power. Starting as a soldier, he unified the surrounding warlords and was called the master of the North. Eventually, he unified all the warlords and established a small nation. Grand Duke of the North, Jung Kimoon. The person in front of him now was that very being. ¡°What brings you to the North, Head of the Han family, Han Seojin?¡± ¡°¡­What is that?¡± Han Seojin had a bad feeling. The characters were familiar. He had used them annoyingly often in his third life. So, he could understand. The meaning behind that name. ¡®No, damn it.¡¯ Head. Building a castle with heads. The reason for the prefix ¡®family¡¯ is simple. Because he collected the heads of those families. ¡®No.¡¯ While Han Seojin was bewildered, Jun Kimoon looked at him. How many families had he destroyed? First, he brought down the Namgoong n. Next was the Wi n. Although it was done by the head of the household, as soon as Han Seojin entered, the head executed a bloody purge. Andstly, the Iron-Blood Sword n. Though some said it was a famous sword n in Korea, the head was a Supreme Realm monster. There were also many monsters who had reached the High Realm. The martial arts world had lost its martial skills, and many things disappeared, but a family of that caliber had its own strength. If we were to speak of North Korea, it was a force strong enough to threaten one¡¯s own power. ¡®There are even rumors that a transcendent being has intervened.¡¯ Han Seojin, the head professor. The mortal most cherished by the transcendent being, Kwon Sora. The speed at which he transcended realms was unbelievably steep. Han Seojin, who was struggling as a mana novice, suddenly began to grow stronger at an incredible rate. It took only half a year. Even so, ording to the powerful, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for his strength to reach the highest rank. Such a being visited this ce. The Grand Duke of the North, Jung Kimoon, canceled all his schedules. He weed Han Seojin as a distinguished guest. Meanwhile, Han Seojin, who was being treated as a distinguished guest, frowned. Head of a n. A very odd nickname that seemed to conjure someone. That¡¯s one thing, but. ¡®Is that the Northern Grand Duke?¡¯ Han Seojin frowned. ck hair and blue eyes. Cold as ice. A face that resembles winter. But the body didn¡¯t match. Grand Duke? More like. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he look more like a fat duke?¡¯ That thought came naturally. His face was quite handsome, but below it, it¡¯s different. His belly protruded, and his limbs were thin. ¡®He¡¯s definitely a man.¡¯ He looked like a woman with a pregnant physique. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me strangely. This is a side effect of my trait.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really dreadful.¡± A physique like that affected not only appearance but also deeply impacted umted knowledge. ¡°More importantly, Head of the n.¡± Han Seojin frowned at the Northern Pig Duke¡¯s words. No matter how much he thought about it, that didn¡¯t seem right. ¡°If you call me by that nickname one more time, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°¡­Why, why are you like this? Isn¡¯t it a cool nickname?¡± ¡°Cool?¡± That thing? As he looked at him incredulously, the Northern Pig Duke, who was looking at Han Seojin with a jealous expression, spoke. ¡°Yeah. Isn¡¯t it a valuable nickname for someone who has harvested the heads of those stiff-necked guys? I¡¯d like to take it for myself if I could.¡± Please take it. Han Seojin only thought to himself. Since that Northern Pig Duke already called him that, the nickname had spread everywhere. ¡®I¡¯d rather be called the Blue-Eyed Martial Emperor or the Pretty boy.¡¯ He actually thought so. Han Seojin sighed and got to the point. ¡°Do you know why I came here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Because this ce is a terrorist den.¡± ¡°Terrorists¡­ hmm, are you saying that all the people in our northern region are terrorists¡­ referring to those corpse bastards?¡± ¡°Vampires.¡± ¡°We¡¯re more ustomed to calling them corpse ghosts here. Anyway, you mean you¡¯vee all this way to deal with those vampire bastards.¡± The Northern Grand Duke squinted his eyes briefly and said, ¡°Sorry, but we don¡¯t know much about them either. Even though we are the most cohesive and powerful warlords in this area, as you know, the old North Koreannd has many unknown territories.¡± Old North Korea was one of the less modernized ces. Was that why? Excessive mana was gathered there. Countless practitioners secretly set up their bases here, and there were also many unnamed monsters. Sometimes, there was even a joke that a national power-level monster capable of overthrowing a country alone could be found here. In the meantime, druids and spirits gathered. Those who enhanced their affinity with nature and harmonized with it. Thanks to them, this ce was bing even more vibrant. As a result, even the Grand Duke of the North, who ruled over North Korea, could not know everything about the North. ¡°Hmm.¡± Certainly. The mana concentration here was strange. Excessive, too excessive. ¡®It¡¯s not quite like a spirit vein, though.¡¯ It¡¯s absurd that it could bepared to that. It felt as if something was forcibly trapping mana here. Han Seojin looked at the Grand Duke of the North. ¡°Then please just cooperate a little.¡± ¡°Cooperate? Of course, I can do that. We¡¯re rooting out those terrorists, after all. We can also reinforce supplies and personnel.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s strange for me to say this after asking for cooperation, but isn¡¯t this a bit too cooperative?¡± ¡°Well, you could think that way, but consider me an ardent fan of yours.¡± ¡°Fan?¡± ¡°And I also want to make a good impression on Ms. Kwon Sora.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about that.¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± After speaking in a peculiar tone, the Grand Duke of the North justughed. The Grand Duke of the North provided support with personnel. In case it was needed, he also provided supplies. A person who appeared to be in charge showed up. Brilliantly shining blonde hair. And eyes as blue as ake. The cold impression reminded one of the Grand Duke of the North. ¡®No, that would be rude.¡¯ Unlike the Grand Duke of the North, whose belly jutted out like a pregnant woman, this person was well-trained. ¡°Mr. Han Seojin, everything is ready.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Jung Gaeun.¡± ¡°Really?¡± They seemed to be father and daughter. Their temperaments were simr, making it hazy, but they had the same surname. ¡°But.¡± Was this supplies? I looked around at the items and asked back with a nk expression. ¡®Supplies¡­?¡¯ Usually, it means provisions or something like that, but the Grand Duke of the North sent me strange items. ¡®No, I¡¯m sure of this.¡¯ Although a bit rusty and old-looking, there were plenty of grenades and bombs. There were also ymores and submachine guns. ¡®Silver bullets.¡¯ They contained a very faint holy power. It¡¯s like calling something a peach drink when it only has a peach scent. ¡®This should be useful when fighting vampires, right?¡¯ Such thoughts naturally came to mind. ¡°Quite decent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re satisfied.¡± ¡°Now the problem is the location of the vampires.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s that, I have some information.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Corpse ghosts¡­ No, those vampires grew up feeding on the blood of our North Korean people. Our resentment towards them runs deeper than you might think.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Thank you for that. Those vampires are so troublesome that it was difficult to handle them with our own strength.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°However, there is a problem.¡± Jung Gaeun hesitated for a moment. She found it difficult to speak, as if saying this would cause trouble. ¡°What problem?¡± ¡°Vampires are naturally troublesome beings. But if that was all, His Excellency wouldn¡¯t have provided so many resources.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s not just the vampires that are troublesome.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who else is there?¡± ¡°There are demons.¡± ¡°Demons?¡± He frowned. If there were demons, it would indeed be a bit troublesome. Demon n. They served the Demon King. Some people ssified vampires as a n of demons, but they were not exactly demons. The difference between demons and other races. The way to distinguish them was simple. ¡®Is there a Demon King leading the tribe or not?¡¯ Demon King. A monster standing at some pinnacle, like the Insect Dragon King. The n they led. That was what demons were. And. ¡°The Insect Dragon Tribe. Those disgusting bugs are cooperating with them.¡± An ill-fated rtionship was beginning once again. ¡®Annoying creatures.¡¯ Han Seojin smiled. Insect Dragon n. They were always annoying. His ill-fated rtionship with the Insect Dragon King. Besides that, they had also meddled with the Empire in his second life. They were the ones who devoured an entire kingdom. They offered countless sacrifices to summon their king. That¡¯s why they were annoying. They were always entangled with him. Even before the Bloodshed of Mount Hua in his third life, there were traces of them. ¡®Although they didn¡¯te forward themselves.¡¯ A ce he was drawn to by a strange attraction. There were traces of them there. And now, they¡¯re with the terrorists who were targeting him? ¡®Really, it¡¯s so tiresome.¡¯ Han Seojin¡¯s lips curved slightly upward. It was a sly smile. ¡°But.¡± Jeong Gaeun looked at him as if puzzled. ¡°Why are you preparing a wreath?¡± ¡°To hold a funeral.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s customary to send wreaths for the dead?¡± ¡°Well, yes, but.¡± Ignoring Jeong Gaeun¡¯s bewildered voice, he prepared the wreath. Lilies imbued with mana that only grow in the north. A wreath for them. So he hoped they would receive it well. ¡®I thought of something quite interesting.¡¯ The bombs given by that Grand Duke of the North. The space-rted ability of Severance. ¡®Originally, it¡¯s a power that cuts through space itself.¡¯ The user was a person named Han Seojin. He cleverly twisted the power of the trait. Into a force for movement. It was possible because the trait of Severance was initially designed for movement as well. But since people couldn¡¯t move, it wasn¡¯t very useful. Now it was different. ¡®Along with the wreath.¡¯ He put in bombs filled with silver energy. He enchanted them himself. He meticulously embedded the magic form. The me of Harmony. That¡¯s what¡¯s contained. ¡®Originally, the power of Brilliant zing Fire isn¡¯t meant to be used in ces like this.¡¯ The focus of Brilliant zing Fire was harmony. And recovery. It was an attack magic that simultaneously contained the power of recovery and harmony. So, it was rarely used for offense. ¡®The opponent is a vampire and a demon.¡¯ Thus, the power of the Sun contained in the Pyrosm boasted an extremely adversepatibility. ¡°Heh heh.¡± A bad connection. Those annoying bastards. So, as a gesture of revisiting past enmities, this was a gift to them. An eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth. ¡®For terrorism.¡¯ Indeed, terrorism was the answer. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 ¨C There Are Many To Kill The night of the vampires was always dim. The damn sun was nothing but poison to them. Magic and science. When sufficiently developed, theybined into magical engineering. They used it to block out the sunlight. Although not perfect, vampires could somewhat enjoy their freedom. The curse of indolence. The curse of sunlight. These two were particrly fatal to vampires. Vampires weren¡¯t always like this. The progenitor vampire. When he drank the blood of other races, a noble ss called the True Ancestors was created through his power of maniption. The True Ancestors were born from him. Without the curse of indolence and the curse of sunlight. But was their superior racial trait too problematic? Those who envied them appeared. Gods. False gods born from the beliefs of people. Those damned bastards¡­ As he read up to that point, Melden looked up at the sky. ¡®Pale darkness.¡¯ This kind of night air was nice. And the blood drunk at times like this was especially exquisite. ¡°P-please¡­ Please spare me¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± As the prey screamed, he red with a murderous look. Humans. Inferior species. And yet, their poption was annoyinglyrge, and they were unaffected by sunlight. ¡®Such beings are suitable as our food.¡¯ Be grateful that it could dare to be their food. As he harbored such a will, a foul stench began to emanate. The livestock, not knowing its ce, dared to excrete waste. ¡°Hah, what an unrefined creature.¡± Swick. He beheaded the one who dared to dirty his nose. Clicking his tongue, Melden looked around. Around him, others were elegantly slicing steaks and drinking wine made from livestock blood. ¡°Hmm?¡± At that moment, someone let out a puzzled voice. Turning his gaze, he saw a flower. A lily tinged with pallor. It looked even more graceful under the moonlight. But why a lily? Moreover, there was a long silk ribbon with a pink background. Naturally, his eyes were drawn to the writing. [Congrattions on your journey to the afterlife] Such words were written. A wreath? To the afterlife? Just before the question ended, a tremendous wave of mana was detected from within the wreath. ¡°What, what is this!¡± ¡°Someone hase here! High Realm¡­ no, it¡¯sSupereme Realmmagic, everyone prepare!¡± The outside was in an uproar. Regardless, the magic pouring out of the wreath voraciously devoured the surrounding mana. And then. sh! The sun rose in the night sky. From ancient times, the sun was a sacred existence. It drove away the night and emitted light. It was deadly to demons. And equally fatal to beings like vampires. ¡°Kyaaa!!¡± ¡°The sun, the sun¡­!!¡± ¡°Which bastard did this!!¡± I calmly looked at the vampires. The sun was deadly. On top of that, I had loaded all the silver bullets. The sun absorbed the silver light. It couldn¡¯t be more lethal. ¡®Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be this effective.¡¯ Brilliant zing Fire. The me of Harmony, the me of life. That¡¯s why it was so effective against demons. They did not understand harmony. If humans were the most harmonious species, other races had some outstanding qualities and ws. They still fell into the category of harmony, but demons were different. Their power was iplete, twisted, and disgusting. The negative emotions humans had. Or the unpleasant feelings created by torturing other races. Those were condensed and used by the demons. Therefore, harmonious and holy things were fatal to them. ¡°Amazing. That sun, what on earth¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°You have an incredible knowledge of magic.¡± I said sincerely before, but now I spoke as if acting. As if I had known him for a long time. ¡°Because I¡¯m a genius. No one can match me in magic and martial arts.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Talking casually, I nced at Jung Gaeun. She marveled and mourned at the vampires melting in the sun. As if she had suffered quite a bit from them, as if she had lost dear ones. ¡°Do you know that?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°North Korea has always been tormented by them. Thisnd, called the North, is a hard ce for people to live.¡± ¡°Seems like it.¡± ¡°For the poor, the cold is no different from hell. It¡¯smon for those you worked with yesterday to freeze to death overnight. Compared to other countries, there are many monsters and ferocious creatures. In such a country, vampires making us their livestock was a fear and a nightmare for us.¡± ¡°You.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking too much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jung Gaeun looked at me with a nk expression. ¡°Usually, at times like this, you just listen quietly.¡± ¡°If you keep getting caught up in trivial emotions, nothing will get done.¡± I looked at Jung Gaeun. ¡°By the way, do you know me?¡± She seemed oddly excited, so I threw it out there. ¡°Of course, I know.¡± ¡°No, I mean, you¡¯ve known me for quite a while.¡± ¡°¡­Did you know?¡± ¡°Well, I could sense it.¡± ¡°¡­You are indeed amazing.¡± Jung Gaeun smiled bitterly and said. ¡°If you are the Han Seojin I¡¯ve seen until now, you would never forgive the demons.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been watching me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°For quite a long time.¡± A meaningful answer. I stared intently at Jung Gaeun. Who could she be? She had been friendly towards me from the beginning, but her face wasn¡¯t familiar. ¡®Could it be.¡¯ Was she connected to my past life? ¡°At first, it was out of curiosity. The magic circle¡­¡± Was it that side? ¡°Your actions afterward were quite impressive. Telling students to follow you and then calling them idiots.¡± They really were idiots. I used intentionally strongnguage. Kids of that age, especially the confident ones, when you said something like that, they thought, ¡®I¡¯ll show you.¡¯ and came at you even harder. Anyway, it was unexpected. That this girl knew about me. ¡°¡­Were you a stalker?¡± ¡°No!!¡± Jung Gaeun shouted. Then she quickly covered her mouth. ¡®Though it was already toote.¡¯ I stared to one side. The sacred sun. The magic form of the Brilliant zing Fire. It was fatal to them. Because everything the mes, the light touched, was purified. They visibly weakened. In other words. ¡®They¡¯ve merely weakened.¡¯ Just how much did they exploit others? How much negative emotion did they gather from others? ¡®They¡¯re rotten to the core.¡¯ I walked forward. Slowly raised my momentum. ¡°Are you the one who dared to expose this ce to the sunlight?!¡± The first thing that appeared was a grotesque monster. It was about three times the size of my body. Its body was dyed ck, and it had six pairs of arms. Its face had eyes and a nose, but the mouth was covered with several tentacles, making it even more disgusting. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a different kind of demon, not a vampire?¡± ¡°It is indeed a vampire. That one is among the weaker ones of the true ancestors.¡± ¡°It looks that way.¡± I looked at the vampire called a true ancestor. ¡®The vampire hierarchy goes from progenitor to royal, then true ancestor, and finally the lesser vampires.¡¯ The one called a true ancestor was of the Middle Realm. The lesser vampires were weaker than novices but could be mass-produced easily. ¡®If the progenitor is a transcendent being, it must have been quite strong.¡¯ By my standards, that was. Not all transcendents were the same. Even among them, there was an enormous difference inbat power. Realizing that in my second life, and reaching the third transcendence, how much I had suffered. Luck yed a big role, but because of that, I could kill those who had transcended clumsily in one move. ¡°You, your beauty is quite exceptional. I could torture you in every possible way.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°Can a True Ancestor vampire still talk if its head is cut off?¡± ¡°What, what.¡± The true ancestor opened its eyes wide. It stuttered as if it was difficult to speak. And then. Thud. Roll. Its head rolled off. I kicked it hard with my foot and burst it. ¡°It seems there¡¯s no prince here.¡± ¡°Shall we move to the next?¡± ¡°We should.¡± There are plenty of prepared wreaths, after all. ¡°A major, major problem! Suddenly, multiple suns are rising in various ces.¡± ¡°¡­What nonsense is that? There is only one sun.¡± ¡°Unless the Sun God has appeared, multiple suns¡­ Could it be that they have shown up?!¡± Vampires. Where only the True Ancestors resided. A greatmotion arose in the ce where their prince was served. In the center, the one closest to the prince sighed. ¡°Everyone, please remain calm.¡± A man with a hoarse voice. At his words, the other True Ancestors began to calm down. ¡°First of all, the Sun God cannote here. They are too busy fighting the Vedas, aren¡¯t they? There¡¯s no reason for them to attack us first.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean by multiple suns rising?¡± ¡°The Knight of the Sun. It might be that guy.¡± The Knight of the Sun. He was a famous knight from Britain. A man with a conviction of the sun. He made purifying evil his duty. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he did something crazy like this. The secretary stopped there, but it couldn¡¯t be the Knight of the Sun. There were beings more evil than vampires. There were those whomitted evil while being weaker than them. Therefore, it couldn¡¯t be the Knight of the Sun. But it was not the interference of other gods. They were exceedingly greedy. The ones who barely took the old North Koreannd could not summon them. Because they would have wanted all of North Korea. ¡®Who could it be?¡¯ It must be someone from the Asian region. Curiosity arose, but at the same time, he made a resolution. This was an unforgivable act. How dare they cause such havoc where their prince resided. ¡®Even in death, a punishment of continuous dying must be imposed.¡¯ Turning them into lesser vampires, piercing them with stakes, and continuously regenerating them. A thoroughly atrocious punishment, but fitting for those who dared to attack this ce. ¡°It¡¯s less than I expected.¡± ¡°C-careful. T-this is the den of the true ancestors¡­¡± ¡°Well, there are some who look impressive.¡± A nonchnt voice. A human. Instinctively, they could tell. Those who would be their food were here. The moment they confirmed it with their eyes. All the true ancestors present froze. Food. Clearly evaluated as weak, feeble, foolish humans. It must be them. Snow-white hair. A sly yet rxed smile. And eyes as cold as ice. Those eyes were pointing at them. Not food. Instinctively they felt it. Not prey to be easily killed. That man was a hunter. Capable of making them the prey. ¡°Everyone, run!! It¡¯s Han Seojin, the head of the noble family and the collector of heads!!¡± Someone¡¯s shout. Everyone moved. And within that chaos. Fwoosh. A me ignited. It was an ashen me. A gray me blossomed from Han Seojin¡¯s hand. St! The man who had calmed everyone, the head of the True Ancestors closest to the prince. His neck was pierced in a single strike. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Whoosh! Han Seojin unleashed his aura. The surrounding vampires froze solid. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Hot, cold. Such an aura was felt. It was felt before. This kind of aura was usually a trait of mages or those who revered chivalry. Because the intense elemental magic they possessed influenced their aura. Aura. It epassed magic, elements, one¡¯s life journey, and hierarchy. All those things were contained within it. Then, an even stronger aura was felt. That aura began to bind everything about him. Unable to move a single finger, unable to open his mouth. That was what it was. The ashen mes suppressed everything around. ¡®What is this?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t move a single finger. The aura felt wasn¡¯t that intense. At best, it was slightly weaker than his own. Yet, he couldn¡¯t move. With arrogant eyes, he looked at them. Its blue, zing eyes stared at them. A strange illusion appeared. A sky dyed ck. A sun burning white. Underneath, it felt as if a giant being with blue eyes was looking down at it. The power and aura felt weaker than his own. Yet, the illusion seemed to bind them, making them unable to move. ¡®Illusion magic?¡¯ No, it¡¯s not just that. That thing, that thing¡­ ¡°I heard your prince is here.¡± Anguid voice. It exudedposure. Yet thatposure felt like that of a strong being. No matter how much you attack, you can¡¯t do anything to me. With that attitude, he was looking at them. ¡°Where is the prince?¡± ¡°I, I can¡¯t tell you.¡± True Ancestor. At the woman¡¯s firm words, Han Seojin nodded. ¡°Your loyalty is admirable. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t need to know.¡± Thud. The woman¡¯s head burst simultaneously. Instant death. At the same time, sacred mes engulfed her body, turning it to ashes. No matter how strong a vampire¡¯s regenerative power was, that one was dead. ¡°No, it¡¯s better not to know.¡± That way, he could kill them legally. Han Seojin did not say. But the True Ancestors felt the weight of his words. The spirituality gained through ascending. It stimted their brains. ¡°Even if you say that, we cannot betray our prince¡­¡­!¡± Thud. He ignited. His head exploded, and her body turned to ashes in the mes. ¡°Your loyalty is admirable. Ah, but you can¡¯t defy the True Ancestor¡¯s orders anyway.¡± That was the nature of vampires. More than any other race, they couldn¡¯t act against a higher-ranked being. So those called True Ancestors couldn¡¯t open their mouths. But it was okay. ¡®Anyway.¡¯ There was no one here worth saving. Han Seojin saw it. The atrocities theymitted. Kidnapping innocent civilians and raising them as livestock. He didn¡¯t care for concepts of human rights or whatever. ¡®But they crossed the line.¡¯ Demons. The atrocities theymitted. It wasn¡¯t just about using humans as food. They drank their blood, didn¡¯t differentiate between toilets, didn¡¯t wash, couldn¡¯t move, and force-fed them food to make their blood tasty. He saw such feasts. The future deeds these bastards wouldmit. Their past actions were even more displeasing. So he decided. ¡®All of them.¡¯ They should be killed. These beings all deserved to die. No thought of sparing them. ¡°Han Seojin.¡± Jung Gaeun panted. The aura that emanated from Han Seojin dominated the surroundings. It was directed solely at the True Ancestors. What was directed at her was merely the aftermath. Even so, breathing was painful. It was difficult to maintain her posture. If she was struggling, how would the True Ancestors fare? Some of them had their eyes rolled back, fainted. ¡®Is this just the High Realm?¡¯ The divine power of Han Seojin was so unbelievable that Jung Gaeun asked him directly. [What level are you?] In response, Han Seojin said with a smile. ¡¸High Realm.¡¹ ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸You might not believe it, but it¡¯s true, hmm.¡¹ He said it yfully. But was this really upper ss? Just from his aura, it was enough to believe that he was at the peak of the highest ss. A transcendent? It seemed a bit too much of a joke, but it might be believable. But he only imed to be in the High Realm. He said he was on the same level as her. ¡®Such a person.¡¯ Couldn¡¯t be on the same level as her. Thud, thud, thud. Regardless of whether she was tired or not, Han Seojin moved his body. He smashed the vampires¡¯ heads with his fists. He kicked their bodies and burned them. One by one, he eliminated the vampires. ¡®None are escaping.¡¯ It was urate that there was no escape. The true ancestors could not move. But could those below them escape? They too had to stand still, watching Han Seojin kill the true ancestors. Killing the enemy. It was too one-sided to call it that. They couldn¡¯t even resist, just waiting for death. Massacre. That expression would be more urate. ¡°Pathetic creatures.¡± ¡°¡­Only Professor Han Seojin could call these guys pathetic.¡± ¡°Well, I am quite remarkable.¡± No modesty. He thought that only he was exceptional. That was Professor Han Seojin¡¯s w. Or so Jeong Gaeun thought. But now, it seemed more like humility. Because she had seen that scene. ¡®Is this the High Realm?¡¯ Old North Korea. A ce crowded with warlords. Jokingly called the warlord kingdom. Jung Gaeun grew up watching battles against monsters from the moment she was born. Maybe that¡¯s why. All her abilities were skewed towardsbat. ¡®But.¡¯ That man was a mystery. Even when her father, the Duke of the North, when he was in his prime, never showed such overwhelming power. But that man did something beyond that effortlessly. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°I find it impressive.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s simple.¡± It¡¯s not simple. From the beginning, he built his physical foundation with transcendent spirituality and mastered martial arts and magic beyond that. ¡°Moreover, he consumed elixirs almost as if they were meals.¡± He didn¡¯t actually consume them. However, living near spiritual veins, his body umted tremendous internal energy. Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. It had a great influence. Consuming only the purest mana, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to umte mana well. ¡®But he absorbed mana like a vampire using a forbidden technique.¡¯ It showed efficiency beyond the taboo techniques of martial arts in Murim that involved stealing others¡¯ mana. Maybe that¡¯s why. He could exert this much divine power. ¡®Even with this alone, I would be stronger than the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor.¡¯ He had three more powers. The vessel of a deity and the divine power of eternity. And his Unique Trait, Eternity. Maximizing all these. ¡®How strong will I be?¡¯ Han Seojin had confidence. With each life, he undoubtedly grew stronger. But he wasn¡¯t sure if he could be this strong in the next one. This life was special in many ways. From the beginning, he carried the tremendous flow of mana known as the spirit vein and acquired the unique properties of time. ¡®As a result.¡¯ His understanding of the time attribute increased tremendously. Even now, without using eternity, the duration of maintaining magic or the duration of maintaining the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique has increased tremendously. Han Seojin thought up to that point and turned his head. The ce where the ancestors were. If there was a prince, it would definitely be this ce. It was the thought he had as soon as he heard Jung Gaeun¡¯s exnation. But he didn¡¯t sense anything like that here. ¡®That means.¡¯ The prince wasn¡¯t here. Then where would he be? Han Seojin looked at the corpses of the ancestors with gloomy eyes. The prince walked through a dark space. A ce where nothing could be seen. However, presences were felt everywhere. Something endlessly nauseating was squirming. Demonic Insects. They filled this ce. It was only natural. Considering what kind of ce this was. [Your Highness, we have a serious problem.] [What is it?] [Our n has been attacked.] The prince¡¯s eyebrows furrowed momentarily. Every member of the n was important. But now they were preparing for a grand endeavor. A grand endeavor for the entire n¡¯s aspiration. ¡®So a little sacrifice is eptable.¡¯ That was his thought. The prince stared at one spot. A squirming insect, like a fetus. It was watching him from the altar. ¡®Absurd.¡¯ A squirming insect, like a fetus. Its intimidating presence was terrifying. It felt like facing a natural enemy. ¡®This is the Demon King¡­¡¯ Even among them, only a few. Even most transcendents couldn¡¯t give off this kind of pressure. That is why the purple tower master of the empire, said to have killed the demon king, was so praised. It was puzzling. Why would a demon king with such power betray the demon god? The authority he possesses must be enormous. Regardless of that, the fetus was revealing its momentum without reservation. [The time hase.] The fetus, once the Insect Dragon King, began to speak. [Finally, the conditions have been met. Although the information has gone to the one who should never have it¡­] Information? What information was it talking about? The prince was curious but set aside his curiosity. He was already one with it. [Let¡¯s start grandly. The transcendents in the human realm. That arrogant one in the academy.] The fetus began to rise. It exuded an overwhelming presence. Everything around it was distorting. It was just momentum. [Let¡¯s start by killing that bastard.] The Demon King began to move. Uooooooo!! The insects howled. The prince sensed a strange wave of power. Mana. It was the force that filled this world. Magic power. It was the corrupting force used by the minions of the Demon God. What was this? It was simr yet more intense. ¡®Something¡­?¡¯ Crunch. The prince realized his body was changing. The powers of the progenitor began to transformpletely. No, it wasn¡¯t just transforming. It was evolving. It was the power bestowed by the Insect Dragon King. Swoosh. Something opened in the air. A white eye appeared, engraved with a blue pattern. An existence too great to even look up to. It was looking at him. The blue pattern deepened. Then, power began to surge within his body. The magic he had possessed so far was leaping across a dimension. ¡°¡­¡­Haha, hahahahahaha!!¡± The prince realized. A vampire who wanted to be a progenitor. He had be something beyond the power of a progenitor. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 ¨C There Are Many To Kill (3) Drip, drip. It started to rain. ck clouds began to fill the sky. ¡°Why is it raining all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Did the weather forecast get it wrong again?¡± Muttering such things, they looked up at the sky. It was dark. The clouds covered the sun. That was natural. But this rain, these clouds filling the sky, felt strange. ¡®Something¡¯s off.¡¯ It didn¡¯t feel right. Something was definitely wrong. It felt like something was terribly wrong. Drip, drip. Rain falls. That in itself is not strange. But it felt ominous. Drip, drip. Rain fell. A student looked up at the sky and finally noticed something strange. ¡®Why is it so dark?¡¯ Even if clouds covered the sun, it shouldn¡¯t be this dark. Like the pitch-ck night. As if the sun had disappeared. This ce descended into darkness without a single point of light. No, even the night wouldn¡¯t be this dark. The dark clouds that covered the sky and the sun seemed to trap the world as if stealing all the light. Drip, drip. Rain was falling. It poured endlessly. Droplets fell. It wasn¡¯t transparent rain. It was pitch-ck rain. As if contaminated, the ck rain began to pour down heavily. Yoo Eunchae looked up at the sky. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Her eyes were trembling. Her body shivered involuntarily. ¡¶The logic of the world (S) settles into the mind.¡· ¡¶The All-Seeing Eye (S) is shutting down.¡· ¡¶Warning! Do not look at those clouds!!¡· The system window was raging fiercely. As if it was trying to protect her. ¡¶An impossible event has urred.¡· ¡¶The system protests to ???. Universe!?@%#@!^!!^@¡· ¡¶User is advised to leave immediately.¡· ¡®What, what is this?¡¯ The system started glitching. Soon, it turned red and started beeping. Nothing had changed for her. The traits she had built and the perks she had gained uponing to this world were still ingrained in her body. However. It was extremely ominous. Had the system window ever done this before? When she was in America. The system had issued warnings. But it had never warned like this. It had never warned that merely being here was dangerous. Thud. Rain began to fall. Pitch-ck rain. It was falling so heavily that it was visible to the naked eye, as if a hurricane were brewing. ¡°What, what is this rain!¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful! Don¡¯t get caught in this rain!!¡± Voices were shouting from all directions, as if to say that this rain was extremely dangerous. And Yoo Eunchae knew why. ¡®No way.¡¯ A ck rain that never stopped. She knew what this phenomenon was. ¡®The mana¡­¡¯ Was dispersing. Han Seojin said that this ce was where the spirit veins passed. Mana was incredibly abundant. He said that just being here was better than taking elixirs regrly. The spirit veins were dispersing. Every time the ck rain touched, the mana on the ground was scattering. Mana was bing clouds, and the dark clouds that seemed to block all light were growing. Yoo Eunchae looked up at the distant sea. And there, it looked as if the sea was spiraling upwards, a vortex phenomenon was being observed. ¡°Why¡­¡± She recognized this phenomenon. The edge of the world. She had seen it once. A scene where countless transcendents had died came to mind. They literally grounded the transcendents to dust. The Demon King. The faithful minions of the demon god who sought to annihte humanity. Roar!! A phenomenon was urring. Countless waterspouts were forming. ck, pitch-ck storms were raging. As if to proim the end of the world. ¡°¡­!!¡± It was when I was burning all the true ancestors. A sense of foreboding was converging on one side. I stared in that direction. ¡®This is.¡¯ A very ominous energy was felt from one side. Ominous. Sinister. As if gathering those words together to create something. My senses were warning me that going there would be dangerous. ¡®When was it?¡¯ I had felt this feeling once before. It was when I was ughtering all the dark mages. They had done something while I was away. At that time, I thought I had stopped it. Nothing had happened immediately. Three months. For about three months, I monitored them, but nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Still, I had a bad feeling. Something felt off. So I marked the ce so I could move there at any time. Then I returned to the empire. I conducted a study upon entering the empire. I gathered all resources from across the empire. If this existed, the empire would gain a scientific prowess several dimensions higher. There was a lot at stake. I was quite desperate back then. More than any other time in my life. Anyway, just as I was about to start the experiment. He appeared. The Insect Dragon King. That damned bastard. ¡®The problem is¡­¡¯ I felt the same sensation from one side. And I trusted my senses a lot. ¡®If that¡¯s the case.¡¯ It meant that thing had resurrected. ¡°You can handle the bases of the other True Ancestors, right?¡± ¡°Huh? Yes, I can manage it.¡± ¡°Then handle it on your own¡­¡± I was about to say handle it. But was this the right thing? ¡®With the means I have now.¡¯ Could I stop her? I thought of Sora Kwon, the principal. Killing her would be a simple matter. I could implement my manifestation at the cost of permanent damage. ¡®But that thing won¡¯t be just that easy.¡¯ That damned bastard was not just at that level. In my second life, I was truly strong. The time when I was the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor who killed any transcendent bastard in one blow. And the Purple Tower Master who gained enlightenment and obtained three rings. Those two were equal. If they were to fight, the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor would definitely win. ¡®The owner of the Purple Magic Tower, who possessed all the resources of the empire, is simr to the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor.¡¯ This was the conclusion I had reached. Right now, I had two circles. However, in reality, it was as if I had only created one circle. In less than a year, I had be stronger. Truly stronger. This might be the first time I had be this strong in all my lifetimesbined. ¡®But on the flip side.¡¯ That¡¯s all there was to it. In less than a year, I have achieved a lot, but in other words, it meant I was beingpared to the first year of other lifetimes. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°It seems something terrifying has happened.¡± ¡®Did I getcent?¡¯ I thought I had room to rx. No matter how I thought about it, it was about that guy¡¯s resurrection. To resurrect someone of that caliber, just how much would need to be sacrificed? He must have made quite a few sacrifices. Perhaps he might have been resurrected in a weakened state. ¡®But.¡¯ The problem was that it didn¡¯t matter to him. The power given to him by the demon god. Greed. It was truly annoying. Though it was said to be consumable, he could greatly amplify his power. He devoured the surrounding mana, turning it into massive demonic qi. Even that alone was annoying, but he was also a master of ck magic. At the end of my second life, before I gained enlightenment, he was at a level simr to mine. How would he move? The answer was simple. The ce where he could amplify his power the most. ¡®Spirit vein.¡¯ He would turn all the mana there into his own power. If so, he could umte tremendous power in an instant. ¡®I can buy some time.¡¯ Neo Seunghwa. And Kwon Sora. They must have left something behind. Maybe those on the border might cross over. The reason they were on the border was to stop enemies from invading from outside. If transcendents came over, we could buy quite a bit of time. ¡®The problem is.¡¯ In the worst-case scenario, a half-baked guy could appear and give him magic power. ¡®I hope that situation doesn¡¯t happen.¡¯ I hoped such a situation didn¡¯t ur. ¡°¡­We will handle the True Ancestors. Is there any part where you need assistance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°First, can you tell us the destination and what kind of support is needed?¡± I looked at Jung Gaeun. Despite the sudden situation, her ability to handle it was quite outstanding. ¡°The destination is the academy. Support as much as possible.¡± ¡°As much as possible?¡± ¡°Yes, something out of the ordinary has appeared.¡± ¡°By your standards?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± It¡¯s something out of the ordinary. Even the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor in his prime couldn¡¯t kill him in one go. ¡°Please hurry as much as you can.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Boundary. A conceptual space created to block external invasions. The area of this space was immense. It¡¯s simr in size to the United States. It was a battlefield created by the gods of a world that has already perished. There were transcendent beings there. There were gods there. [A Demon King has descended.] At someone¡¯s words, silence fell. Someone responded in a tone of disbelief. [Is that possible? There can¡¯t be such resources in the mortal world.] [Is it an iplete descent? If so, even a decent country could stop it.] [If it can be stopped, it will be. If a country is prepared to face destruction, that is.] [Is that the reason you gathered us all? We should be stopping them quickly instead of this.] Everyone gave a bitter smile at someone¡¯sint. Recently, the two entities causing chaos, Heavenly Demon and Duke of Extermination. Their power had slightly waned trying to stop those two. It was being talked about among the transcendents. Rather than stopping them, some suggested temporarily sending them to the mortal world. [Then let¡¯s send those two.] [Now you¡¯re just saying it¡¯s your turn. Do you know what will happen to the surface if we send them?] [Ha, let¡¯s be clear. Aren¡¯t we stopping them because others might turn against us if we let them go?] [Come on, don¡¯t fight. Anyway, those two need karma to be sent, and they haven¡¯t gathered enough.] [They¡¯ve spent it all as soon as they gathered it.] [The fact that the two of them squandered everything to find something was significant, but anyway, we can¡¯t send those two. If we make an exception to the rule,ter on, others might want to be exceptions too.] A meeting of transcendents and gods. They reached a conclusion. [You know the one who came recently? The one who transcended to avenge her family. Let¡¯s send her.] [Her karma is sufficient.] [Come to think of it, did she want to destroy the Iron-Blood Sword n? What kind of family is that, for transcendents and gods to be so intent on it?] [Recently, they said he conducted human experiments on his eldest son.] [Well, then let¡¯s go with her.] And those at the Boundary began to intervene. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 ¨C There Are Many To Kill (4) The students of the academy gathered in one ce. Yoo Eunchae¡¯s instincts took over. Whenever there was an incident or ident, she was always there. Therefore, the children subconsciously and consciously looked for Yoo Eunchae. Yoo Eunchae responded to that. ¡®I need to gather them.¡¯ If her thoughts were correct. Most of the students here would be in danger of being massacred. ¡®No, they will be.¡¯ The current strength of the academy was tremendous. All the first-year Han Seojin students were ranked in the High Realm. The second years did not have anyone of High Realm, but many were of Middle Realm. The third years, known as the golden generation, had two, but they were currently in other families in Korea or abroad, so they were not here now. ¡®Ten High Realms. Twenty Middle Realms.¡¯ It was a formidable force. Any medium-sized group or n could be destroyed by their attack. Despite this, there was unease. If the being outside was who she thought it was. This power would crumble in an instant. Because the opponent was a demon king. Even transcendents could be easily defeated, and the Demon King could easily handle those transcendents. Such existences. The absolute evil that sought to eliminate humanity. Regardless, everyone here waspletely rxed. ¡°Oh, is it finally the raid event? A raid event at the end of the first year¡­¡± ¡°It does seem very academy-like, but now that the terrores, it¡¯s kind of¡­¡± A tone that seemed dissatisfied. It was understandable. Yoo Eunchae was momentarily infuriated by their carefree attitude. How many terrorists had she fought because of them? ¡®Thanks to that, the raid event has been postponed until now.¡¯ If there was a problem, it was that the being who should never attack had done so. Was she too anxious? Seon Woohyeon approached and asked her. ¡°Do you know who the entity outside is?¡± ¡°¡­Probably, it¡¯s a guess.¡± ¡°Even a guess is fine. Just tell me who attacked.¡± She frowned at Seon Woohyeon¡¯s appearance. While pretending not to, others were listening in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though I look like this, I have the blood of the ancestors.¡± ¡°¡­Princess.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it and get yourself killed.¡± ¡°You, you! You¡¯re just a strong idiot!!¡± The Vampire Princess and Wi Gunak were bickering. Even while arguing, their ears were turned towards her. Knowing who the opponent was, this seemed almost luxurious. ¡®Should I say it?¡¯ If it was an ordinary opponent, she would say it. Even if it were a transcendent, she might hesitate but would still have ways to deal with it. Han Seojin. It was thanks to his existence that she could deal with the White-Faced Golden Fur alone. At the moment when everyone¡¯s gaze was focused. ¡°King of the Insects.¡± Yoo Eunchae dropped a bombshell. ¡°King of the Insects? The king of bugs?¡± ¡°Hmm? Is that a name¡­¡± ¡°Do, don¡¯t lie!!¡± The Vampire Princess shouted. Seon Woohyeon was the same. He also looked at her with a nk expression. There were very few who knew his name. Demon King. Most of the worlds they invaded had copsed. The vanguard of the Demon God. An evil group aiming to exterminate humanity. The survivors, the other species revered and feared their power, not even leaving behind a name. They simply called him the King of Demons. The problem was. The presence of an entity whose name was even feared to be mentioned was here. Kwon Sora. The only transcendent in Korea. She had invested a tremendous amount in Korea. Whether it¡¯s weapons, mana, elixirs, or wealth. The money invested was astronomical, attracting those from other ces who wanted to contribute with bundles of cash. A staggering 1,000 trillion won was invested. They creatednd over the empty sea and made it into an artificial ind. The transcendent herself concentrated power there and asionally brought news or items from the border. Even those had astronomical value. Those who wanted news even a little faster offered bundles of money. There was no way such a ce would be left without any safety measures. Kwon Sora made a contract with a certain entity and stationed it there. Just in case strange things decided to attack the academy. Roar!! A waterspout. Seawater rising in reverse. It resembled a dragon ascending to the sky. It began to rise backward as a dark ck waterfall. Roar!! Something inside screamed. It was a fierce roar. Dragon. A mystical being. Unlike Western dragons, it did not indulge in greed and valued contracts and trust. Just bing a dragon reached the High Realm, and given more time, it would not be strange for it to be a transcendent being. Itsbat power was tremendous. If not properly tiered, a transcendent being would find it hard to handle even one dragon. There was such a dragon. The Yeouiju,parable to a dragon¡¯s heart. Four dragons holding it in their mouths. The reason why the spirit veins beneath the academy continue to be sustained, and why mana, enough to astonish Han Seojin, keeps being generated. [Kheut, this is truly¡­¡­] Crack. Crack. Dragon. A divine creature. They were being devoured as the prey of the Insect Dragon King. [How, how can the Demon King run rampant like this!!] [Is the karma of the righteous not activating? Why on earth¡­¡­!!] A scream filled with despair. Regardless, the Insect Dragon King continued to hunt dragons. [With this, the preparations to face him areplete.] Gulp. The Dragon King, who swallowed thest remaining Yeouiju, fixed his gaze on one spot. The ce where the most mana gathered. And also, the ce his mortal enemy tried to protect. [I wonder, will you be able to arrive on time.] While they all were being devoured by the demons, could you just stand idly by? Hehehe. The Insect Dragon King¡¯sughter flowed low. I boarded the train. Since it¡¯s within Korea¡¯s territory, it¡¯s a maic levitation train or something. I heard that it would arrive in less than an hour. ¡°The train service has been suspended.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Due to adverse weather conditions.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Well, if the Insect Dragon King appeared, bad weather was a given. He appeared along with natural disasters. Insect Dragon King. The king of all insects. When he appeared, the surrounding insects started to rampage. Those monsters devoured everything in sight. They devoured mana and anything else. And then they converted it into magical power. That¡¯s why it was troublesome. The amount of power the Insect Dragon King could mobilize at once was immense. ¡®I haven¡¯t found the Divine Thunderbolt yet.¡¯ The way to tear apart his ck magic. That¡¯s the Divine Thunderbolt. A power that shattered, tore apart, andpletely annihted the opponent¡¯s will. I needed that power. I had many thoughts whileing here. Even if I mobilized everything I have, could I kill him? ¡®If I use manifestation.¡¯ Time was short. No matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t kill him instantly. Countless demonic insects were not a problem. The power granted by the demon god. It gave him infinite regenerative power. ¡®At least twice, I must use everything.¡¯ I could kill him. I looked at eternity. Unique Trait, Eternity. It was the power of time, possessing a unique disposition. It seemed to have evolved from ¡®forever¡¯. ¡®Did it really evolve from that?¡¯ The Demon King of Eternity. It had the power to eternally revive things that were already dead¡­ I stopped thinking there. An attendant approached me. ¡°The train service will likely be suspended for a while.¡± The guide nced at my face repeatedly, giving a detailed exnation. I sighed. At another time, I might have enjoyed such a reaction, but now time was of the essence. Just in case, I took out the card the principal had given me. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°Pardon? May I take a look?¡± The attendant took the card and examined it, tilting her head in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just in case, may I show it to someone higher up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guide headed somewhere. About five minutester, the guide returned urgently with someone who seemed to be of higher status, bowing deeply. ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed the card. This is Deputy Director Jin Sangseok. I apologize for not recognizing a VVIP guest. Are you trying to go to the academy now?¡± ¡°Yes, is it possible?¡± ¡°There is inclement weather, but if we use an alternative, it is possible.¡± ¡°Alternative?¡± ¡°For the VVIPs, if it was prepared, Ms. Kwon Sora¡¯s¡­¡± Boom!! Before Deputy Chief Jin Sangseok could finish speaking, a huge explosion urred. It was a massive explosion. I casted a protective shield with magic over the deputy chief and the guide, then looked towards the source of the explosion. ¡®There was no warning.¡¯ Who could it be? I looked up. Then, a feeling full of genuine goodwill was directed at me. ¡°Seojin!!¡± There was someone embracing me with a bright smile. I stopped trying to avoid it. It was filled with so much goodwill. ¡®Who?¡¯ And then, they hugged me. As expected, if it¡¯s natural, Han Seojin¡¯s body had rtives. The one called father sold Han Seojin to the demon and gained something in return. The mother abandoned him for hisck of talent. She devoted herself to other rtives. The existence of a younger brother and sister whose names he could hardly remember now. No one cared even if Han Seojin was kidnapped by someone. The eldest son of the Iron-Blood Sword n. Being born in that ce and being the eldest son might have been a dream for someone, but for the person named Han Seojin, it was nothing short of hell. However, there was someone who supported Han Seojin. Just one person. A cousin of his mother. Practically speaking, they could be considered strangers, but the Iron-Blood Sword n had ambitions. This was because the person known as his mother hade to the Iron-Blood Sword n as a bride from a ce called the Three Gods n in Japan. ¡®Ah, there was Japan.¡¯ The name came to mind. Maeda Atsuko. If the one known as the Sword Saint¡¯s sister had earned the titles of the youngest Master and the youngest Grand Master, The person before him had earned the title of the youngest Transcendent. It was a case where he was on par with the person called the Sword Saint¡¯s sister but suddenly ascended to a transcendent. ¡®She must have gained some great enlightenment or grown her rank with divine intervention.¡¯ The aura she exuded was extraordinary. She seemed to be a typical transcendent. ¡®But isn¡¯t this a problem?¡¯ He single-handedly attacked the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n. Even if others thought a transcendent intervened, I personally attacked the Iron-Blood Sword n and directly beheaded the head. If there¡¯s an issue, it would be with the Japanese family. They might cause trouble for me. What happened now? ¡°I¡¯m d. I heard the news on my way.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The Iron-Blood Sword n, which I hated so much. You destroyed it. It¡¯s a bit regrettable that Kwon Sora, that damned woman, got involved.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°No, wait a minute¡­ you, your body¡­¡± Maeda Atsuko fumbled over my body. With a crimson hue on her face. ¡®Is she a pervert?¡¯ As I thought that, she looked at me with a surprised expression. ¡°Did you, by any chance, annihte the Iron-Blood Sword n all by yourself? No, sorry¡­ that couldn¡¯t be, right?¡± A tone filled with peculiar certainty. [A trustworthy person.] The person Han Seojin thought of before dying. If this person had been there, Han Seojin might have lived a different life. ¡®Perhaps she couldn¡¯t protect Han Seojin because she suddenly attained enlightenment and transcended.¡¯ As I was contemting whether I could trust this person or not. Boom!! An enormous explosion erupted. I quickly went outside. And I saw it. Even from a distance, the clearly visible gigantic ck vortex. From which dragon-shaped entities were emerging. ¡®Insect Dragon King.¡¯ The sight of dragons made of insects guarding something that looked like a fetus. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 ¨C Duke Of Destruction Maeda Atsuko felt good. Karma. She could return to the human world because of it. It wasn¡¯t just that. She descended with the intention of dealing with the Iron-Blood Sword n, and her nephew, Han Seojin, had grown up straight. ¡®That alone makes me feel good.¡¯ Seeing him up close, she understood. He was truly terrifying. She sensed a ferocity that could even topple her if she wasn¡¯t careful. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Han Seojin had the power to defeat a transcendent. Her senses, which were specialized in perception, told her so. ¡®It¡¯s absurd.¡¯ Even that made her feel good. There were many things to feel good about. Although the Demon King had descended, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Seeing the indifferent expressions of the gods and transcendents, the Demon King must have descended forcibly. ¡®In that case, it¡¯s a piece of cake.¡¯ The Demon King was not weak. They were the rulers of demons. It was an existence that could only be killed by a group of transcendents. But the gods and transcendents were indifferent. It meant that natural order had been forcibly twisted. The approximate strength was of the Supreme Realm. So let¡¯s finish it quickly. Therefore. Atsuko was in a good mood. Until she saw it. ¡°Oh dear.¡± She instinctively felt it. She realized it as soon as she saw it. That was dangerous. Even from a distance of hundreds of kilometers, all her senses were fiercely warning her. She and Han Seojin could not win against that. Even if she were to die and be reborn, she could not win. It is the lord of demons that requires countless transcendents to sacrifice themselves to kill. ¡°Run, we have to run quickly¡­¡± But she realized it toote. [Found you.] Because it was smiling while looking at her and Han Seojin. ¡°This is troublesome.¡± With a somewhatnguid smile, Han Seojin looked at the man who had called himself the chief. ¡°Hey, can the thing that only VVIPs can use be activated right away?¡± ¡°What? Yes, it can be used. Even if there¡¯s a barrier, it should definitely pass through.¡± ¡°Really?¡± It probably couldn¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t matter. He could adjust something like that. Han Seojin looked at the Insect Dragon King. It was staring at him without moving. ¡®Is it waiting for me?¡¯ At this level, did it think he was not a threat? ¡®Thinking that is dangerous.¡¯ By now, it would have already sent several demonic insects. ¡°And activate that and run away immediately.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Tell the association right away. The mission grade will be at least S-rank, right?¡± ¡°S-rank?¡± The man made a puzzled sound. Well, it was natural. An S-rank mission was like that. They involved entities whose appearance could mean the destruction of a nation. ¡®But it appeared.¡¯ It was absurd. What valuable thing did they sacrifice? Buzzing! The crystal in his mind trembled. Let¡¯s go fight it immediately. The blue crystal that embodied his thoughts was shouting. ¡®Not now.¡¯ That thing will be waiting. For the moment he was most desperate. He knew from fighting it. Han Seojin had investigated it thoroughly. He destroyed the empire that had been trying to resurrect it, annihted the demons, and finally achieved mutual destruction with it. ¡®Insidious bastard.¡¯ The insects wereing here. He needed to buy some time. They stayed here at his request. ¡®Though they wouldn¡¯t have known they¡¯d risk their lives.¡¯ He should at least do the minimum duty. Han Seojin constructed a magic form. Just enough to buy some time from the demons. ¡°Let¡¯s escape.¡± Atsuko spoke while trembling. Her lips were blue. Herplexion turned pale blue. With a look as if she had seen something terrible. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Anywhere! That thing, that thing is not something we can deal with!¡± ¡°Rubbish.¡± At Atsuko¡¯s words, Han Seojin twisted his lips. The thing had already seen him. But would it let him live? ¡®No way.¡¯ Knowing that he would go there, it just stayed still. It didn¡¯t have to move. Slowly, bit by bit. It would gradually tighten around the existence known as him, the nemesis called Han Seojin. ¡®Now is the time.¡¯ The only time to strike. Han Seojin kept looking at it until the end. ¡°This is the ce.¡± Before long, the conductor guided us to a location. It was rippling like a ckke. ¡°To prepare for any unforeseen situation, we have connected the space itself.¡± I stared nkly at something resembling a ckke. ¡®I want to take a serious look at this.¡¯ Spending time researching this might increase my rank in severance. That thought crossed my mind. But now was not the time for that. I had to go face him. ¡°Do we really have to go?¡± ¡°Better to face it now while we are at our strongest rather than trembling in fear while ites for us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Atsuko¡¯s lips moved slightly. As if trying to persuade me. Then she sighed deeply and stood before me. ¡°Don¡¯t go to such dangerous ces. But don¡¯t worry, your aunt is quite strong.¡± I hesitated for a moment. Was the title ¡®auntie¡¯ correct? She must be my mother¡¯s cousin. Anyway, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important. ¡®It seems roughly rted to the barrier.¡¯ Then it would be easier to protect the children. The demonic insects of the Insect Dragon King were still too much for the kids to handle. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°But Seojin, you¡¯ve been speaking informally to your aunt since earlier¡­¡± Just before Atsuko could say anything, I stepped into the ce that looked like a ckke. Ssh. I felt the sensation of my body being submerged in water. At the same time, my body began to float. And then. sh! As the light came in, I realized. That I had arrived at the academy. ¡°Kyahhh!!¡± ¡°Save me!!¡± There were no students left who were happy about the raid. In the beginning, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t like this. It was somewhat harmonious. There was an anticipation that they might be able to prove their worth. It was filled with such things. And about thirty minutester, they realized even that was a mistake. ¡°Everyone, maintain formation! If you run, you¡¯ll all die!!¡± ¡°Anyone who runs, you¡¯re dead to me!!¡± They hadbat experience. But they had never experienced death this close. The gap was huge. Moving as they usually would have been fine, but they got injured. Injuries piled up, and casualties increased. Fear slowly spread. Seeing that, the enemies grew stronger. A vicious cycle. As soon as she realized this, Yoo Eunchae moved. ¡®It¡¯s not the wounds that killed people.¡¯ It¡¯s the despair of knowing you couldn¡¯t survive no matter what you did. If there¡¯s a light of hope, people would risk death to survive. To be honest, hope didn¡¯t exist. But sitting here wasn¡¯t her style. [Double Bombardment], [Spiral Explosion], [me of Purity], [Fire Thunder], [Berserk], [Dust] Quickly switching traits. With a nauseating sensation of something changing inside, she felt a me igniting within herself. Here. ¡®Brilliant zing Fire.¡¯ The me of harmony engraved on her heart was added. BOOOOM!! With a terrifying explosion, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn. ¡®Gather all the students immediately.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae¡¯s n was simple. Neutralize the demonic insect¡¯s attack in an instant and gather the students. It was indeed a simple n, but¡­ [The damn mage¡¯s me!] [The cursed ones from the Purple Tower are here!!] [Nemesis!! The traces of the damn nemesis who sealed our king are here!!] Yoo Eunchae did not know. To the demonic insect, that me ignited in them an incredibly deep grudge. Though it burned brightly, even more demonic insects wereing here. Even the high-ranking demonic insects who had been quietly observing the situation¡­ ¡°What¡­ what is going on here¡­?¡± ¡°What did you do to draw their attention like that?!¡± ¡°No, this is actually good. Other students wille here too.¡± ¡°Well, we just need to handle it properly. After all, the professor trusts us.¡± ¡°¡­Why is that one acting as the substitute professor when we¡¯re not around?¡± ¡°First, let¡¯s handle the students. The master must have had a reason for doing that.¡± ¡°Ugh, I hate insects.¡± ¡°Target the core and burn it. Mages, use fire and lightning.¡± ¡°Are there no holy-rted students at the academy?¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t. But my blood me is quite useful, so let¡¯s burn them.¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯m also a professor here?¡± ¡°Professor, you seem to have less presence than even me.¡± The students each said a word as they stepped forward. When a problem broke out between students and the professor, they called this ss the troublemaker ss where you could catch the culprit. ¡°The strongest ssposed of those in the High Realms.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s them, they might manage.¡± ¡°Everyone gather! Only critical injuries will be treated immediately! There are no healers, so use potions!!¡± Hope began to shine in the students¡¯ eyes. ¡®Phew, we¡¯re saved.¡¯ Whatever it took, she had gathered the students. Now the problem esd getting out of here. Or. ¡®The principal mighte.¡¯ The existence of Neo Seunghwa, the fake martial emperor, took out the item given to him just in case. ¡¸It¡¯s a bit much to say it will definitely work. I might stop by if I have time. If you call me with this.¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t that too irresponsible?¡¹ ¡¸Well, there are no absolutes in the world, you know.¡¹ Neo Seunghwa smiled, but as expected. ¡®It¡¯s useless.¡¯ Still, it was an insurance just in case. All the lives of the students and professors here depended on her. She had to do everything she could. Yoo Eunchae looked ahead. With them, at least we can buy some time. ¡ªThat¡¯s what she thought. ¡¸Insignificant creatures.¡¹ A chilling voice was heard. It, they, covered the entire sky. They were supposed to be divine. Normally, seeing them would make you think that. But that thought did note. Disgusting. Dirty. Impure. It was an existence that brought such thoughts. A brilliant yeouiju shining in various colors. It had lost its color, exuding demonic energy, and was held in its hand. Demonic Insects. A dragon made of insects. ¡¸You used something you shouldn¡¯t have.¡¹ ¡¸What is your rtion to the Purple Tower? That magic form, the Brilliant zing Fire. The mad magician who burned the World Tree with it. It should have been lost.¡¹ ¡°¡­I heard it was inspired by seeing the World Tree burning.¡± ¡¸Ridiculous. He threatened and coaxed the elves, burned the World Tree, and the mes of destruction harmonized with it. There¡¯s no concept of a ming World Tree. Knowing that, you must be rted.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll let you live.¡¹ The demonsughed. It was anything but benevolent. Sometimes, living could be hell, and Yoo Eunchae knew this well. Sweating coldly, Yoo Eunchae thought to herself. ¡®You bastard¡­¡¯ She had to trust the right people. Yoo Eunchae was ready to fight. ¡®One dragon is already a handful.¡¯ But there were three of them. Each with different powers. ¡®Roughly speaking, poison, curse, and blight.¡¯ They were given extremely troublesome attributes. Still, it¡¯s better than facing a real, living dragon. ¡®Can I hold out?¡¯ With that thought, she looked at the dragons. The dragons moved. Slowly. Yet swiftly. ¡¸I want you to suffer.¡¹ They spread curses. ¡¸I will not allow you to breathe.¡¹ They spread poison. ¡¸I deny you the use of your legs.¡¹ And they blighted. Simultaneously, demonic insects attacked from all directions. Sucking human blood,ying eggs in students¡¯ bodies to parasitize and control them. ¡°Help, help, help!!¡± ¡°Damn it, I, I!!¡± ¡°Hurry! Those in the fire element, move to the front¡­!¡± ¡°Mages, use purification magic¡­!¡± Hell was everywhere. Students were dying. From minor scratches, monsters were born. A deep curse was engraved there. By breathing, they weakly inhaled poison. The problem ss did their best, but they could only prevent the dragons from entering the battlefield. ¡®What to do, what to do.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae looked around. Amid screams and distorted pain, they were fighting. ¡°Kyahahahahaha!! Die, die, die, die!!¡± Yoo Seolrang, making her presence known, was isted by the demonic insects. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seo Boram cursed as she ran towards Yoo Seolrang. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t step out from behind me!¡± Nam Hyerin crushed all the surrounding insects. At the cost of the dragon¡¯s attack. ¡°I, I am Shin Yu of the Magic Shin n¡­ Ugh!!¡± Shin Yura coughed up blood as a consequence of using too much magic. ¡°I, I can¡¯t move anymore¡­¡± Jo Gaeun¡¯s body trembled. Yoo Eunchae kept moving. She changed her attributes over and over again. Each time, her body fell apart, but she somehow endured. Seon Woohyeon possessed all sorts of things in his body. He could have killed a dragon. ¡°I, I can only get this far¡­¡± He lost all his strength and copsed. Boom!! Ast explosion from the Brilliant zing Fire. Thousands, tens of thousands of demons burned all at once. But even more demons filled their ce. ¡°Here¡­¡± Was this the end? In the moment she thought so. ¡°You damned disciple.¡± The voice was different from usual. It wasn¡¯t the usualzy, annoyed voice. A voice of relief and gratitude for not being toote. ¡°This time, you really did well.¡± A man appeared. He was a man with white hair and blue eyes. A blue radiance began to shine. Crack¡ªand everything around started to freeze. ¡°Ah.¡± For a moment, she felt relieved. But it wasn¡¯t the trump card she had hoped for. It¡¯s not that she underestimated Han Seojin. After all, it was the Demon King who had arrived here. ¡°W-we need to run¡­¡± ¡°Have you ever seen me run away?¡± Han Seojin said as he looked around. She had held out better than expected. ¡®Fortunately, not a single one has died.¡¯ The ones he had taught were still alive. If he had been a bitter, they might have died. ¡®The Divine Thunderbolt is still unusable.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t use the lightning that destroys everything by harnessing the repulsion of the Brilliant zing Fire and the cial Heavenly Moon. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s a good thing?¡¯ It maximized power by repelling. It sounded good, but it required an enormous amount of mental energy. It was not even properly controlled. So, that¡¯s not the right thing to do now. cial Heavenly Moon, strengthened by the spirit of eternity. ¡®Although the dragon vein has been somewhat consumed.¡¯ It was still usable. Snap. He formed a seal. The blue light emanating from his eyes intensified. His white hair started to frost over, freezing the surroundings. Crack-. ¡¸You, how did you use that damn thing¡ª¡¹ ¡°It¡¯s always been you bastards who are the damn things.¡± ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡°A sneaky bastard hiding behind and smirking. You¡¯d bettere out now.¡± cial Heavenly Moon. Heavenly Moon. Crack crack crack!! Everything around him, the world, froze. ¡°Otherwise, all your subordinates will be dead.¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 ¨C Duke Of Destruction (2) Everything froze. Everything in sight. It froze in the Ice of Destruction. Atsuko swallowed as she looked at the scene Han Seojin created. ¡®How can such a powerful spell¡­¡¯ When she saw Han Seojin, she thought he was an extraordinary being. That thought remained unchanged. Others may not know, but her abilities were rted to spirits and senses. So she could easily gather karma. Therefore, she could closely examine a person¡¯s caliber. ¡®I¡¯ve felt it since I first saw him.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t describe him as merely High Realm. This was a power that might reach transcendence. However, the caliber felt from Han Seojin was merely that much. The Ice of Destruction refroze everything. Crack, crack. Han Seojin looked at the frozen things. Ice of Destruction. cial Heavenly Moon. Its power froze all the demonic insects. Crackling, everything began to fracture. This was the Heavenly Moon. Freezing everything with the Ice of Destruction, it destroyed them all. Its radius was enormous. Han Seojin froze everything within his magical detection. Avoiding all the students. It was a precision spell to an astonishing degree. And yet, such a wide range. Han Seojin focused on one spot. ¡°If anything, it¡¯s fortunate.¡± ¡°Why is that, my nephew?¡± ¡°It seems we have an ally.¡± ¡°An ally?¡± Atsuko was puzzled. There couldn¡¯t be an ally. There¡¯s no useful being here. As Atsuko thought that far, she stopped thinking. Somehow, she felt she knew who the ally was. And it was a very unpleasant being. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± A startled voice. Brown hair and green eyes were filled with urgency. Atsuko frowned. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°What, it¡¯s Atsuko, who I snatched the youngest High Realm title from?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you repeatedly, in Japan, it¡¯s impolite for someone who isn¡¯t close to call you by your name.¡± ¡°Not only did you lose the youngest High Realm, but the youngest Supreme Realm too, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hah, I was promoted from High Realm to transcendent in one go, that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°Are you bragging about being the youngest transcendent? Well, I suppose you can. Thanks to that, you¡¯re enjoying your social life and now living with our little brother.¡± ¡°¡­Our little brother?¡± Atsuko looked at me. Nam Daram grinned unpleasantly and ced his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Yes, my little brother. I¡¯m personally teaching him the sword (never taught him).¡± ¡°Who are you to teach my nephew?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± At Atsuko¡¯s words, Nam Daram blinked once. ¡°To my cute nephew, you¡¯re not even acting your age, surely you¡¯re not hitting on him.¡± ¡°N-nephew?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you know? His maternal family is from the Iron-Blood Sword n. I hated them terribly, but my nephew is so cute.¡± ¡°You, the photo you showedst time didn¡¯t look like this.¡± ¡°¡­Back then, the kid was reallycking in confidence.¡± More than that, his hair color was different. Now it¡¯spletely white, but back then it was ck. It¡¯s natural not to recognize him when his expression and physique look different, and even his hair color had changed. When Atsuko and Nam Daram were fighting, Han Seojin looked around. ¡®No students died.¡¯ To be precise, none of the students he taught. Many students were injured and dead. Although they were not his students, this crossed the line. He slowly looked up. There, he saw the Insect Dragon King, not yet fully evolved. The creature curled up like a fetus. It was looking down at him. [Why have youe here?] Although it was far away, it sounded as if it was speaking nearby. Its magic was immense. The surrounding atmosphere trembled due to the magic waves. Unbelievable magic. The creature had already taken root here. ¡®Unlucky.¡¯ As if it had devoured a transcendent being, its magic spread in all directions. This suggested something. Four dragons. The Dragon King, having devoured the minions released by the principal to protect the academy, was regaining the power of his prime. ¡®I can¡¯t let it drag on.¡¯ Han Seojin thought. He had to end it in one blow. [I can¡¯t understand.] In a puzzled tone, the Dragon King spoke. ¡°What do you mean?¡± [You are undoubtedly an extraordinary being. But to confront me in your current state? It is truly foolish.] It was true. Atsuko thought so. She had intended to sacrifice this ce to save Han Seojin. However, her nephew hade here. She had tried to stop him, but it didn¡¯t feel right. She had followed him here to save him somehow, but even if she sacrificed her own life, she still wasn¡¯t confident she could save her nephew. ¡¸You can sacrifice all here if it¡¯s you. The others are just discarded trash in this cradle, but you are different.¡¹ Because his value was not just this much. The Insect Dragon King did not want to defeat his arch-nemesis in such a ce. Therefore, he gave time. When he captured Han Seojin in the form of a fetus, when he was involved in space movement, he secretly hoped. For him to run away. To flee far and wide and grow strong enough to kill him. He was confident. He was no longer the being who was defeated by Han Seojin during his time as the Purple Tower Master. A being whose name was difficult to even mention. That being was protecting him. He was stronger now than when he was a Demon King. Han Seojin breathed slowly. The two circles inside his body. And the deity created by the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra began to respond. [Unique Trait, Eternity dwells within you.] [The magic of Eternity flows within your body.] [All eyes are on you, be cautious.] The final message from the system. Then he felt the gazes piercing him. ¡®This is absurd.¡¯ Were they trying to make a ything out of him now? Or perhaps they want me to bring some information about the Demon King. There was a hint of confusion in their gazes. Along with surprise. ¡¸Han Seojin, Purple Tower Master, the Emperor¡¯s dog.¡¹ The Insect Dragon King opened his mouth. His words spread far and wide. The voice of the Insect Dragon King reached the entire artificial ind. Then, many were bewildered. The gazes bore down on him. Together with the distant stares. ¡°W-What? The Purple Tower Master?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the Emperor¡­¡± The being in the form of a fetus slowly rose. Kuuooooooo!! The ck sea rose. Dark clouds gathered. Boom! Lightning struck. It was as if the end of the world had unfolded. The dark clouds moved. The waterspout moved. They encircled the artificial ind. And soon, what they created was a small circr shape. A dome. ¡¸The gazes were annoying.¡¹ The gazes disappeared. The Insect Dragon King¡¯s gaze turned to me. ¡¸I got rid of the nuisances.¡¹ ¡°You¡¯re very confident.¡± ¡¸Confident indeed. Your once-great rank has fallen, while mine has risen.¡¹ ¡°With the power you got from attaching yourself to that creature in the ancient book.¡± ¡¸¡­What?¡¹ ¡°The power from the demon god. And power from that being, you¡¯re not that confident.¡± Indeed, it was good toe now. That guy was in his weakest state right now. The fact that he couldn¡¯t properly handle that much magical power was proof. Even though I poured in more mana than most transcendents¡­ It still didn¡¯t surpass the magic power of my second life. ¡°What happened? You were so full of yourself, yet you¡¯re leaking magic all over.¡± ¡¸It¡¯s not something you need to worry about.¡¹ ¡°I want to worry. The so-called Demon King is faltering in front of me.¡± ¡°S-Seojin?¡± ¡°L-Little brother?¡± Atsuko and Nam Daram were trying to stop Han Seojin. The current situation was clearly disadvantageous. There was nothing to gain from provoking that being. Even though he had caused an enormous incident, it was better to bow down and avoid the storm. Regardless of that. Han Seojin drew his sword with a fierce grin. The ck Demon Sword. It pointed at the Dragon King. ¡°If I¡¯d rather die than let you belittle my achievement of defeating you, then just die.¡± ¡¸Pft.¡¹ Laughter burst out. Spontaneously, that was. That guy was always arrogant. He had the skills to back it up. ¡¸Hah, hahahahahahah!!¡¹ The magic vibrated. The magic boiled over. All the surrounding magic became violent, pressing down on everything around. ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you believe in.¡¹ However. He was not the Purple Tower Master right now. He was not the one who brought him to the brink of death. He was not the one who toyed with him lightly at the end and killed him. To the Insect Dragon King, that was as good as a dead man. ¡¸I don¡¯t know what your trump card is.¡¹ This was the end here. As the Insect Dragon King thought that, the demonic insects began to move. Countless demonic insects. And the ck sphere floating above them. ¡¸I will sink this whole ind.¡¹ Han Seojin. He slowly formed a seal. He projected his manifestation. Buzz! The blue crystal embedded within his body responded. With a crack, the inside of the crystal split apart. That was¡­ Oveying the world¡¯sws with his ownws. ¡ªManifestation of thoughts. Although it had been a long time since he reached that level, Han Seojin cherished and saved it. Iron-Blood Sword n. He had pondered whether to use it once there. If not, he had considered using it when confronting the principal, even if it meant risking bodily harm. ¡®You think I have no ace up my sleeve?¡¯ Don¡¯t be ridiculous. ¡®I do.¡¯ An ace he hadn¡¯t used yet. Manifestation of thoughts. Purely focused on storage and restoration. His own tower focused solely on that. The crystal opened wide. It became three diamond-shaped (¡ô) mirrors. Meanwhile, the Insect Dragon King watching it felt a sense of foreboding. ¡®What is this?¡¯ A sense of impending doom. As soon as those mirrors opened, all his senses warned him. It was dangerous. Three diamond-shaped mirrors reflected different things. A shadow of a person, revered by all, was seen with their chin resting on their hand. A shadow wearing a robe, holding a staff, and looking straight ahead with blue eyes was seen. A shadow with tied-up hair, in ck clothes fluttering, looking at itself with blue eyes was seen. ¡®¡­This is.¡¯ Each one was strong. Equal to or, no, greater than itself. Even he, who looked down on other demon kings, who had received power from some entity, was being crushed by those beings. Crackle, crackle¡ª. The second mirror scattered. And what appeared was, ¡¸Don¡¯t make meugh¡­¡¹ [This was our beginning.] The sound echoed. It felt as if the whole world was being assimted. Creak¡ª. The dome he created began to open. The dark clouds disappeared. Everything he caused began to change. Countless stars in the sky started to move. Likeets. Numerous stars with long tails decorated the night sky. [So, it must end like this.] Click. Long hair came into view. Eyes glowing blue. A lightly worn shirt with ck cks. And ck shoes. A light robe worn over it. However, no one here could underestimate him. For only his existence was distinct in the universe. A human from the Celestial Realm. Of a different ss. Of a different dimension. That, that existence was not the same human. Rather, to define it, ¡°¡­God.¡± The empire called him the greatest mage. Some said, there was no one on his path, hence the name Duke of Destruction. Another person said, with his appearance and death, all magic changed, thus his name. It was enough to call him magic itself. ¡ªTherefore, he was called the Duke of Magic, Han Seojin. ¡°How strong have you be? If you¡¯re the same as back then, I¡¯ll be very disappointed.¡± Han Seojin smiled confidently. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 ¨C God Of Magic (1) The energy of all things in heaven and earth was vividly felt. It felt as if he alone had be the noblest in existence. He could do anything. He could know anything. Han Seojin closed his eyes. Even with his eyes closed, he could see everything within a radius of hundreds of kilometers. This was what this realm was like. The Insect Dragon King. When that wretched being killed him, he gained enlightenment. With that, he added one circle on top of the two circles. Three circles. A realm he theorized and created with only theory as he learned magic. And even he questioned whether this realm existed. My eyes opened. sh! The wind blew. Meteor showers ovepped in the sky, forming rings. [You, you¡­] How. Did he recreate that realm? The Dragon King seemed to ask such a question. Han Seojin smirked andughed. ¡¸That¡¯s not important.¡¹ The words were clearly heard. Everyone present here, peeking in, or even those not here, could hear it. The world and thews of the stars were watching him. Even the higher beings above were watching him. The hidden demon race, too. Or the other Demon Kings plotting sinister schemes could be felt. ¡¸You guys never change. Despite all you¡¯ve been through in the magic realm and the martial arts world, you use the same methods.¡¹ However, judging that right now was very difficult. And there was one more presence felt. A very peculiar feeling. A being seemingly formed purely of blood. ¡®Is that guy the prince?¡¯ While he couldn¡¯t kill the Demon Kings scheming elsewhere, someone of that level could be killed along with the Dragon King. Han Seojin raised his staff. There was no time. ¡®More than I thought.¡¯ Time was running out. He had to prioritize killing the one in front of him. Han Seojin reached out his hand. Towards the night sky. And stretched out his long fingers. Thews of the stars began to change. The stars began to move ording to Han Seojin¡¯s fingers. [You brat!!] ¡°You¡¯re still the same. When you see something you don¡¯t understand, you just get angry.¡± Han Seojin lifted the corners of his mouth. [Huaaaaa!!] The Insect Dragon King raged. His magic power swelled greatly. But it was useless. What happened to the spells he cast here? As soon as Han Seojin appeared, everything was undone. Even the dome-like spell that made him confidently avert his gaze. All the disasters he caused as well. ¡®It was just a thought.¡¯ That was all it took to change the oue. It was simple to guess why. The reason was that Seojin¡¯s magic was far superior to his. And the Insect Dragon King realized it too. When it came to magic, Han Seojin was overwhelmingly more powerful. Han Seojin extended his fingers. Then the starlight in the night sky fell. ¡¸A cluster of stars at dawn.¡¹ As soon as Han Seojin chanted the spell. A meteor shower fell. When Han Seojin obtained the third circle, he realized. ¡®My path was not wrong.¡¯ That was to say. He engraved cial Heavenly Moon in the first circle. He engraved Brilliant zing Fire in the second circle. He engraved two magic forms. He could not engrave the Divine Thunderbolt. That was because it was created by the repulsion of the two engraved magical forms. Also, Han Seojin realized. When he was on the verge of death by the Insect Dragon King. He gained enlightenment. That realization was so immense that even when he became the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor, he could create the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. That enlightenment created the third circle. ¡®All things are all forms, thus they may be illusions.¡¯ The realization that was engraved into the third circle. All forms and illusions. However, it was notplete. Because he could not properly grasp the three most essential attributes: time, space, and the power of creation. So, he could not leave a name. This power could create even something like the Divine Thunderbolt. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor, Han Seojin. Han Seojin in that state was really strong. ¡®Nevertheless.¡¯ His second life was special to him. He created so many things. It allowed him to build the tower of storage and restoration and to gain the high realization of all forms and illusions. While he might not be stronger than in his third life, he gained the most. And. He gained even greater enlightenment, awakening the power of his second life. Thus, Han Seojin was certain. ¡®This moment is it.¡¯ Stronger than when he defeated the White-Faced Golden Fur. Fwooooosh! The morning star began to shine. The power of the star he created. Fwoosh! A meteor shower fell. It was light. The power twisted from the morning star. Boom!! A starlight fell. Itnded on the ground, apanied by an immense wave. Fwooooosh!! Starlight spread in all directions. The shockwave of the morning star¡¯s pulse incinerated the demonic insects. ¡°Are all the demonic insects disappearing?¡± ¡°Not even holy power would be this strong.¡± ¡°What is this¡­?¡± They burned. Whenever the morning starlight touched them, the bugs began to disappear. The demonic insects that turned everything around them pitch ck. They were extinguished by a single star. Two dragons circling the bugs. They were barely holding onto their lives. Seeing that scene, they realized that the sight before them was absurd. ¡®It¡¯s just a single star.¡¯ Yoo Eunchae looked up at the sky. Countless stars like the one that fell earlier. No, even stronger ones. Hundreds of small stars drawing circles like meteors. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met, let¡¯s get rid of the annoying things first.¡± Han Seojin lowered his finger. The small stars began to fall. Hundreds of small stars. Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Fwoosh!! Countless small stars fell. They were imbued with the power of recovery and purification. ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± ¡°Are the wounds healing?¡± The injured students were being healed. ¡°My, my severed left arm?¡± ¡°My leg, which was severed below the knee, ising back?¡± The limbs of the students who had their limbs amputated grew back anew. However, even with this power, the students who were on the brink of death could not be saved. That required the power of creation. Weave the surroundings with space, turn back time, and then ce the soul back in. Then they could be saved. ¡®We haven¡¯t reached that point yet.¡¯ Unfortunately, this was as far as it went. Han Seojin, who had sorted out the nuisances around him, looked at the Insect Dragon King. The group of starlights. Despite being hit by the cluster of morning stars, he had few injuries. The bugs that provided him with magic power. Even though most of them had died, he remained indifferent. He was shocked, but his eyes still showed he was confident. Confident that he could handle it. He wasn¡¯t someone who overestimated his abilities. If so, ¡®Is the power he believes in that remarkable?¡¯ To be honest, he didn¡¯t really know. To bestow such power would require an enormous force. p p p. The creature was pping. Was it truly insane? As he looked with those eyes, the Insect Dragon Kingughed. [You are truly an unbelievable being.] ¡°You are truly a disgusting being.¡± [The moment I saw this form, a firm thought came to me. Others might be spared, but you must be killed.] ¡°Can you kill me?¡± [Yes¡­ I can, indeed.] The body in the shape of a fetus began to rise slowly. It opened its eyes wide. [I wanted to use this a bitter. My power hasn¡¯t gathered yet.] ¡°Your power hasn¡¯t gathered? Nonsense.¡± At Han Seojin¡¯s words, the Insect Dragon King smirked. He knew that it was here. The Vampire Prince. If he had bitten the Vampire Princess, he could be a transcendent being. That being had transcended. Right now, even in his own eyes, he had be an existence with a strange power. ¡®Though it¡¯s still weak.¡¯ If he consumed that existence, would anything happen? He looked at the Vampire Prince, but that existence did not possess such power. ¡°Are you really relying on just that one thing?¡± [I¡¯m relying on two things.] ¡°Two things?¡± [Yes, one is that, and¡­] The Insect Dragon King spoke slowly. The reason it currently had the appearance of a fetus. It seemed to be insisting on its current form to evolve into another existence. ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, do it quickly.¡± [¡­Your arrogance will be your downfall.] Well. That was him. ¡°You, you!! How dare you try to offer me as a sacrifice¡­?¡± [Do you know why I took you worthless vampires in? Your role ended by bing my reserve food.] St. The Insect Dragon King broke the Vampire Prince¡¯s neck. Then the fetal-shaped mouth grewrger and soon began to munch on it. ¡°Ugh. Disgusting.¡± [I told you, your arrogance will be your downfall. Now, no one can stop me.] Han Seojinughed. At this moment, he was confident that he could win against any being that came. [Unique Trait, Eternity, has settled within you.] [Unique Trait, ¡®Forever¡¯¡­] Han Seojin¡¯s Unique Trait, Eternity. All other traits had disappeared. The abilities present in the status window were the same. But only the Unique Trait remained. ¡®And this power that evolved from Eternity.¡¯ It could be stronger than anything else. At the moment he thought up to that point. Riiip. The air began to split. And from the split space, a hand emerged. ¡°¡­¡± Was that what he believed in? It contained immense power. A power that even he could not handle now. But perhaps because it wasing out forcibly. ¡®It feels like thew of power is being drawn here as well.¡¯ Han Seojin smiled gently. The transcendents were trapped in the boundary. They were fighting there with their lives at stake involuntarily. So why didn¡¯t the god move? ¡®It¡¯s simple.¡¯ Because the karma was insufficient. Gods were beings born from thews of the universe. They were born from the faith of people. However, that one was slightly deviated from thatw. You could tell just by looking at it. That one was a being corresponding to the demon that created the Demon King. ¡®Indeed, it¡¯s worth being confident.¡¯ Swaaaaack!! The blue light emitted from his hand exploded towards the Insect Dragon King. Then it started to grow stronger. The Insect Dragon King, no, could that even be called that? Like emerging from a chrysalis, a figure with the form of a vampire prince sprouted blue wings on its back. ¡°Ah, this form is truly invincible.¡± The form was grotesque. It had turnedpletely ck, as if only blue eyes were attached to a shadow. When it rose, its massive blue wings trembled. ¡°Kuhat, kuahahahat! This is the absolute power that even a demon couldn¡¯t bestow. How should I call this power, celestial? Creation? It¡¯s not something that can be defined by words.¡± It was certainly strong. Even in this state, it felt a bit overwhelming. ¡®In this state.¡¯ Han Seojin looked ahead. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Ah, sorry to keep you waiting. I got momentarily intoxicated by this power. For someone like me to make such a mistake¡­ sorry to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be intoxicated by the power too.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ¨C God Of Magic (2) Eternity. It was the act of oveying his strongest self from another timeline. Han Seojin became the Demon King of Eternity through this process. He forced his powers to surge,bining the strength of his most powerful self from another timeline with the powers of others. The result of that process was the Demon King of Eternity. That¡¯s why he was eternal. If there existed an entity with sufficient potential. Piercing through even the slightest possibility. He summoned the most outstanding version of himself. Originally, it probably wasn¡¯t intended to be like this. To speak of eternity with this would be too lofty for its name. If we were to specte, what it originally desired was: ¡®Summoning all versions of oneself from other timelines,¡¯ And merging them. It would be that kind of thing. While researching Eternity, Han Seojin thought to himself, This power was extremely dangerous. While wielding the power of time, it also harnessed the strength of other forces. And all of his being was ¡®fixed¡¯ in a form summoned for eternity. ¡®You could think of it as a trump card.¡¯ However, this could only be used once. This was because it solidified everything that made up Han Seojin. Even his potential. ¡®Is there really a need to use this?¡¯ That was his first thought upon realizing it. This didn¡¯t suit him. In the most critical moment, using this would indeed be a trump card. But he had two such trump cards: The Master of the Purple Magic Tower. And the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. His own Manifestation that can summon them. Mirror of Reality and Illusion. An extreme mental construct invested entirely in storage and restoration. This one was permanently consumptive. It could not be restored again. That¡¯s its purpose, after all. ¡®I¡¯m a reincarnator, after all.¡¯ Rather, this was better. And this wasn¡¯t even the full extent of its value. The moment he transcended and escaped thews of the stars. His Manifestation started evolving. It was designed that way. Therefore, he could now use it twice. A means to protect his life twice before reaching transcendence. Being fixed offered no merit to him. Someday, he was confident he would be the strongest. From now, just two more years and he could surely defeat the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. So, he decided not to use it. But then a thought crossed his mind. What if. The power of his past lives that he summoned, due to the time limitation, fell short? In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to ovey it? Such thoughts came to mind. And with that thought, he created the current situation. And. [The God of Magic is being oveid.] ¡¸Interesting.¡¹ The man spoke as such. Han Seojin, the person who was cast upon him. ¡¸Quite interesting. The potential for growth is this significant despite being a mere lowerw of the universe? That status window seems quite useful.¡¹ He could see from a bit of a distance. Long, white hair flowing down. Deep purple eyes. The appearance was simr to Han Seojin but different. He felt like something beyond human. No, he had felt that even during his earlier days. But now it was somewhat different. Realm. It was the achievement that an existence umted. But that is different. It evoked the presence of a god. Demon God. That existence was surrounded by demonic energy. It felt like all the demonic energy in the universe was enveloping him. Just looking at the being made one feel insignificant. The entity confronting him. That being was the same. It was a god. It surrounded itself with such great magic. He could tell because he had dedicated his life to dark magic. It was a being draped in magic. The God of Magic. A being that would not seem out of ce with such a title. And it appeared before him. ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Earth. The universe was quite vast and boring.¡¹ He mentioned the universe, yet his expression remained calm. The Demon King¡¯s servant, the Insect Dragon King. And the being that opposed the Demon God. It was on par with them. Having seen both, he was certain. ¡°You, you are.¡± ¡¸Oh, did you notice? For someone of your caliber, your eyes are surprisingly useful.¡¹ Useful. It was a genuine statement. If this person pledged loyalty to him, he might even grant him an important position. In other words. ¡®That¡¯s all it amounts to.¡¯ Yes, it¡¯s just that level of existence. He was someone who had built a great empire, creating beings simr to the Demon King. A force that opposed both the Demon God and the hidden existence who granted him power. That was the force he had built. ¡®Shall I move?¡¯ Gradually, the restraints on him were strengthening. Han Seojin, the God of Magic, moved. He wasn¡¯t sure what he did. But he could understand. The being that summoned him was a form of himself that had died at some sort of crossroads. And it had called him with some sort of power. ¡®In that case, I should respond to its request.¡¯ He saw something quite interesting. Something called a system. It piqued his interest. At this point, he didn¡¯t need such a thing. But the citizens of the empire were different. They could use this as an opportunity to rise higher. Han Seojin, the God of Magic, looked ahead. ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter who you are.¡¹ He decided what to do. His past. Or rather, himself at a crossroads. He decided to help him. It showed him something quite interesting. In that case, helping would be the right thing to do. ¡¸Consider it an honor.¡¹ This magic was far too excessive for you. The Insect Dragon King moved. p. His blue wings expanded. They spanned several kilometers in an instant. ¡°Do you think I will die here?!¡± A life-or-death battle with Han Seojin. This was a different matter. He had betrayed the Demon God. Even so, the being who gave him the revtion would save him. He possessed that much power. But he must not die to that thing. The Demon God. And the being who gave him power. He boasted power equivalent to theirs. ¡¸Excessive power.¡¹ It was beyond his measure. Another being would just be swept away by the nature of the power. He didn¡¯t expect it to be the same for himself. ¡®It seems there¡¯s a way out.¡¯ But it appeared extremely dangerous. If he made a mistake, the aftershock from killing that being could severely impact the Earth. So it was right to end it here. Snap. Han Seojin snapped his fingers. A small sphere appeared. A translucent sphere. As soon as the Insect Dragon King saw it, he felt an overwhelming impulse. ¡®Death.¡¯ Death was certain. This being, shrouded in magic, only had to decide how to kill him. It was that kind of issue. The confrontation between him and this being. It was no different than an adult deciding how to crush an ant. ¡¸Let¡¯s end this.¡¹ The man¡¯s voice echoed. The sphere grewrger. It trapped his body. Resistance? He could do no such thing. All his movements were restrained. He was the Demon King. And simultaneously, an apostle who received revtions. However, the magic within his body, the blue power, the force of creation. He couldn¡¯t use any of them. It was like being thrown into the sea with nothing but his bare body, an overwhelming sense of despair. Creak. His body floated. From within, an immense power surged. Each one a force that devoured his own body. ¡®This is.¡¯ The Insect Dragon King realized that this magic was something tremendous. And at the same time, he realized one more thing. This magic was not meant to kill him. It was to show someone else. Not him. ¡¸Watch closely.¡¹ As if to confirm those words, Han Seojin said with a smile. ¡¸Do not be bound by creation, time, or space.¡¹ A spine-chilling magical force was felt. Countless lights of various colors within the circle. ¡¸Punishment.¡¹ ¡°This is.¡± The Insect Dragon King shuddered. The being before him was simr to the one who had bestowed power upon him and the Demon God. He knew that much in his mind. But as the Demon King, as an apostle, he felt differently. The sense of a dark mage was telling him about the situation he was in. ¡°This can¡¯t be real.¡± He murmured in a dazed voice. While learning magic, he had never imagined such a sight. A discipline that changed thews of nature to exert the power of magnitude. When you went out into space, you coil;d manipte thews of the universe. That¡¯s why it had clear limitations. He could not resist the Demon God, nor could he resist the being with a blue light. He certainly thought so. The magic manifested by Han Seojin, the God of Magic. It was not inferior to either of them. ¡°Punishment.¡± ©`©`World. Energy of the stars. They were condensed into their respective attributes. This sphere was merely implemented to sever the connection with the outside. The mana circting within this sphere. That power. ¡®Creation of the universe¡­¡¯ sh! sh! sh! Countless lights were aimed at him. The Insect Dragon King let out a hollowugh. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t evade this. He couldn¡¯t block it. He could only die helplessly. This was that kind of power. sh! Lights of various colors sparkled. Boom! One of the lights pierced through his body. With that, his entire lower half was blown away. ¡®Why¡­!!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t even make a sound with his mouth. The immense pain that engulfed his body. It felt as if his soul itself was being torn apart. It didn¡¯t end there. His magical power was beingpletely drained. He couldn¡¯t even regenerate. Despite being hit just once! He couldn¡¯t escape. Since he had been trapped in the sphere, all his movements werepletely sealed. He couldn¡¯t even move a muscle or an eyebrow. All he could do was move his mouth slightly. ¡®Ah, ah¡­¡¯ Han Seojin did not look at him. It was as if he were showing how to deal with a passing ant. He yawned leisurely and turned around. And immediately after, Thousands, tens of thousands of lights began to pour down from the sky. ¡¸Woah.¡¹ The God of Magded lightly on the ground. The surrounding people were still staring at him with nk expressions. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡¸Ho, are you the one who created the Brilliant zing Fire and cial Heavenly Moon? You don¡¯t seem as smart as you look.¡¹ ¡°¡­¡± ¡¸Fate has met destiny. Wow, I thought you were that person, but is it a different fate?¡¹ ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡¸A troublesome story.¡¹ Han Seojin smiled faintly and turned around. ¡®As expected, that woman isn¡¯t here.¡¯ A memory that had now be faint. He recalled the woman from the wealthy family he had liked during his first life. As expected, she didn¡¯t exist here. Rustle. ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± ¡°Master?!¡± The body crumbled to dust and scattered. The time of eternity, which Han Seojin had used, had ended. A sign that even the kaleidoscopic Manifestation had concluded. Eternal Moment had ended. Though fixed, it forcibly restrained the God of Magic. Although Han Seojin had allowed the God of Magic to dwell within him, the limit was clear. ¡°Is this a side effect? So, until now¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t learned anything yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just ridiculous.¡± Han Seojinughed lightly. He turned his body. Not because he didn¡¯t want to show tears to his students. That¡¯s not the reason. ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to die anyway.¡¯ The burden was heavy. Eternity might not be usable for a while. But there was a gain. His Manifestation applied to Eternity. That was an enormous gain. ¡®Wait, does that mean I¡¯m the strongest in my first life?¡¯ If he had to guess by the feeling, it seemed so. The third life probably ended in nothingness. His first life was¡­ ¡®Well, there¡¯s something more important right now.¡¯ Han Seojin looked at the corpse. Insect Dragon King. His body had been neatly dismantled. As if to say, this is something you¡¯ll need, it was meticulously done. ¡®As expected of me.¡¯ Gotta collect the byproducts. Yes, absolutely. He drew a space with Severance around the Insect Dragon King¡¯s corpse, making it like a subspace, and put it there. He collected the additional rewards. ¡°Hey, Yoo Eunchae.¡± ¡°M-Master! If you die¡­ eek!!¡± He smacked her head when she tried to hug him. ¡°Hey, what do you think you¡¯re doing at thest moment?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not dying. I¡¯m just going to take a short rest due to the aftereffects, so make sure you tidy up.¡± ¡°Uh, you¡¯re not dying, right?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± He let out a hollowugh at the absurd question. The bacsh wasing slowly. He thought he could endure it with this body. ¡®Is it because I used Eternity?¡¯ He really felt like he was going to die¡­ Thud. And so, Han Seojin copsed. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 ¨C You Should Get What You¡¯re Owed I snapped back to my senses. ¡®Am I dead?¡¯ That thought crossed my mind for a moment. But my body was intact. No, it was battered and would require some time to recover, but I was still alive. I could still feel the two circles inside my body. And the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra in my dantian. They were all still there. However, they were all empty. The mana that had once filled me to the brim was now slowly refilling. ¡°I survived.¡± This time, I survived. Barely, but I made it. I sat and fell into thought. What happened? The Insect Dragon King. I killed him. And I collected everything that I suspected to be his remains. A core filled with immense magical power. And his body. ¡®Not a human body, it¡¯s less scrupulous that way.¡¯ In the end, he appeared before us like a shadow superimposed on something else. ¡®Let¡¯s deal with the byproductster.¡¯ I looked at the being staring intently at me. ¡°You finally decided to look my way.¡± Principal Kwon Sora was looking at me. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°So prickly.¡± Despite saying that, Kwon Sora¡¯s eyes were fixed on me. ¡°I figured you had something up your sleeve from the start. Was that what you were counting on?¡± ¡°Could I have acted so recklessly without something like this?¡± ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s true.¡± Nodding in agreement, Kwon Sora acknowledged my point. ¡°So, how many saw it?¡± ¡°All of them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Those guys imed they were busy. Fighting off the beings of darknessing from outer space and all that. Seeing me with such eyes, Kwon Sora spoke as if making an excuse. ¡°There was no choice. Someone on the other side was taunting us. And we didn¡¯t realize just how strong the Insect Dragon King would be.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Insect Dragon King. He lost to me, but it¡¯s because I was his opponent. He was once called the strongest Demon King. His power of greed. It allowed him to temporarily swell his magical power. And his strength was in ck magic. No ordinary foe, not even a transcendent one, could withstand a fully powered Insect Dragon King. ¡°We were really racking our brains on how to deal with him. Most of the gods at the boundary were about to release the transcendent beings, saying they¡¯d bear the burden of their karma.¡± ¡°How many transcendent beings were there?¡± ¡°Around thirty in total?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± ¡°Well, there used to be fewer, but a lot of them ascended aftering here.¡± That¡¯s true. This ce offered many favorable conditions for transcendence. Mana overflowed, and there were countless magical realms. Moreover, there were many people. In my second life, even when the Empire spread across the continent, the poption was only a hundred million. In the third life, the martial world also had just over a hundred million. Even though the poption here had drastically decreased, perhaps due to the constant threat to survival, The number had be enormous. Half a century. In just half a century, the poption had exceeded ten billion. ¡®There are also those who came from other worlds.¡¯ Although they merged, Earth was still the best ce to live. Mana was abundant, and there were many people. The power of belief had strengthened, and countless disciplines had shed. The martial world and the magic world were less so, though. ¡®Well, that¡¯s because¡­¡¯ I was the one who destroyed those two worlds, so it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡®No, I didn¡¯t destroy them.¡¯ In my 2nd life, the Insect Dragon King ran rampant. In my 3rd life, I saved the martial arts world, only to be attacked by the Orthodox factions. The magic world was one thing, but the martial arts world¡¯s downfall was their own doing. As I pondered this, Kwon Sora looked at me. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why everyone was watching you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡± As I spoke in a troubled tone, Kwon Sora nodded in agreement. ¡°It will be more troublesome because there are more than a few people causing a ruckus to catch you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Heavenly Demon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I flinched without realizing it. The Heavenly Demon. A living demonic god. ¡°So you know about the Heavenly Demon.¡± ¡°Well.¡± I had to know. In my third life, I was with her the whole time. Although there was some time apart, ¡®We were practically inseparable.¡¯ I thought the Duke of Extermination was obsessive, but she surpassed him. ¡°What about the Empire?¡± ¡°Of course I know.¡± ¡°The Duke of Extermination was causing amotion. The Emperor of the Empire and the other dukes too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I could understand that. After all, I died with too many of their resources. ¡°There¡¯s no issue elsewhere, but the Empire will be a bit difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°The Empire?¡± ¡°Normally, gods who wield holy power are the strongest, followed by those who control the power of spirits. But in countries like Korea, China, and parts of Europe, the magical and martial worlds have a strong influence.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°The Europeans are probably going to make a fuss. We stood out too much this time, didn¡¯t we?¡± Indeed. We stood out too much. I had no choice but to use Manifestation because of that raging Insect Dragon King. And I wanted to experiment with something. ¡®But it worked out better than I thought.¡¯ Whether the Empire was destroyed by the Insect Dragon King. Or whether their treasury was emptied by me. If given two choices, everyone would choose thetter. So, I was not really in the wrong¡­! ¡°I can stop the Empire from causing trouble, but isn¡¯t there a bigger issue?¡± Indeed. There was a problem. The magical world and the martial world. Those two worlds had been deteriorating because of me. From what the kids said, it seemed like all the towers of magic were just obsessed with my lost treasures. ¡°Yes, the Empire is making moves against you, but you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Just be careful. There are many who are wary of both the martial arts world and the magic world.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing I should tell you, out of concern.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You need to exin things to the kids outside.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Indeed. After Kwon Sora left, I began to think. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. My students had seen that form up close, more than anyone else. And this time, they saw a different scene. Purple Tower Master. The greatest mage to the Emperor in the Empire. At this point, it was almost like revealing everything. That I was a reincarnator. ¡®I¡¯ve actually been doing this since I was in the Demonic Cult.¡¯ Just before the Bloodshed of Mount Hua urred, I caused a disturbance as the Purple Tower Master. In some ruins, that was. There were no witnesses there. But this time, there were too many. This situation was definitely not normal. Thinking back now, it seemed that fate was guiding me. To a ce where ordinary people could not survive. ¡®If you survive there, it¡¯s not a problem.¡¯ But if it wasn¡¯t me. If I hadn¡¯t been there. They all would have died. This was definitely abnormal. ¡°I didn¡¯t raise them carelessly, after all.¡± They were all strong. They could be recognized by society right away. Moreover, they were all in their twenties. Their potential was immense. ¡°No, maybe that¡¯s why.¡± They had all faced death more than once. I sensed something great about their fate. Just like when I used Manifestation somewhere before the Bloodshed of Mount Hua. ¡®Well, let¡¯s set that aside for now.¡¯ I looked outside. There were signs of people. About thirty or so. ¡®Are they here to check on me?¡¯ I didn¡¯t like it being too crowded. But I couldn¡¯t keep them waiting forever. Creak. I opened the door with telekinesis. Two women stood there. Atsuko, who imed to be my aunt. And Nam Daram, the elder sister of the Sword Saint, who was in her 40s. Students were also there from a distance, watching the two. Judging by the situation, it seemed like the two hadbined their strengths to block it. ¡°Baby brother, are you okay?!¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a relief you¡¯re not seriously injured.¡± Nam Daram approached me with a worried expression. She started touching my body. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Uh, you don¡¯t seem to be hurt anywhere. Our brother¡¯s body is really firm¡­ slurp¡­ ack!¡± ¡°You bastard, where do you think you¡¯re touching my nephew?!¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not even his real aunt!!¡± ¡°He is my nephew!! He is my son born from my heart!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!!¡± I gave them a disdainful look and stood up. ¡°Ar-are you okay, brother? Can you move?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just exhaustion.¡± Saying so, I walked forward. Yoo Eunchae came into view. ¡°Were you really exhausted?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yoo Seolrang came into view. ¡°Thanks to you, professor, we were able to protect everyone. Thank you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your ability; you protected them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Yoo Seolrang nodded at my words and said, ¡°But this reversal trait, can¡¯t I control it? It makes meugh like a madwoman.¡± ¡°I admit that, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± They said that great power always came with a great price. I saw Seo Boram. ¡°Hey, Master. I did a lot this time, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw.¡± ¡°But it wasn¡¯t enough to protect the kids.¡± ¡°¡­Because you¡¯re not a god.¡± I believed that some things were beyond human control. No, even a god couldn¡¯t control certain things. ¡°That¡¯s why you have no choice but to get stronger. It¡¯s extremely difficult to protect people within your chosen boundaries.¡± ¡°Seems like it. I realized that this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a false realization.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t swing your sword with blood and sweat, it will disappear. Run to the training ground immediately.¡± ¡°Usually, in this kind of situation, shouldn¡¯t there be some inspiring words?¡± Seo Boram grumbled and walked to the training ground. Then she stopped. Shin Yura, looking haggard, was staring at me. ¡°Are you okay¡­ I guess that¡¯s a pointless question.¡± ¡°¡­If I were a bit more skilled, would this not have happened?¡± ¡°Even if you were a bit stronger, it would be useless. Even if you reached the Supreme Realm, you would have been attacked more.¡± I should give her a separate lessonter. I¡¯d visit the Magic Tower soon, as I had some things to properly exin about magic. However, it might take some time. Because the insights left by Han Seojin, the God of Magic, for me¡­ ¡®That guy.¡¯ He deliberately set the stage to show me magic. He used magic that he didn¡¯t even need to use. ¡®He said there¡¯s no need to be bound by time, space, or creation, didn¡¯t he?¡¯ As soon as I saw that scene, inspiration struck me like lightning. If I materialized it, something quite interesting mighte out. ¡®I thought the third would be engraving a new star.¡¯ It seemed something different woulde out. I sent all the students away. I also sent Nam Daram and Atsuko away. The ostensible reason was that I wanted to rest. [A remarkable achievement has been aplished.] [Would you like to receive your reward?] It was because of the reward for killing the Insect Dragon King. ¡°Of course.¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 ¨C You Should Get What You¡¯re Owed (2) Here¡¯s what my status window looked like now: ? Name: Han Seojin. Divine Name: Eternal. Strength: 70. Agility: 70. Stamina: 70. Magic: 85. Spirit: 80. Dexterity: 80. ? Unique Traits: Eternity. Traits: Vessel of the Archgod (Ex-), Soul Origin Qi (S), Severance (S), Heavenly Martial Body (s), Heart of a Young Dragon (A), Wielding Sword Technique (A) There¡¯s not much there. I looked at the status window with a slightly disinterested expression. I would love to cram in more traits, but this thing seems to limit the number of traits I could have, tailoring it to my capacity. To be honest, even having just Eternity would be enough to make me shout that having those other traits was nonsense. ¡®It¡¯s not enough.¡¯ I was a very greedy person. Very, very greedy. Even though I could have reached transcendence in the Demonic Cult, I went out into the world to learn martial arts. It was because I wanted to achieveplete mastery in martial arts. The Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique was created based on the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique. And the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra was created by researching my Heavenly Martial Body. Those two martial arts were created that way. So, I wanted to create something unique here as well. Preferably rted to mes. The divine name of eternity that I had acquired¡ª I instinctively felt it. That this was something that followed me even from my previous life. ¡®This is engraved in the soul itself.¡¯ Even if I wanted to give up, it¡¯s not something I could easily abandon. Other things, I might be able to. But this. ¡®It is rted to my first life.¡¯ The faith of billions. This itself held immense power. The achievements I made in my first life. They were etched into my soul. ¡®I used to wonder why my first life was stored.¡¯ What my Manifestation possessed was storage and restoration. It was used to manifest the power of my past lives. As soon as I obtained it, thest moment of my first life was saved, and the Han Seojin of the second life, who was in that realm at the time, was also saved. ¡®Well, I think it¡¯s better than nothing.¡¯ Looking back, it turned out to be a blessing in disguise. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. Though it still existed. ¡®My first life was truly aunching pad for eternity.¡¯ Gathering and strengthening all the Han Seojins existing in different timelines. I think that itself was a good method. However, the problem was that it took up too much capacity. ¡®The God of Magic.¡¯ If. If I hadn¡¯t been killed by the Insect Dragon King, it might have been a possible choice. I vaguely thought it was amazing, but seeing it with my own eyes was beyond imagination. The Punishment that activated at the end. That was truly an unbelievable power. Creating energy equivalent to a star with magic¡­ ¡®Star energy, huh.¡¯ Divine Thunderbolt. The thunder that split stars. Though it was named that way, it didn¡¯t actually have the power to splits. It was merely a metaphor. But the God of Magic, that being truly created magic capable of splittings. ¡®So that¡¯s why they call him the God of Magic.¡¯ It was indeed a reasonable statement. I looked ahead. The blue status window that promised rewards. It was conveying information to me. [Unbelievable achievement. You have defeated the Insect Demon King alone.] [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡¯s intervention confirmed, and you have defeated an apostle who received their revtion.] [You will receive 1 Trait Enhancement Ticket, 1 Trait Selection Ticket, and 1 Weapon Selection Ticket.] ¡®¡­Hmm?¡¯ This felt a bit stingy. Considering the achievements I had made. ¡®However, it feels like I can definitely secure what I want.¡¯ Let¡¯s take a look. Thinking that, I chose the reward. ¡®A Trait Enhancement Ticket, huh.¡¯ [Trait Enhancement Ticket.] Can enhance a trait. : Upgrades it by one level up to S-grade. The description was simple. But, if it¡¯s just one level. ¡®Does that mean I have to make it at least A-grade?¡¯ That¡¯s easy. I just needed to understand the structure and tailor it to my taste. Then, I could enhance it to S-grade afterward. ¡®I¡¯ll keep the enhancement ticket for now.¡¯ I could always enhance the Heavenly Martial Body and the Young Dragon¡¯s Heart. If I had to choose, it would be the Wielding Sword Technique. ¡®Is there really a reason to enhance this?¡¯ My main skills were in fist and kick techniques. I could use swords and spears at a master level, but fists and kicks were on another level. ¡®Well, here, choosing a sword or spear would be a decent option.¡¯ Still, that Wielding Sword Technique, unless modified, was a pretty useless trait. ¡®I¡¯d rather just delete it.¡¯ I pressed the trait selection option. [Trait Selection Option.] You can select a trait. : You can choose an S-rank trait. [The system reviews the user¡¯s life.] [It selects what suits the user best.] [Magic], [Martial Arts], [Faith], [Traits]. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ I stared at the blue window. Normally, I would choose faith. ¡®But a trait came out instead.¡¯ I did need to raise my faith, but there¡¯s something more urgent right now. The choice had already been made. me. However, I wouldn¡¯t choose me unconditionally. ¡®Time and space, creation.¡¯ Those three attributes. Han Seojin, the god of magic in another timeline, said it. Not to be bound by it. Then I must go my own way. cial Heavenly Moon. Brilliant zing Fire. And Divine Thunderbolt. First, I would attain the magical abilities of my prime. To do that, I must use the Divine Thunderbolt. ¡®I need to bnce the cial Heavenly Moon and Brilliant zing Fire.¡¯ But what kind of trait should the me have? That was the issue. ¡®Brilliant zing Fire.¡¯ It was inspired by the World Tree. Its power was harmony and healing. Ibined those two powers. If I wanted to add something more, I¡¯d need something else. ¡®I can¡¯t add anything rted to the attack.¡¯ The power of the cial Heavenly Moon was destruction and cold. And eternity. The divine name Eternal added mercilessness to it. As a result, the perfect bnce was broken, making it impossible to use the Divine Thunderbolt. ¡®Add the me.¡¯ In that case, something rted to harmony and healing had to be added. What should I do to achieve that? ¡®But do Ibine magic and Unique Traits?¡¯ I pondered for a moment. But I chose the Unique Traits. ¡®Even though I haven¡¯t fully explored magic yet.¡¯ This world was a world of Unique Traits. And these traits were akin to superpowers. They naturally did not mix, and I had tasted the power of eternity. ¡®It twists what is originally impossible and creates aw.¡¯ That was precisely what Unique Traits were. So I was quite fascinated by it. Achieving impossible harmony is possible. ¡®Of course, the efficiency isn¡¯t that high.¡¯ The traits made to seem usible grow stronger, but if they didn¡¯t seem too usible, the traits grew weaker. This was the power of traits I realized through my research. I chose the traits. Celestial me (S), Infernal ze (S), me of Revtion (S), Celestial Fire (S). Four traits appeared. But. ¡®me of Revtion?¡¯ I looked at it with a puzzled eye. Revtion. That¡¯s something the Insect Dragon King received after betraying the Demon God, something bestowed upon him. ¡®Can I obtain the me of Revtion?¡¯ Seeing the system rmending it, it didn¡¯t seem bad. ¡®No, this thing isn¡¯t omnipotent.¡¯ It was justpetent. If it were truly outstanding when Ibined divine power, magical power, martial arts, space, and time traits to create the ultimate, there wouldn¡¯t be any errors when I used it. So, I excluded the me of Revtion. I calmly examined the traits. To summarize: The Celestial me had the power to purify evil. The Infernal ze had outstanding offensive power. The Celestial Fire was bnced among them. ¡®And the me of Revtion¡­¡¯ It captured all three traits. It had excellent bnce, was great for offense, and also had purifying power. ¡®It¡¯s really tempting me to choose it.¡¯ But this would just cause me problems. Big problems. So the answer to what to choose was already clear. [You have chosen the Celestial me (S).] [Your vessel is full.] [Forcing the vessel to expand.] Ah, so that¡¯s how it was. Only then did I understand. Simply put, my talent was something even eternity couldn¡¯t handle. ¡®Well, this makes it easier for me.¡¯ Forcing the trait to be unlocked was one way. But it inevitably caused strain. I didn¡¯t know how it is now, but if the system even gave a warning¡­ ¡®And considering the possibility that Unique Traits might not manifest¡­¡¯ This wasn¡¯t bad either. Whoosh! I felt something spreading widely inside my body. ¡®Is this the sensation of the vessel expanding?¡¯ Not bad. I moved on to the weapon selection. [Searching for suitable items for the user.] [Mystical Armor], [Spear of the Heavenly Dragon Scale], [Wind God¡¯s Spear]¡­ I paused. ¡®Wind God?¡¯ As if possessed, I stared at the Wind God¡¯s Spear. Because this was¡­ ¡®Is it rted to Wind God¡¯s Steps?¡¯ Wind God¡¯s Steps. Almost all martial arts and magic were modified to some extent. The cial Heavenly Moon taught by Duke of the Moon was adapted to suit me, and my Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique originated from the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique. However, if there was one martial art I hadn¡¯t modified¡­ ¡®It¡¯s Wind God¡¯s Steps.¡¯ Wind God¡¯s Steps. This martial art was absolutely extraordinary. Even without my modifications, it remained quite useful. ¡®If this is rted to the Wind God¡­¡¯ Choosing it once might not be a bad idea. Anyway, I didn¡¯t use weapons often. In that case, the choice was clear. [Spear of the Wind God (S+)] Imbued with the power of the Wind God. : Bestows the user with the Wind God¡¯s Blessing (S). : Loved by the spirits of the wind. : Generates the trait, ¡´Wind God¡µ. Whhoooosh! A green and white spear. A long shaft with a straight de. ¡®This is pretty good.¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be strange topare it to any divine artifact. No, in terms of hardness, it might even surpass them. At this level, it might withstand even my use. ¡®I did get quite a decent item.¡¯ I gazed nkly. [A Unique Trait, Wind God (S), has been created.] This was¡­ The more I read about this power, the more my eyes began to sparkle. ¡®This is amazing!¡¯ It was truly amazing. ¡°Give me money.¡± ¡°¡­Are you mistaking me for some kind of cash machine, Professor?¡± ¡°Give me money.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t just suddenly ask for money like that¡­¡± Kwon Sora was stammering. But this time, I had to get the money. The reason wasn¡¯t anything special. ¡®Because money is good to have.¡¯ And I had a legitimate excuse to extort it. I was starting to need some extra funds. ¡®I need to dismantle the Celestial me and insert it into the Brilliant zing Fire.¡¯ However, even I couldn¡¯t just insert it right away. A bit of a process was required, and that process could be solved by pouring money into it. And the newly acquired Wind God. To use it properly, money was needed. ¡°This time, I made a huge contribution, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So, give me some money.¡± ¡°¡­How much do you need?¡± ¡°As much as possible?¡± ¡°¡­I can give you money, but are you sure you don¡¯t see me as just a wallet?¡± ¡°No, I think of it as a business rtionship.¡± If I really thought of her as a wallet, I wouldn¡¯t stop here. ¡°But that power, you can¡¯t use it permanently, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. Once you use it, you can¡¯t use it again.¡± At least in this life. Kwon Sora nodded as if she understood my words. ¡°Well, it does have that much power.¡± ¡°But what about the others?¡± ¡°Who?¡­ Oh, those women who don¡¯t act their age?¡± Atsuko and Nam Daram. The two of them remained at the academy. Nam Daram, for some reason, seemed fixated on me and continued to stay. ¡®Why is Atsuko still here?¡¯ Being entangled with a transcendent was quite troublesome. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of those old maids who don¡¯t act their age.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Reflexively. I looked at Kwon Sora nkly. ¡®There is one more person who doesn¡¯t act their age.¡¯ I thought that was possible. Martial arts or magic, Unique Traits or spirit art. Chivalry and divinity. All those disciplines began by abandoning oneself. They fill you with power, with mana. And then you ascended to the next level. That was superior to any pleasure. Once addicted to it, there was no turning back. ¡®And that¡¯s why.¡¯ The marriageable age of humansmonly called ¡®superhumans¡¯ was dyed. Suddenly, as I thought that far, the Duke of Extermination and the Heavenly Demon came to mind. Those two were also quite old. Upon reflection, my sister was quite old during my first life. She didn¡¯t really act her age, though. ¡®Who was it again?¡¯ The girl who followed me around, admiring me. She was jealous of that girl. Although she wasn¡¯t confident in the virtual reality game she yed, she was so good that she was even called Han Seojin. I stopped reminiscing and looked at Kwon Sora. ¡°What, what is it? Why are you suddenly looking at me so intently? C-could it be that our Seojin has fallen for me¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My preference is for women between 165 and 170 cm, with a C-cup chest and a slender build. They must be at least twenty years old and in the Supreme Realm or higher. Otherwise, they don¡¯t catch my eye¡­¡± ¡°¡­Get out! Get out right now!! You can collect your money from Abel!!¡± At least she was giving me the money. Thank goodness. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 ¨C You Should Get What You¡¯re Owed (3) ¡°Just how much did you take?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you know how much money the principal allocated to you?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± I was just excited to get money and came running. ¡°¡­I am really grateful to you, Professor.¡± ¡°You should be.¡± The grace of a teacher was as vast as the sea. Especially since I took some care of Abel. ¡°This time you saved the Vampire Princess and rescued me from a near-death crisis.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Saving the Vampire Princess was part of the n, but nearly dying was not. ¡®But the result was good.¡¯ So it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°So, I have a debt of gratitude. I¡¯m willing to repay it, even if it costs me my life.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. So, how much is it?¡± ¡°It was originally 10 trillion won.¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± I murmured in admiration. She was giving away that much money? ¡®10 trillion won.¡¯ It¡¯s an astronomical amount. I had never used this much money before. ¡®Is it because the poption isrge and capitalism is thriving?¡¯ Still, it was a truly terrifying amount. 10 trillion won, 10 trillion won. ¡®It seems like an amount that could buy elixirs without any issue.¡¯ As soon as I heard the amount, I started to worry. Whether to buy the elixirs or not. ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous to refuse elixirs at this point.¡¯ I gathered and consumed elixirs to confront the Insect Dragon King. It would be foolish to suddenly do something else, but now¡­ ¡®There are the Heavenly Demon and the Duke of Extermination.¡¯ Those two were dangerous. Their obsession was already severe. If I tried to go anywhere, the Heavenly Demon would try to restrain me, and the Duke of Extermination, while pretending to release me, always had entities circling near me. They said it was because I might seduce a woman. ¡®I have no intention of seducing anyone.¡¯ I had no hobby of flirting with multiple women. Rather, I was close to being a pure-hearted lover. It was more convenient to like just one person. ¡®Loving everyone equally seems absurd.¡¯ I was skeptical about harems. However, somehow, the power of the girls who liked me became higher than the girl I liked. ¡®Even the Duke of Extermination and the Heavenly Demon told me to take concubines.¡¯ Why did it turn out that way? I just wanted to treat people humanely and remain friends. Anyway, those two found out about my existence. Now, they will really try to find me at all costs. ¡®So I need at least a minimum level of power.¡¯ Let¡¯s buy the elixirs. With that resolve, I looked at Abel. ¡°When can you give me 10 trillion?¡± ¡°By the way, with my discretion, I can add around 5 trillion more.¡± ¡°What¡­!¡± I was genuinely surprised. Abel, who seemspetent but is actually ipetent at critical moments, could appear so capable. I was thinking at most a few hundred billion or a few trillion. ¡®Raising the amount by almost 50%? His discretion is remarkable.¡¯ I raised my evaluation of Abel inwardly. ¡°It feels like you just had some unpleasant thoughts about me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing like that.¡± ¡°So, where will you spend this money?¡± ¡°Investing in myself, mostly. The rest will be used for the kids, sort of?¡± ¡°If you increase it more from here¡­¡± ¡°¡­then I¡¯ll be stronger.¡± ¡°Usually, people lie and say they will invest more in the students in such cases, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Being honest is my strength.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. Your results speak for themselves, Professor. As long as you produce results, the academy can pull in an enormous amount of money.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then how much money can I pull in?¡± ¡°Do you even have any shame?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my money anyway.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°And the Principal is a transcendent, right?¡± ¡°Our principal is indeed a great transcendent.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s a lot of money.¡± ¡°¡­There are only two transcendents who can interact with reality, after all.¡± Neo Seunghwa hid her presence, but those who knew, knew. On the other hand, Kwon Sora was a transcendent who openly appeared in reality, known to everyone. While staying in the present world, she single-handedly performed tasksmissioned by nations, amassing all kinds of money as a result. The umted money amounted to tens of trillions of won. ¡®Am I going to spend the money Kwon Sora has been saving for decades?¡¯ If I squandered all of this, I could be a dangerous guy. But I was a dangerous guy. ¡°For now, can you make me a card?¡± ¡°A card?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. And just in case, consider the possibility of losing it.¡± ¡°Well, of course. Do you think ten trillion is a joke? Even a decent-sizedpany can¡¯t carry that amount in cash. Without a card, you can¡¯t even carry ten trillion around. And every time you use it, although it may be a bit cumbersome, your signature will be verified each time. But why?¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s a reason for that.¡± It¡¯s like a form of PTSD. I blew through an empire¡¯s budget and then gloriously burned out. Even for me, reaching that point triggerred a sense of crisis. ¡®The Emperor¡­ might punch me in the face the moment we meet.¡¯ I seriously considered it. It seemed like something the Emperor could do. ¡¸You¡¯re aware that blowing this money would set the empire back by more than ten years, right?¡¹ ¡¸Of course. But if this experiment seeds¡­¡¹ ¡¸The empire will enjoy glory for a thousand years. Fine, you¡¯re trustworthy.¡¹ And half a yearter, it was announced that I had died. ¡®¡­I guess I should at least take a punch.¡¯ With that thought, I took the card. This world was quite an unknown realm to me. I knew a fair bit about the system and the trait window, but information was somewhatcking. Abel filled that gap. And another person. Yoo Eunchae. ¡°So, you came looking for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What, do you think I¡¯m Doraemon or something?¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Of course, I know. But more importantly, how much support did you get from Kwon Sora? How much can you spend?¡± ¡°Beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°¡­No way, is that rumor really true?!¡± ¡°What rumor?¡± I frowned. ¡®What weird rumor has she heard?¡¯ I had a bad feeling about this. ¡°The rumor that the Professor is Kwon Sora¡¯s secret lover¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Well, just denying it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s false¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to get hit?¡± ¡°¡­Always with the violence!!¡± After giving her a light knock on the head, she clutched her forehead and squatted down. ¡°More than that, rmend a good ce. You guys will benefit too.¡± ¡°Benefit?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve saved up quite a lot.¡± ¡°How much exactly?¡± ¡°Transcendents seem to gather a lot of money.¡± ¡°How much have you stashed away?!¡± ¡°More than enough that you don¡¯t need to know.¡± It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Yoo Eunchae. However, there was no need to let them know about the benefits that would fall to them. ¡®Even if she doesn¡¯t look it, she¡¯s quite shrewd.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t imagine how much she¡¯d siphon from my money. Of course, some crumbs would fall. A staggering 10 trillion won. The crumbs that fell from that were truly immense. However, students should be somewhat equal. ¡®I¡¯m starting to see some dangerous ones.¡¯ In the battle against the Insect Dragon King, students died. The academy was currently in a period of self-reflection. Arge funeral would be held soon. ¡°Then the best option would be the market, right?¡± ¡°Market?¡± ¡°A market where the system is partially applied. It¡¯s also the effect of a Unique Trait.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Since the system is involved, no one can know who listed the items or who purchased them. Unless they reveal it themselves.¡± ¡°The fact that you know about it suggests you¡¯ve also benefited quite a bit.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Yoo Eunchaeughed with a giggle. ¡°Well, I hate to brag, but I¡¯m known as the Midas of the underworld.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that lukewarm reaction?¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me how to use this market thing.¡± ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± ¡°Kraaaagh!!¡± Choi Younghoon. He was an alchemist and the president of a smallpany. Although he had the skills to join a mid-sizedpany, he chose to be the head of a snake rather than the tail of a dragon. Thus, he rose to the position of president of a smallpany. Currently, he was in deep distress. The reason was simple. The elixir that thepany risked everything to obtain. The ce that was going to buy it went bankrupt. The value of an elixir varied depending on the user. In the case of Han Seojin, who only absorbed pure magic power, he could only absorb the highest-grade elixirs. Mages or martial artists with a thunder attribute had to obtain something rted to lightning. Therefore, if an elixir met the right owner, its value can increase more than tenfold. The reason Choi Younghoon was having a headache was simple. The Iron-Blood Sword n, which controlled Seoul in South Korea. There was an elixir secretly requested from there. They were willing to pay more than 20 times the price to get it quickly. Thepany staked its life to obtain that elixir, but what was this? The Iron-Blood Sword n copsed overnight. ¡®No, what kind of nonsense is this?¡¯ At first, he denied it. But soon, he heard news. A transcendent had intervened. ¡®What kind of lightning strike is this!! Ourpany staked its life!!¡¯ Next came anger. ¡®Can¡¯t they at least buy it for 10 times the price, if not 20 times?¡¯ Thepany was on the brink of bankruptcy. Naturally, Choi Younghoonpromised. ¡°What should I do¡­ If thepany goes under, what about our employees?¡± Next, he fell into depression. ¡®Should I just go to the Han River?¡¯ He reached the stage of eptance. It was truly despairing. Blinded by the prospect of twenty times the price, he had pulled in all sorts of funds, which backfired. Should he have listened to his secretary, who tried to dissuade him back then? Choi Younghoon shed tears as he looked at the market. A market created by someone¡¯s Unique Traits. It was linked to a system that all awakened individuals around the world could use. ¡®Please, I¡¯m not asking for 20 times, but at least pay 5 times the price.¡¯ But it didn¡¯t sell. It was obvious. Usually, elixirs had a standard price. The elixir must find the right owner to fetch an enormous sum. In other words, if it didn¡¯t find an owner, it would be worthless. Moreover, those who harnessed the power of faith, the most influential force in this world, did not need elixirs. They drew their power from using divine artifacts and external mystical items. ¡®Please¡­ I¡¯ll list it at the regr price¡­ please buy it¡­¡¯ Just as he was about to give up on the fivefold price and relist it. [The Iron Elixir has been sold for 1,000,000,000 won.] ¡°¡­Huh?¡± What? Could it be that the elixir just sold? Someone actually bought this? ¡°Oh, God!!¡± He expressed his gratitude with a bow to the unknown buyer. And at the same time. Someone mysterious swept up the elixir. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 ¨C Who Do You Think I Am? ¡¸Is it okay to give me this much money?¡¹ Honestly, even for me, 10 trillion won was an amount that pricked my conscience a little. ¡¸Well, to be honest, I think this is actually cheaper.¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ ¡¸If it weren¡¯t for Professor Han Seojin, this ind would have fallen to the Insect Dragon King. Why do you think this artificial ind was created?¡¹ ¡¸Spirit Vein.¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. The spirit vein made with the principal¡¯s authority and the cooperation of the dragons. And the artificial ind built on top of it. This artificial ind has to float on the sea, and it has all kinds of facilities, including exercise equipment worth billions. If you convert all of this into money, it exceeds 100 trillion. And if it gets destroyed, it has to be rebuilt, right?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯s 10 trillion. It¡¯s the cost of protecting it.¡¹ It was Abel¡¯s words. He was basically saying that, Even if others couldn¡¯t, it was okay for me to receive it. ¡¸Still, it¡¯s too much. Is it really okay to give this much money?¡¹ ¡¸You took it without shame, and now you¡¯re acting all modest.¡¹ Abel said, as if he found it absurd. ¡¸Well, but there¡¯s still some of the principal¡¯s wealth left, so it¡¯s fine.¡¹ ¡¸How much?¡¹ ¡¸About 10 trillion more. The status of a space ability user in this world is far greater than what Professor Han Seojin thinks. For example, creating a ¡®Warp Gate¡¯ that can move from the U.S. to China all at once.¡¹ A Warp Gate. Such a thing existed. A technology of the space series that only VVIPs could use. I was worried about how to get in here because of the Insect Dragon King, but I could pass through at once because of what the principal had made. ¡¸Anyway, that¡¯s how it is. The amount of 10 trillion is the maximum we could offer as a gesture of sincerity, and because the threat was that significant.¡¹ ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸You said you could add 5 trillion more.¡¹ ¡¸The Vampire Princess.¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t bring up the princess.¡¹ ¡¸Haha, actually, there¡¯s one more thing hidden.¡¹ ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t you think something¡¯s odd? Too many dangerous things are targeting us, even things that shouldn¡¯t normally be after us.¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡¹ ¡¸If the professor didn¡¯t exist, how many of us would have died? Maybe more than half of us would have died in America.¡¹ In other words, this money is¡­ ¡¸It¡¯s a bribe to take good care of us students.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so.¡¹ I was already nning to watch over them in my own way. ¡°Why do you have so much money?¡± Suddenly, Yoo Eunchae said that. ¡°No, think about it. How much money have you spent so far? It seems to be well over a hundred billion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Even I was surprised. The sheer magnitude of 10 trillion won was truly immense. I was sweeping up every elixir avable. ¡®The money just doesn¡¯t seem to run out.¡¯ It was almost frightening. ¡®Even Abel said he could add another five trillion here.¡¯ Ten trillion won. The Principal gave me that money for a simple reason. I protected the academy. And I killed the Demon King. The Insect Dragon King, that was. I protected the students of the academy. Currently, the nine students who were being nurtured with utmost care at the academy. Even excluding the children of the Iron-Blood Sword n, there were four prestigious families and their equivalents among the Five Great ns. ¡®Ah, maybe not.¡¯ Recently, the Five Great Families were reorganized. The Iron-Blood Sword n was excluded, and the Wi n took its ce. However, the Wi n did not strip everything from the Iron-Blood Sword n. They too diligently siphoned off the wealth of the Iron-Blood Sword n, but the other four families also participated and siphoned off a fair share. If the Iron-Blood Sword n was at the forefront, now all four other families, excluding the Wi n, had be stronger. ¡®Still, the Wi n is formidable too.¡¯ The power of the Wi n was explosive. However, if they did not reach a certain level, their minds be unstable. I resolved that for them. A method of mental study. The Buddhist method of enlightenment. Although it was a cheap trick, the Wi n made tremendous progress with it. ¡®I can¡¯t believe how recklessly they were pushing themselves.¡¯ It was truly absurd. After saying that, I looked around the market. Market. It was a system-linked power in a blue window. Here, I was sweeping away the elixirs. ¡°Ah, buy that too.¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°The sealed jar #481917 over there.¡± ¡°Why that?¡± ¡°That jar contains a millennium snow ginseng.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I quickly made the purchase. [500,000,000 won has been deducted.] [A 7% fee has been applied¡­] ¡°Wow, since I benefited thanks to you, can I buy some too?¡± ¡°No, I already bought yours.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This one.¡± [Pure White Pill (S)] It generally contained pure qi. Even if I obtained it, I would gain considerable magical power. However, I decided to give this to Yoo Eunchae. ¡®Because I¡¯m going to eat something else.¡¯ The millennium snow ginseng that Yoo Eunchae mentioned. And another elixir obtained by investing a whopping 1 trillion won. [Millennium Polygonum (S+)] An elixir with an energy simr to that of ten-thousand-year-old snow ginseng. ¡®Actually, it didn¡¯t really need to be 1 trillion won.¡¯ I had no choice because I got into a bidding war with other guys. The fortunate thing was that I could win. If it had been a national-levelpetition, I might have lost. ¡®Luckily, those Holy ones don¡¯t consume elixirs.¡¯ There were three countries in this world fighting for global dominance. The United States. And India. And China. Those three countries were vying for supremacy. The United States and India used Holy power. China had epted the power of martial arts, and in the process, the war had grown, cing them effectively in third ce. Since they were still recovering from the wounds of the war, they couldn¡¯t turn their attention to such matters. ¡®But still, well.¡¯ I stared at the jar containing the Millennium Polygonum and the Millennium snow ginseng. Two elixirs possessing the energies of Yin and Yang. If I consumed these two elixirs, I might reach the Supreme Realm. ¡°But I¡¯m really curious.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°How much did you receive?¡± I smiled at Yoo Eunchae¡¯s question. I¡¯d never tell her. After finding out from Yoo Eunchae how to open the jar. I headed to the training ground where I had created an artificial spirit vein. It had been quite a while. I only came here when I created this ce and trained the kids. I had growncent. If I had known the Insect Dragon King would resurrect. And that the Heavenly Demon and the Duke of Extermination would appear, I should have trained here day and night. I closed my eyes. I could feel all the mana in this ce. Slowly, I feel the divine within me resonating with them. ¡®Fortunately, this ce is fairly intact.¡¯ However, if there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s because I cut off part of the spirit vein. The spirit vein was weakened. The mana it provided was reduced to about half of what it usually was. ¡®A bit disappointing.¡¯ The mana of the spirit vein was pure. Therefore, training on the artificial ind where the academy was established wa sbetter than consuming high-grade elixirs like meals. And when consuming elixirs now, by appropriately utilizing the mana of the spirit vein¡­ ¡®It has the effect of consuming three elixirs.¡¯ That effect had dropped. But it should still be roughly 2.5 elixirs. I took out the Millennium Snow Ginseng and the Millennium Polygonum. The snow ginseng, covered in frost. And the aged polygonum, looking like a balloon flower. I put the two in my mouth and chewed them. Hwaaak! The cold and hot energies reached the god who created the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. And then. Srrr. They soon moved to my heart and were absorbed as they were. ¡®Tasty.¡¯ Having transcended twice, perhaps it was thanks to reaching the end. My mana control was truly tremendous. If others were to take such an elixir, digesting it would be difficult. ¡®But I have the body and my circles are strong.¡¯ I could absorb it right away. [Magic power has increased by 20.] Whooom! The divine seated in my body, in my dantian. And the two circles that existed opposite each other in my heart. They reacted. Tremendous and pure mana began to surge. I drew my spear. Wind God¡¯s Spear. The spear that seemed to be connected with the Wind God¡¯s Steps. [The blessing of the Wind God (S) is bestowed upon you.] [A Unique Trait, Wind God, is created.] Whoosh! The wind billowed. I swung the spear. sh! The spear¡¯s de cleaved the wind. And I dashed with all my might using the Wind God¡¯s Steps. Paang! In an instant, my body elerated at an incredible speed. The speed of sound. I surpassed the speed of sound and elerated further. [The Blessing of the Wind God (S) opens the path of the wind.] [Unique Trait, the Wind God resides in the user¡¯s body.] My body was excessively light. My presence was gradually fading. ¡®This.¡¯ When I used it once before, I felt it, but this trait was simr to the ability my disciple had. Yoo Seolrang. The talent for ¡®Void¡¯ that she possessed. It was simr to that. The talent to assimte with the wind. Was it rted to the Wind God¡¯s Steps? ¡®Come to think of it, it was strange.¡¯ The Wind God¡¯s Steps seemed strange even to me. It was easy to imitate, but I couldn¡¯t interpret it as I wanted. The result was obtained by chance, but I didn¡¯t like it, so I tried to modify it for a year. ¡®Then I realized.¡¯ I could modify the Wind God¡¯s Steps. However, achieving that would take at least three years. At that time, I didn¡¯t have that much time. So, I postponed the modification of the Wind God¡¯s Steps. As a result, I ended up bing a martial arts hero, experiencing the Bloodshed of Mount Hua, and saving the world on my own before all that. Whoosh! My body dashed forward. The speed was truly astonishing. Not even ten seconds had passed, and I¡¯d already covered dozens of kilometers in an instant. I started to ponder. ¡®Was the Wind God dwelling within her?¡¯ Wind God. A mysterious entity that left behind the Wind God¡¯s Steps. Perhaps it possessed a talent superior to mine in the realm of martial arts. ¡®If I am a person of great prowess.¡¯ Magic, martial arts. And Unique Traits. If I had an all-around talent in everything. In terms of martial arts talent alone, it might rival or even surpassed mine. I sprinted while unfolding the Wind God¡¯s Steps. Before I knew it, my body had reached the edge of the artificial ind. ¡®Certainly, I¡¯ve gotten faster.¡¯ If there was no one in the same realm who could catch me before¡­ In my current state, except for those in the Transcendent Realm, no one could catch me. No, even some in the Transcendent Realm couldn¡¯t catch me. ¡®Have I gained speed?¡¯ With speed, I could do many things. First and foremost, being able to secure sess in a fight was a tremendous advantage. Then now, ¡®Shall I start some counseling?¡¯ Shin Yura of the Magic Shin n. About her. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 ¨C Who Do You Think I Am? (2) Shin Yura, the child of the Magic Shin n. While she was already acknowledged as a mage outside, it was a bit different within the academy. Monster. The replicator of magic. Her abilities were far too exceptional to bepared with other students. In a duel with another mage, she yed with her opponent, and if she fought a swordsman, she toyed with them effortlessly. An all-weather mage proficient in both magic battles and closebat. That was Shin Yura. While there were unique cases like Yoo Eunchae, who had the extremely rare ability to change traits¡­ Evenpared to her, no one could match the spread of destructive power that Shin Yura possessed. If there were any, it would be the mages teaching them. ¡®And that¡¯s without any special lessons.¡¯ She possessed that much talent. She seemed to be making good use of cial Heavenly Moon and Brilliant zing Fire. ¡®But that¡¯s about it.¡¯ There were some shes of brilliance, but that¡¯s all. Other students were at that level too. ¡®Her disposition is fundamentally different.¡¯ I taught a total of 12 students. Now, two hade over from the Murim world. And nine students including one professor. When they faced an enemy, they thought of killing them. However, Shin Yura was a bit different. It was not that shecked that inclination. How should I say it? ¡®She¡¯s more defensive.¡¯ She specialized in protecting something. Therefore, her achievement in Brilliant zing Fire surpassed that of cial Heavenly Moon. ¡®And besides that¡­¡¯ It¡¯s noted in her Unique Traits. She had already inherited all the secrets passed down from the Magic Shin n. And these secrets stood out quite a bit. Using the power of mes to temporarily boost magic power. The cost was exhaustion. However, this magic called a secret technique seemed quite familiar. ¡®No matter how I look at it¡­¡¯ Could it be the secret technique of the Red Tower Master, that bastard? In my second life, The empire had several magic towers. Red Tower, Crimson Tower, Yellow Tower, Green Tower, Blue Tower, Southern Tower, Purple Tower. The Purple Tower was something I createdter. Originally, it was one of the six towers supporting the empire. Each used attributes fitting their color, or sometimes strange powers. The Crimson Tower and Southern Tower used swords. The Yellow Tower, where the Duke of Extermination was the tower lord, used lightning. The Blue Tower Master, Duke of the Moon, used ice magic. Anyway, the secret technique of the Red Tower Master involved temporarily amplifying his mes, strengthening both magic power and the body. The cost was exhaustion. At that time, I didn¡¯t like it. Even with the cost of exhaustion, the enhancement wasn¡¯t significant enough, and it was mediocre. It was like trying to catch two rabbits at once and ending up catching neither. ¡®I can teach her something appropriate.¡¯ It seemed Shin Yura wouldn¡¯t be able to master my Divine Thunderbolt. Maybe she¡¯d create something simr to use? ¡®Roughly, I¡¯ve understood Shin Yura to this extent.¡¯ I should have a talk with her. ¡°Professor, I have brought Shin Yura.¡± Nam Hyerin said to me in a rare, tense voice. Why was she nervous? I nced at Nam Hyerin. Originally, Abel should have handled this, but now Nam Hyerin was in charge. The reason was simple. The paperwork was dyed because of the astronomical amount of elixirs I had purchased. I called Shin Yura. With a creak, the door opened, and Shin Yura revealed herself. Her silver hair was neatly brushed down, and her red eyes were striking. She was slightly taller than the average woman, with a very slender figure. Her expression was haughty. However, there was an undeniable tension. ¡­These kids seemed strange today. ¡°Shin Yura, I¡¯m here at the professor¡¯s request.¡± ¡°Alright, take a seat.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At my words, Shin Yura hesitated in front of me. ¡°¡­? Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Um, am I in your way?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Your lukewarm attitude is in the way.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shin Yura¡¯s face turned pale. Nam Hyerin¡¯s expression hardened further. ¡®What¡¯s with these kids?¡¯ ¡°She seems nervous since it¡¯s her first time having a student consultation.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t our first time having a consultation, though?¡± We had individual consultations when we first met, and we had asional ones since then. In particr, Shin Yura had a lot of magical curiosity and often came to ask me questions. ¡®Though recently, I¡¯ve been spending less time at the academy, so I haven¡¯t seen her in a while.¡¯ However, I was someone in the position of a professor. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for a student to have a consultation. Seeing Shin Yura with that look in her eyes, she swallowed hard. Then, she made a determined expression. As if she were the head of a family burdened with responsibilities. ¡®These kids¡­¡¯ What were they trying to do? Looking at Shin Yura with such a gaze, she flinched and trembled. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!!¡± ¡­Huh? She apologized to me. I racked my brain for a moment. Had they done something seriously wrong? ¡®If Yoo Eunchae had apologized¡­¡¯ I would have thought reflexively. Ah, she must havemitted some act of terrorism somewhere. She must have set off a bomb out of boredom. That kind of thought. However, Shin Yura and Nam Hyerin were different. Nam Hyerin was very favorable towards me now. The same went for Shin Yura. Unlike others, she respected me even though I had not given her any special teachings. ¡®But why are they like this?¡¯ It was as if I had destroyed the families of all the students I had interviewed¡­ ¡­What? At the moment I thought of that, Shin Yura bowed to me faster than anyone. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry! P-Please don¡¯t destroy the Magic Shin n!! Even if you do, please spare the head of the n!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damn it. Their misunderstanding was understandable. Misunderstandings could happen. Come to think of it, had there ever been a time when I interviewed a student and didn¡¯t destroy their family? ¡®There was.¡¯ But even then, a bloodstorm had raged. The Wi n. The family where Wi Gunak was. The head of the family, after obtaining mental training from me, made it possible for Wi Gunak to focus on studying as a transaction. And the Namgoong n, where Nam Hyerin was involved. Recently, her obsession with her sister became a hot topic among the students, with both boys and girls gossiping about her and her sister, calling it a ¡°yuri¡± rtionship or something. The Namgoong n she was involved in was annihted by my hands. ¡®But they deserved it.¡¯ And next was the Mysterious Yoo n, Yoo Seolrang. ¡®I actually helped her awaken her abilities.¡¯ However, after that, Ipletely dealt with the Iron-Blood Sword n. There was no reason to spare them. The Insect Dragon King, that guy handed them something, and they nted demonic energy in their bodies. ¡°When you had a meeting with me, you caused quite a scene.¡± ¡°¡­There was an intruder then.¡± When Abel and the gang took over the back alley, they destroyed quite a few buildings. But that wasn¡¯t my fault. It was the Sword Saint¡¯s fault for suddenly barging in and challenging me to a duel. I did nothing wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t destroy families unless they¡¯ve done something wrong. If the Magic Shin n sold their souls to the Demon King or conducted human experiments, I¡¯d destroy them, but otherwise, as long as they don¡¯t cross a line, I won¡¯t destroy them.¡± Nam Hyerin agreed with me. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although they say the professor¡¯s nickname is ¡®the one who builds castles with the heads of family heads¡¯, would that really be the case?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Should I kill her¡­ No, should I give her a loving punishment? Shin Yura¡¯s face turned even paler. Why did Nam Hyerin have to say unnecessary things and make things more troublesome? I sighed and looked at Shin Yura. Right now, no matter what I said, it wouldn¡¯t work. I could force it if I must. ¡®I could threaten to destroy her family if she didn¡¯t listen.¡¯ But she was too far gone at this point. In this state, it wouldn¡¯t be very effective. ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a bit first.¡± Maybe showing her a new Brilliant zing Fire would improve her mood. No, it must improve. ¡°Hey, there goes Nam Hyerin.¡± ¡°What? Why is she with Shin Yura? Could it be¡­ she broke up with the Namgoong n?¡± ¡°Haha, Nam Hyerin and Shin Yura. That couple isn¡¯t bad either¡­ Professor Han Seojin!¡± ¡°Why is a man intruding on a yuri couple?! Could it be, those three are in that kind of rtionship¡­ ugh!¡± The students gossiping unnecessarily were quickly silenced. Han Seojin looked at them with a disdainful expression. ¡®I understand they¡¯re students, but.¡¯ Sometimes, it seemed like they couldn¡¯t be more pathetic. It was also a privilege of being a student and proof of their innocence. In any case, the three of us walked through the academy. Shin Yura with a worried expression. Nam Hyerin with a slightly rxed, expressionless face. ¡°Brother?¡± A voice calling out from somewhere. It was Nam Daram. With brown hair, green eyes, and a sword strapped to her waist. Nam Daram approached Han Seojin but then hesitated. Something felt off. The existence of Han Seojin before her felt extremely unfamiliar. The aura surrounding him, the ferocious power he possessed, couldn¡¯t be felt. His presence was faint, like the wind. ¡®What kind of sorcery is this!¡¯ She screamed inwardly. Not long ago, he was simr to her. But now, it¡¯s different. The aura was different. She was Supreme Realm and he was High Realm. Yet she felt they were simr. Facing him head-on, she felt that she might be overwhelmed. The sense within her was telling her so. ¡°What is it?¡± An indifferent voice and expression. It was clearly evident. Nam Daram felt a peculiar emotion. No man had treated her this way until now. At the age of 17. After dering she would marry a man stronger than herself, she had never lost to a man. The older men considered their dignity, and her peerscked the strength to defeat her. Of course, there were those who did not consider their dignity. There was a bizarre man over 30 years older who wanted to take her as a concubine. However, her family took care of it. So, her peers tried everything to catch her eye. Han Seojin was different. ¡®No, I actually like it.¡¯ He was different from others. A man who could surpass her, and perhaps a man who would ept her. Truly, if even Han Seojin did not ept her, she had no future. ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll be going. I need to teach my students.¡± ¡°Your students?¡± Nam Daram turned around. She saw Nam Hyerin and Shin Yura. Teaching those two? Well, he was proficient in both magic and martial arts. And then Nam Daram saw. She saw him transform into the Purple Tower Master. And casually converse with the Insect Dragon King. ¡®Perhaps.¡¯ The rumors that had been circting for a while. The story that Han Seojin had undergone a second awakening. And confirming that he was indeed the Purple Tower Master. His past life, it was not just a transmission of memories. But it could be understood if it was said that his past life was extraordinarily special. The world of magic he crossed into. A fragment of that empire. No, the Purple Magic Tower Master was said to be the Empire itself. An ideal that every mage dreamt of. That was precisely the Purple Magic Tower Master. ¡®It¡¯s rather fitting, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ However, thinking of Han Seojin merely as the Purple Magic Tower Master was insufficient, as he was also proficient in martial arts. ¡®It might be a second reincarnation.¡¯ When her thoughts reached that point, she felt a peculiar gaze. Han Seojin was looking at her askew. There was something unsettling about it. ¡°Would you like to spar, by any chance?¡± ¡°Spar?¡± Han Seojin turned around. At Nam Hyerin and Shin Yura. ¡®Well, I was going to teach the two of them anyway.¡¯ In that case, this wouldn¡¯t be bad either. ¡®I wanted to adapt to my new power.¡¯ He also wanted to stretch his body. At that moment, Nam Daram was a suitable opponent. Strong enough, and exerting enough strength wouldn¡¯t cause any issues. However, Han Seojin did not realize. What it meant to defeat Nam Daram. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 127 Chapter 127 ¨C Who Do You Think I Am? (3) Sparring. An act ofpeting with each other¡¯s skills without killing each other. However, for someone like Han Seojin or Nam Daram, it was difficult not to kill each other. They had both mastered martial arts, skills honed to kill an opponent. Therefore, sparring was usually done in a way where the stronger side guided the other. Or with malicious intent, they might cut off one of the opponent¡¯s limbs. But this sparring was not like that. ¡®On the contrary.¡¯ It was closer to guidance. Han Seojin stared at Nam Daram. It was not the usual face with a carefree smile. The presence before him was that of a warrior. Chilling eyes. Those eyes seemed to see everything about him¡ªhis footwork, eye movements, breathing. As if trying to read everything. Not bad at all. Her posture was not bad, and she was not showing any bad habits. Was this what they called the Supreme Realm? Was this the level of those considered the best talents in Korea? ¡®Still not better than my students.¡¯ She was only better than Alves, but only slightly. If all the students he trained reached their peak¡­ ¡®Would I end up being just a washed-up old man?¡¯ The thought made him feel a bit sorry. He looked at Nam Daram. ¡®Should I teach her a lesson?¡¯ Step. He took a step forward. He pulled out his spear. Spatial trait, Severance. He took it out from a space created with that trait. Wind God¡¯s Spear. [The power of the Wind God imbues you.] His body felt lighter. A breeze blew gently. His hair fluttered in the wind. Han Seojin ced the spear on his shoulder, looking ahead with a rxed expression. ¡®Something.¡¯ Nam Daram felt pressured by that stance. There were many openings. But none of them were truly openings. Instinctively, she realized that attacking that ce would lead to an immediate counterattack. ¡®This is a bit too much.¡¯ What was the difference between her and Han Seojin? The age difference was significant too. Yet, that man ignored all of it. Mischievous eyes turned towards her. ¡°Scared?¡± ¡°No way. No matter how young you are, this big sister¡¯s experience is still¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a big sister, more like an aunt¡­¡± ¡°Hey!!¡± Nam Haram shouted without realizing it at Nam Hyerin¡¯s words. Even so, all focus was directed at him. ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll go?¡± ¡°Oh, will youe? This sister likes aggressive men too¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Han Seojin moved. Srrk. His movement was smooth. Yet, in an instant, he was right in front of her. ¡®What kind of speed is this¡­!!¡¯ It was incredibly fast! In an instant, Han Seojin swung his spear. aang!! She reflexively swung her sword. Her hand tingled. A sign of overpowering strength. Nam Daram swung her sword. Whoosh! The sword rapidly stabbed toward Han Seojin. ng! Han Seojin deflected the sword with his spear shaft and closed in on Nam Daram. ¡°Little brother, aren¡¯t you being too aggressive with your sister?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re too defenseless, sis.¡± ¡°¡­Little brother, I¡¯m an easy girl, you know. I might fall for you already.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Han Seojin flinched. Nam Daram¡¯s eyes were half-rolled back. A grinning mouth. And a red blush on her cheeks. ¡®No way, seriously?¡¯ She was infatuated. Or aroused. Either way, it was dangerous. This person. Han Seojin felt more threatened in his chastity than his life. Han Seojin used Wind God Steps. His body distanced in an instant. ¡°Master is weak to the courtship of old maids¡­ note¡­¡± ¡°More like, he¡¯s more afraid of being tied down.¡± At Nam Hyerin¡¯s nonsense, Shin Yura spoke. ¡°You, are you calling our Namgoong sister an old maid?¡± ¡°¡­ You, seriously?¡± Ignoring their conversation, Han Seojin focused. He could feel the wind. The path of the wind was opening. ¡®Something.¡¯ It was tickling. He could see more clearly what kind of being the Wind God was. Wind God¡¯s Steps. It was different from when he first experienced it. If he had just one more piece, he might have seen something even higher. ¡®Just a little more.¡¯ Desire filled Han Seojin¡¯s eyes. Recognizing that, Nam Daram sighed inwardly. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ It was hard to show her dignity even now. Han Seojin was in a state of awakening. A state of transcendence. The realm that martial artists dreamed of. The phenomenon that urred when one attained the insight to advance to the next realm. Crackle. Lightning shed. Purple lightning. The power Nam Daram possessed. And it was also her martial art. Violet Mist Godly Technique. And Thunderbolt Godly Technique. Combining the two divine techniques, Nam Daram created her unique martial art. Purple Thunderbolt Godly Technique. It imbued Nam Daram¡¯s sword. Step. Nam Daram walked. Her phantom-like figure appeared where she walked. Phantom Step. Each one a phantom, yet possessing tangible power. Though she was known as the Sword Saint¡¯s sister, she was the youngest to achieve the Supreme Realm. The most talented prospect in Japan, an equal to Akotsu. If she had not heeded the call of the spirits and ascended, she might have been his equal. She swung the sword imbued with Purple Thunderbolt Godly Technique. Swish! Dozens of shes in a single breath. Lines of purple were drawn in session. However, Han Seojin lightly leaped. Fwoosh! His eyes glowed blue. The blue light mixed with a tinge of green. Han Seojin felt a peculiar sensation. ¡®Wind?¡¯ This was not wind. It¡¯s a more fundamental force than that. Something was stimting him. From the outside. Violet electricity. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!! He deflected them all. Using the spear de and striking with the spear shaft. Han Seojin¡¯s main strengths were his fists and legs. That¡¯s because mere weapons couldn¡¯t keep up with his power. There were ways to enhance and use them, but they didn¡¯t suit Han Seojin. Swords and spears. They were all used within the realm of masters. ¡®The ones wielding swords and des in the Bloodshed of Mount Hua.¡¯ They couldn¡¯t use them better than he could. Even those who created spears couldn¡¯t wield them better than he could. The sword and spear sh. The spear whirls as it attacks Nam Daram. Bang! A sword infused with purple lightning begins to deflect the spear. Wind wraps around the spear shaft. Wind. It enveloped Han Seojin and the greenish spear de. ¡®Something¡­¡¯ Han Seojin thought. The fight had already been relegated to the realm of instinct. His body moved in response to Nam Daram¡¯s movements. When she attacked, he defended, and when she defended, he attacked. His body moved with ingrained motions. Han Seojin¡¯s consciousness was already directed elsewhere. The power of the wind. The power possessed by the Wind God. Every time he used it, Han Seojin felt as though something was being consumed. [A practitioner who has learned to wander freely.] A resonant voice echoed in his mind. [The first time was chance. The second is fate. Now, let¡¯s see you unleash it to your heart¡¯s content.] And simultaneously, the method of using the spear was imprinted in his mind. ¡®Oh ho.¡¯ Its name was Wind God Spear. A spear technique that manipted the wind. Han Seojin raised the corners of his mouth crookedly. ¡®It¡¯s closer than I thought.¡¯ Wind God Steps was a movement technique even he couldn¡¯t fully master. It symbolized freedom, iparable to anything else, and was exhrating. However, the Wind God Spear¡­ ¡®Simr.¡¯ Heaven-Surrendering Martial Art. It¡¯s simr to that. No, if youpared the overall performance, he was a bit superior. ¡®Did he say Wind God?¡¯ The movements of the Wind God Spear. They were imprinted in his mind. He dismantled the Wind God Spear piece by piece. And added the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique to it. Rumble, rumble!!! Ashen mes enveloped the spear. A transparent force wrapped around it. ¡®Wind God Spear, huh.¡¯ Compared to the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, its power is a bitcking. However, to put it differently, if not for the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, using the Wind God Spear as the main weapon wouldn¡¯t be strange at all. And so. An inspiration. It struck his mind like lightning. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Dominating Soul of the North Wind. The spear was swung forward. ¡®Ah.¡¯ Nam Daram saw the ashen wind. Dominating Wind. The moment she saw it, she realized. That it couldn¡¯t be blocked. Swish. And so with that. Nam Daram lost consciousness. ¡°How is Professor Han Seojin?¡± At someone¡¯s question, Abel pondered for a moment. He was brutal and unpleasant. That was Abel¡¯s impression of Han Seojin. But he was capable. Among the people he had seen so far, he was the best in terms of teaching. ¡®Of course, he teaches in a very ferocious manner.¡¯ Burning a living person, wrapping heavy iron around their limbs, then throwing them into the water. Truly ferocious. However, none of the students gave up on the ss. Everything he teaches is the best training method they have ever experienced. ¡°He is truly a capable professor.¡± Abel said with a smile. A brutal and unpleasant person. But he was someone Abel owed an immense debt to. In fact, Abel could even give up his life for Han Seojin. ¡°Do you know who attacked the academy this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. However, I can tell you that it is rted to the recent fall of the Iron-Blood Sword n.¡± Abel answered the reporters¡¯ questions appropriately and ended it. ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess, you also worked hard waiting.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± After talking with the Vampire Princess, Abel headed to the academy. There was much to do. They had to hold a joint funeral this week. ¡®Did he say Demon King?¡¯ Han Seojin had told him a few things. The identity of the one who attacked this ce. Insect Dragon King. It was said to be humanity¡¯s arch-nemesis, known as the Demon King. Having seen that being up close, Abel knew. It was fortunate that the academy was only damaged to this extent. And Han Seojin¡¯s identity also began to reveal itself. ¡®It doesn¡¯t make much sense.¡¯ It really didn¡¯t make sense, but precisely because of that, his level was somewhat understandable. Abel, carrying the Vampire Princess in a princess carry, headed inside. The goal was to patrol the academy. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have done it, but Professor Han Seojin mentioned that the dragon veins were strange, so he recently started inspecting them. He headed inside. However, it was different from usual. Other students were gathered, murmuring. Abel, puzzled, went inside. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°P-Professor Han Seojin and Nam Daram are sparring.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I-I think you need to see it for yourself.¡± The student stuttered. Abel, puzzled, looked straight ahead. ¡ªIt had lowered. ¡°¡­?¡± Abel felt it that way. Low. The academy¡¯s artificial ind. He felt it had lowered. It wasn¡¯t just his eyes. All his senses were telling him so. Even the ground he was walking on. So it felt strange. ¡®No, what do you mean, lowered, what is this?¡¯ Even though he thought so, it was hard to believe. The closer he got to the dueling arena where the two had fought, the more he felt it. ¡®What on earth.¡¯ And Abel realized what had happened. He didn¡¯t know what kind of trick it was, but in their duel, they had ¡®carved¡¯ the ind itself. ¡®What on earth did they do?¡¯ Abel let out a hollowugh. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¨C Who Do You Think I Am? (4) Wind God Spear. And the Wind God. What they gave me were quite grand inspirations. Dominating Soul of the North Wind. Apart from that, several Heaven-Surrendering Godly Techniques were influenced. ¡®Of course, I didn¡¯t fully receive them.¡¯ Should I say something additional was added? Wind God. The God of Wind. It possessed the fundamental attribute of wind. Void. To empty oneself. I think I understood its true meaning. Crunch, crunch. ¡®So, that¡¯s why it¡¯s called the Wind God.¡¯ I concealed my own attributes. No, it was more urate to say that they were veiled. He, or perhaps she, must have awakened their attributes through the wind. Crunch, crunch. And then I thought. God of Magic, Han Seojin. He told me not to obsess over the three major attributes of space, time, and creation. Though the power he used did involve all three. ¡®Does that mean the other attributes are just as formidable?¡¯ Thinking that way, it made sense. It must have been because Han Seojin, the God of Magic, wanted me not to limit my possibilities. My mind became a bit clearer. Yes, let¡¯s go back to the basics. I was a genius. Even though I was always ater, I could effortlessly catch up with the frontrunners. However, at some point, my thoughts seemed to have solidified. ¡®Is it time to find my original mindset?¡¯ Back to basics. When I first encountered magic, how was it? Its strength? Because it was cool? Of course, I don¡¯t think those things were absent. But it was simply fun for me. ¡®Ice of Destruction, me of Harmony.¡¯ And the Lightning of Ruin. The next step was the stars that condensed all those elements. The Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra transforms the body into the Heavenly Martial Body and creates the purest mana. The Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique simply destroys. Breaking all the rules that I disliked, leaving behind ruins to create anew. That was the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. ¡®Itcked something unique, though.¡¯ Suddenly, I felt as if I were captivated by something. Wooong! The divine within my dantian slowly opened its eyes. There was a change in the mana within my body. ¡®Is this enlightenment¡­?¡¯ The manaposing my body became more majestic. And yet, it was pure. If we were topare the purity of my original mana, it was on par with the inner strength of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor at his peak. But now. Here, I could be certain. Regardless of anything else, the purity of my mana surpassed that of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. Well, more importantly than that. ¡®Shall I teach real magic?¡¯ Magic. What was it? In the beginning, when humans had nothing, they observed nature. The storm raged, a tornado rose, and lightning from the red clouds erased the mountain. My second life in the fantasy world was like that. People worshipped those forces as gods. But there were always rebels. Some people saw that and yearned to use it themselves. That was the beginning of magic. ¡°Magic isn¡¯t that difficult.¡± You built your own tower. And that tower was a circle. The stronger andrger the circle, the more it could contain. The bigger and sturdier the circle, the more it could alter natural phenomena. You projected the logic you held in your mind into the world. That was magic. ¡°Conversely, if you want to cancel someone¡¯s magic, you just have to disrupt that logic from the start.¡± ¡°Like how the professor holds onto mana?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In the end, regardless of logic or anything else, it¡¯s magic that turns it into reality.¡± Han Seojin extended his fingers with a nonchnt expression. There, frozen ice magic was present with a crackling sound. cial Heavenly Moon. Ice of Destruction. The power it possessed was immense. Shin Yura knew just how destructive that power was. ¡®It¡¯s even more valuable than my family¡¯s secret techniques.¡¯ That¡¯s how highly she valued that magic. ¡°Magic is like that. You have your own attributes, and you maximize them.¡± And then you added mana to it. You enhanced the power of magic through mana control or mana affinity. Simply put, a mage was like a gun, and magic was like bullets. The difference was, a mage could shoot a rocketuncher with a gun and also shoot a rifle with a rocketuncher. ¡®But you¡¯re using a rocketuncher to shoot a rifle.¡¯ So I taught them magic. And the one who learned that magic the best was Shin Yura. ¡®Now it¡¯s time.¡¯ Shin Yura could now fire rockets with a rocketuncher. The next step was to make her fire rocketunchers with a rifle. That was quite easy. And that¡¯s the main content of this lesson. Just as Han Seojin was about to properly start the lesson, his eyebrow twitched. ¡®Who is it?¡¯ Someone was striding towards the ce where he was teaching. The presence felt like Abel and two unfamiliar people. But the energy was familiar. ¡®Red Tower?¡¯ Red Tower Master. He could feel the fiery energy that he possessed. Han Seojin looked at Shin Yura. ¡®Why is this kid so unlucky?¡¯ Every time he tried to teach something, someone kept interrupting. Nam Hyerin was now swinging her sword like a madwoman, as if she was on the verge of realizing something from the sword technique she had just witnessed. But that didn¡¯t mean he could treat a guest poorly. ¡®I¡¯ve been paid too much.¡¯ He clicked his tongue and looked outside. Abel wasing. And there were also those d in red robes. ¡®As expected, it¡¯s them.¡¯ The Red Tower. The mage from the Red Tower. They hade here. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± The mages of the Red Tower bowed their heads. A greeting as elegant as a noble¡¯s. Shin Yura also greeted them in the same manner. ¡®She fits the picture well.¡¯ Not as much as the mages of the Red Tower, but her appearance made her look fitting. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°We wish to invite Mage Han Seojin.¡± ¡°The Red Tower Master?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°We do not know. It is simply because the Emperor of the Empire ordered it.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± At the mention of the Emperor, Han Seojin¡¯s expression soured. Well, it was an issue he had to confront sooner orter. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to confront it now. And. ¡®I¡¯d like to see it.¡¯ Perhaps it was hearing that familiar name. He felt a bit nostalgic. His chest was itching. Originally, he wouldn¡¯t have gone if he were weak. He didn¡¯t want to show his weak self, and he knew others would target him because of it. But now, it was different. ¡®There are no transcendents, right?¡¯ More precisely, there were the Principal and Neo Seunghwa, but in other words, except for those two, there were none. And in a ce without transcendents. ¡®I am the king.¡¯ In his current state, that was true. If it came down to a one-on-one fight, there weren¡¯t many who could beat him. Among the Supreme Realm, that was. Meanwhile, the mage of the Red Tower was observing his opponent internally. ¡®Professor Han Seojin.¡¯ His name was well-known. For better or for worse. On the positive side, he improved the magic circle, raising the reputation of the magic world. On the negative side¡­ ¡®That¡¯s the legacy of the Purple Tower Master.¡¯ That¡¯s why they were wary. How did this persone to possess the legacy of the Purple Tower Master? Many spected that he might be the reincarnation of the Purple Tower Master. ¡®But that can¡¯t be.¡¯ It was the Purple Tower Master, after all. At the age of 25, he was known for his ruthless behavior, kicking the Red Tower Master in the butt and humiliating him. And that person had endured until now? That¡¯s ridiculous. If something bothered him, he swept it away and broke it. And if something blocked his path, even if it¡¯s a Tower Master of equal status, he kicked their butt and beat them up. That kind of person was the Purple Magic Tower Master. A dirty, arrogant, self-absorbed guy. Yet, his abilities were so exceptional that nothing could be done about him. He¡¯s so good at currying favor that he was close to the Emperor, the Yellow Tower Master, and the Duke of Extermination. Moreover, he was also close to the Duke of the Moon of the Blue Tower. He even modified the Duke of the Moon¡¯s unique spell, Duke of the Moon Ice Heaven, to his liking. Therefore. ¡®But he¡¯s different.¡¯ It¡¯s clear. This guy was not the Purple Magic Tower Master. He was not that Han Seojin. He¡¯s just a person with the same name. His aura didn¡¯t feel as strong. Of course, achieving this much at his age was impressive. Professor. It¡¯s a title befitting the name. But having seen the Purple Tower Master, they could tell. Han Seojin was not the Purple Tower Master, Han Seojin. However, they didn¡¯t know. This phenomenon was because Han Seojin has realized the void. ¡°Red Tower, Red Tower.¡± Han Seojin called out the name of the tower. Red Tower. Since the previous life, they had been meddling in everything he did. [Han Seojin, what on earth are you doing?!] [Research.] [No, but why are you conducting that research in our Red Tower¡­] [Come on, you built the tower here, so I had no choice but to do it here. Who would want to do research in this ce? You want to die?] [W-Well, it¡¯s true that this area is good for mana research, but we were trying to create a forge to enhance the fire-element mana in this region¡­] [Watch yourself. It may seem simr, but it¡¯s entirely different.] Taking over a ce to conduct experiments and contaminating it with mana¡­ [Hey, hey, what are you doing?] [Wow, look at that. When the World Tree burns, such a phenomenon urs. Are the wood and fire attributes more symbiotic than we thought?] [Kyaaa! Th-the World Tree is burning!!] [Th-that¡¯s the magic of the Red Tower, the me Burst?! Those bastards from the Red Tower!! I¡¯ll tear them apart alive and eat them!! Everyone, grab your gear!!] [Is this a human hunt?! I can finally taste fresh men after a long time!!] [It doesn¡¯t follow the four elemental principles but the five phases. Hmm¡­ this reaction is more interesting than I thought.] The dark elves who kidnapped imperial citizens, killed all the women, and made all the men sex ves. When he burned their World Tree, intending to kill them all, the Red Tower guys got to them first. There were many other grudges. Especially against the master of the Red Tower. Was it because the stubborn brat was the Tower Master? He let his guard down and got killed by those dark mages, tarnishing the empire¡¯s prestige. As a result, the position of the Red Tower Master was left vacant for quite some time. Because of that, all sorts of Tower Masters tried to step in to take a piece of the pie. In the end, it led to the weakening of the empire. ¡°I must go. Of course, I must go.¡± The Red Tower Master invited him? Then he must go. He had to go, no matter what. Even if there was no time, even if it was during Shin Yura¡¯s magic ss. And. ¡®If that guy is still the Red Tower Master.¡¯ He¡¯d have to start by beating him up. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¨C Who Do You Think I Am? (5) Red Tower Master. The Magic Tower that supported the Empire. Its pinnacle. The title of Tower Master was not granted to just anyone. It required efforts that cut into your very soul. At the very least, every genius must surpass a certain benchmark. Mediocre talent didn¡¯t even stand at the starting line. Only the geniuses managed by the Empire. Only they could challenge the name of Tower Master. But the Red Tower Master was a bit different. He was not a genius. He wasn¡¯t even particrly talented. He was merely an ordinary man. Yet, he was the Tower Master. And there was only one reason for that. It was because of the Purple Tower Master, Han Seojin. Most of his legacy remained here. Perhaps because he endlessly tormented the Red Tower. Perhaps because the Emperor intervened moderately. Maybe it¡¯s both. Anyway, after the Purple Tower Master perished together with the Insect Dragon King, the empire began to decline. It was shocking that such an existence was stopped by merely losing one of the empire¡¯s resources and one talented individual, despite the assistance from dragons and gods. That was all. They provided immense support, but losing the Purple Tower Master was more painful for the empire. Their magic was already inferior to the new circle system established by the Purple Tower Master, and their powers boasted effects simr to the artifacts the Purple Tower Master created out of boredom. 10 years. The Purple Tower Master revealed himself for only 10 years. He alone advanced the empire¡¯s development by several centuries. Even after the Purple Tower Master¡¯s death, the world of magic continued to progress. The emperor provided support by any means. However. All of them paled inparison to the achievements of the Purple Tower Master. People began to change. Rather than pursuing their own research, they started to follow in the footsteps of the Purple Tower Master. They coveted everything he possessed. The Emperor tried to mediate, but the trend was set. All the nobles desired it. So did the other tower masters. The Yellow Tower, home of the Duke of Extermination. They were the worst offenders. Even the mention of the Purple Tower Master would make them act. The ce that suffered the most from them? It was the Red Tower. For some reason, the Red Tower had many of the Purple Tower Master¡¯s remnants. A great many, indeed. The Red Tower Master knew the reason. But he didn¡¯t tell anyone else. ¡®How could I?¡¯ He would simply say that it was because the Red Tower was a warm andfortable ce, which the Purple Tower Master frequented. Han Seojin was a lunatic obsessed with magic. He researched mes, ice, and lightning, traveling between the Blue Tower, Yellow Tower, and Red Tower. He did that for nearly 7 years. Seven years of seclusion training. Seclusion training sounded nice, but it means exercising and studying in a dark, empty ce. Even in a ce full of madmen, no mage did that. ¡®I¡¯m going into seclusion for a year!¡¯ When they said that, they usually came back in a day, didn¡¯t they? But that guy, Han Seojin, did it for 7 years. A true lunatic. That¡¯s what mages called Han Seojin. And it wasn¡¯t wrong. Anyway, Han Seojin was that kind of person. He was extremely passionate about magic research, but endlesslyzy about everything else. A lunatic who ate once every three days because eating was a hassle, and created a cleanliness spell because bathing was bothersome. And yet¡­ Why did the Purple Tower Master leave so much behind in this ce? And why did he be the Red Tower Master? It¡¯s nothing special. The reason he could be the Red Tower Master was simply because the Purple Tower Master allowed him to cling to this ce. Perhaps it was the price. The Purple Tower Master asionally looked at his circle or magic. So, even though he was mediocre, he could be the Tower Master. Therefore. He knew more desperately than anyone. How incredible the Purple Tower Master¡¯s legacy was. So, he sent mages to Professor Han Seojin. ¡®If he truly awakened the previous life of the Purple Tower Master,¡¯ He would have already gone wild. He had seen the Purple Tower Master closest, except for his lover and the emperor. If it were him, he would have already smashed the heads of nearby Tower Masters. However, he only took the heads of the n leaders with martial arts. Even the way he did it was moderate. If he were an evildoer who ughtered without reason, he would destroy everything and leave leisurely. Professor Han Seojin valued practicality. ording to rumors, it was said that he had mastered the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique. Therefore, he was a martial artist who hadpletely taken the legacy of the Purple Tower Master. Famous in the martial arts world, which was in a simr situation as the magical world. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. Perhaps he had awakened to his past life. ¡®Whatever he wants, I¡¯ll give it to him.¡¯ Money was gathered with a rake. There were also elixirs. And just in case, there were martial arts books he might want. He had also gathered exotic items. This was to meet whatever he might ask for. They had saved up a fortune. A staggering amount of 1 trillion won. ¡®Heh, no matter who you are, you won¡¯t be able to refuse this offer.¡¯ The Red Tower Master was filled with excitement. The magical world. The magic towers in the empire scattered in all directions. In truth, they were merely doing what they had always done in the world. The entire continent was the empire. Thus, they chose where their magic towers would be best situated and moved there. The Red Tower to a ce with strong heat. The Scarlet Tower to a ce with many people. The Yellow Tower to a high mountain. The Green Tower to a dense forest. The Blue Tower to the sea. The Indigo and Purple Towers were established on the empire¡¯snd. However, there was one thing they misunderstood. The transcendents who would protect them were all drawn to the border. And in the eyes of other forces, they were an eyesore. First, the Red Tower that went to India was beaten from all sides and returned to the empire¡¯snd. The Scarlet Tower that settled in China was attacked by a giant panda legion and returned to the empire¡¯snd. The Yellow Tower established in Russia was driven away after being turned into a cockroach nest by the cockroach druid, who imed it was stealing natural energy. The Green Tower, which tried to settle in the Amazon, was driven away after being plundered by barbaric bandits, the Green Forest Elves. The Blue Tower, located on the sea, was expelled by Principal Kwon Sora because it was near the spirit vein. The Indigo Tower and the Purple Tower were rtively fine. They were built onnd designated by the Empire. The Indigo Tower and the Purple Tower had some time to buy and grow. However, despite the Purple Tower¡¯s noticeable growth, it was inherently weak and its power was low. The Indigo Tower was constantly kept in check, pushed around by other magic towers. ¡°Still, being a magic tower, we managed to gather a decent amount of money.¡± Towers of the mages. They had many ways to make money. They would infuse their magic into objects and sell them, which made them incredibly valuable. However, things changed a bit when they came here. Convenience? Technology had achieved almost everything. In times of emergency, for self-defense tools or recovery tools? There was divinity, a power considered higher than magic. Therefore, the financial state of the Magic Tower, which used to rake in money, was said to be not so good these days. That was the reason the Red Tower invited Han Seojin. ¡®What nonsense.¡¯ Han Seojin summarized their exnation. If the current Red Tower Master was indeed the guy who he gave the nickname ¡®Woong¡¯ back in the day, it made some sense. He was quite pragmatic. Unlike other Tower Masters, he didn¡¯t care about appearances. And he had seen the previous Red Tower Master, who was too concerned about appearances, fall. So it was strange. ¡®Did he change?¡¯ In that case, he had no choice but to educate them like the previous Red Tower Master. Time eroded everything. Even people who seemed like they would never change, change with the passage of time and socialization. But that¡¯s okay. He needed a gift for the Emperor. If so, giving the Red Tower Master a proper thrashing should suffice. It is said that a dangerous ally was an ipetent ally. So the Emperor would also be pleased. ¡°We have arrived.¡± The Empire¡¯s territory. And that ce was what was now called Mongolia. Including parts of what was once China. When China merged with the martial world and monsters invaded. In return for dealing with those monsters, they received somend. That was now the city known as the Empire¡¯s territory. The party entered that ce. The image of Mongolia seemed like a grasnd, so he thought it wouldn¡¯t be urbanized. ¡®It¡¯s more organized than I thought?¡¯ From the ne, it looked as good as any major city. No, maybe because of the development of magical engineering, it seemed even better. Some ces even seem better than Seoul. No, it¡¯s definitely better than Seoul now. Because he messed up the Iron-Blood Sword n. Anyway, they went through the immigration process and moved inside. ¡°Here, this is the token of the Magic Tower.¡± ¡°Token of the Magic Tower?¡± ¡°Yes, this is the Imperial Territory, not the old Mongolia.¡± That part wasn¡¯t surprising. The original Mongolia was a country destroyed by monster invasions. They took in Mongolian refugees and established the foundation of an empire here. ¡°Recently, there have been some unsettling movements.¡± ¡°Unsettling movements?¡± ¡°Yes, the servants of evil. A demonparable to the Insect Dragon King, defeated by the Purple Tower Master.¡± The red mage spoke in a somber voice. ¡°Calling themselves the demon¡¯s minions, they aremitting acts of terrorism. Consequently, our empire has intensified its efforts tobat them.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why this token is necessary.¡± Shin Yura, understanding, epted the token given by the red mage tower sorcerer. ¡°Keep it safe.¡± ¡°Yes, professor.¡± Han Seojin entrusted it to Shin Yura, then looked at the Red Tower. A tower rising high. A sense of intense heat was felt. The Red Tower belonged to those who wielded mes. The tower they built had extreme sr energy. ¡®How did it turn out?¡¯ Red Tower Master. His desire was to create an artificial sun. The previous Red Tower Master had a good wish to achieve it, but he became obsessed and crossed the line. So, he had to be judged. What about this guy? The only time he saw him was when he was young. Did he change in the meantime, or did he not? ¡®I hope he hasn¡¯t changed.¡¯ Because he didn¡¯t want to break his head. ¡°Professor Han Seojin, please go inside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Han Seojin and the group entered the Red Tower. There were many people inside. Even though magic was waning, its usefulness still existed. That must be why there were many guests. Inside, there were two statues. ¡°These are statues honoring the Purple Tower Master Han Seojin and the current Red Tower Master.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± Seeing the statues, it felt a bit strange. Shin Yura and Nam Hyerin felt it too. Those two saw it. Han Seojin fighting against the Insect Dragon King. And that scene captured Han Seojin facing the Dragon King. ¡°¡­¡®ll go see the Red Tower Master then. Let¡¯s go, Mages.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± Shin Yura nodded. Nam Hyerin looked at Han Seojin with a worried expression. ¡°But.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The Professor won¡¯t cause any trouble, right?¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s no way, this isn¡¯t Korea or some n.¡± We¡¯re just going to meet the Red Tower Master for a moment. What could possibly go wrong? BOOOOM!! The top of the Red Tower. From there, enormous mes burst forth. WEEEOOO!! WEEEOOO!! Fire rms rang out from all directions. Nam Hyerin and Shin Yura stared nkly. Had he caused trouble again because he couldn¡¯t hold back? The two felt like crying. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 ¨C Empire (1) Creating an artificial sun. This was the dream of all Red Tower Lords. Magic towers were gatherings of wizards. They delved into the powers of elements, abstract concepts like protection and night, or the study of illusions. Magic towers were built by wizards with shared aspirations. The dream of the Red Tower was this: To create an artificial sun. And to make it beneficial for everyone. A magic that could help those shivering in the cold and eliminate enemies. That was the artificial sun project. I had also observed it quite closely. A sun that never set. It was connected to a goal I had desired. ¡®That phase has passed.¡¯ That idea was quite helpful. In fact, when three circles were formed, it drew its power. The power of stars. When I formed the third circle, I used its power. A star of mes. And a star frozen solid. The ck lightning that contained the destruction of everything transformed into the morning star of purification. In any case, the meaning itself was good. It gave light to those who could not receive the power of the sun, drove away the cold, and protected the empire from enemies. That was the intention behind it. But the Red Tower Lordmitted something he should not have done for that purpose. And what about this generation¡¯s Red Tower Lord, the one I nicknamed ¡®Woong¡¯? ¡®Have you changed?¡¯ I hoped he hadn¡¯t changed. I didn¡¯t want to kill him. No, just don¡¯t cross the line. If so, I could correct it. With that thought, I headed to the floor where the Red Tower Lord resided. Ding. The elevator stopped. The mage of the Red Tower quietly opened the door and guided me inside. And then I saw it. The Red Tower Lord of this era. His skin had be wrinkled. His hair had turned stark white. Though we both had white hair, mine felt different. If mine looked like a well-done bleaching, his was that of an old man. ¡®He has aged.¡¯ Truly. A peculiar emotion tickled my chest. My second life. I had lived rather impulsively. The line between right and wrong was blurred. Back then, I had achieved everything and lost everything. A genius gamer showing peak world performance. I was synonymous with that game, and I was the pinnacle of humanity. I even had a girl I loved. But I lost it all due to a mere traffic ident. I wandered a lot. If it weren¡¯t for the Duke of Extermination, I might still not be in my right mind. In that sense, my second life held quite a significant meaning for me. ¡°No, that has no meaning.¡± I was a reincarnator. Even if I died, I did not die. Thus, my death was not death. Others might reminisce about me and remember me. So, I was curious about what I would look like after my death. The Duke of Extermination and the Heavenly Demon. And the Emperor. I feared meeting them. ¡°You are¡­¡± Woong¡­ no, the Red Tower Lord opened his mouth. His eyes widened, then began to tremble slightly. There was no magician of the Red Tower. There were many magical presences felt around us. I did not feel their gaze. ¡°How, how¡­¡± It seemed the Red Tower Lord recognized me. Was it because I guided him from the level of a mediocre talent? Now, he had be someone who was called a genius. I smirked. I thought this was not my style. I ced my hand on my waist. I straightened my back confidently. I opened the subspace. I took out a bottle of liquor. ¡°It¡¯s been years.¡± ¡°¡­Are you really, no, are you really the Purple Tower Lord¡­ Han Seojin?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it turned out.¡± He said with a smile. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± I exined the situation to the Red Tower Lord. The situation I was in, and the kind of past life I had. ¡°I never thought there would be someone who reincarnates.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a reincarnator. Even if I die, Ie back to life in another person¡¯s body.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why all your names are Han Seojin¡­¡± The Red Tower Lord spoke to me politely. I used informal speech. Honestly, it was kind of funny. ¡®By age, I¡¯m actually a bit younger.¡¯ But Woong said. This was the right way. Well, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s ridiculous for me, who was born before Woong, to call him older brother or grandfather and speak formally. ¡°Then maybe¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. After I died, I was born in a martial arts world.¡± ¡°I thought you were exceptionally good at martial arts.¡± ¡°The martial arts suited my taste quite well.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t neglect magic either.¡± ¡°Do you notice that now?¡± ¡°Even so, I¡¯ve held my position as the tower master for decades. I need to have this level of discernment.¡± Was that so? Did the position make the person? When I first saw him, he didn¡¯t even have confidence. ¡®But he was good at cooking.¡¯ Not to mention cleaning, he had all sorts of unnecessary talents. So, I taught him a few magic spells. ¡°How is the emperor doing?¡± ¡°He is well. He might live longer than me.¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± ¡°¡­¡­The Duke of Extermination is doing well too. However, seeing the ruckus at the Yellow Towertely, I think they might sense Han Seojin¡¯s reincarnation.¡± ¡°That would make sense.¡± Alertness. He appeared there several times. Where the White-Faced Golden-Haired Fox was, he showed the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. And where the Blue Dragon King was, he showed the Purple Demon Tower Lord. Having shown those two forms, chaos should have ensued. ¡®It¡¯s too quiet.¡¯ He thought of the Heavenly Demon and the Duke of Extermination. Their strength was formidable, but their obsession was terrifying. Perhaps he would have to live this life as a beloved doll. But his opponents were the Heavenly Demon and the Duke of Extermination. A war between the two wouldn¡¯t be surprising. So, he wanted to reveal it to them aste as possible. ¡°The Emperor misses you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yes, when the Purple Demon Tower Lord perished with the Demon King, he ran tirelessly day and night. As you know, the resources the Tower Lord took were immense.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°An excellent emperor¡¯s leadership, and the help of dragons. Because of those, we were able to escape.¡± ¡°The dragons helped?¡± ¡°Yes, from their perspective, they said they won with the empire¡¯s resources and the Purple Tower Lord alone, so they provided most of the empire¡¯s resources.¡± ¡°No, more than that. The dragons helped? They said they had no money when we cleaned them outst time?!¡± ¡°Is that the part you¡¯re angry about?¡± The Red Tower Lord looked at me with an incredulous expression. Hiding my embarrassment at Woong¡¯s words, I averted my gaze. ¡°Well, thanks to them, it ended up fairly well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But if they had supported us more generously, I probably wouldn¡¯t have died in the first ce.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Was that too pathetic? I turned my gaze. Above the Red Tower. There was a single red dot. ¡°How is the artificial sun?¡± ¡°Well, as you can see, there¡¯s not much progress.¡± I observed the sun with my Heavenly Eyes. It¡¯s quite decent. If even I thought it was decent, then most people would take pride in it. And as evidence of that, Woong was twitching the corners of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°For something trivial, you¡¯re grinning widely.¡± ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because I grew up under a strict master who rarely acknowledged me. I haven¡¯t been recognized like this before.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I had nothing to say to that. ¡°Can I touch it?¡± ¡°Yes, as much as you like.¡± It¡¯s quite well-made. Though it¡¯s contrary to my theory, it¡¯s higher in terms of safety. ¡®That¡¯s also the right direction.¡¯ Purple. It maximized two attributes. The problem was that the two forces must have opposing properties. me. And ice. The power obtained by repelling these two forces is extreme but strong. However, it was unstable. This was different. Although it had less output than others, it possessed remarkable stability. So, there should be no problem touching it¡­ [Unique Trait, Eternity, descends upon you.] ¡­Huh? [The Young Dragon¡¯s Heart (B) reacts.] [Unique Trait, Eternity, sustains the Artificial Sun (S) of the Red Tower Lord eternally.] [Severance (S) severs the connection between the Eternal Sun (S+) and the Red Tower.] [Heavenly Martial Body (S) is influenced by the Eternal Sun (S+).] [Vessel of the Archgod (Ex-) prepares to ept the Eternal Sun (S+).] [The circle engraved in the Young Dragon¡¯s Heart (B) covets the Eternal Sun (S+).] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Huh? The Red Tower Lord felt good. He saw the Purple Tower Lord after a long time. Han Seojin. He thought it wouldn¡¯t be him, but the moment he saw those blue eyes, he knew. Heavenly Eyes. Eyes that could even glimpse the secrets of the sky. The eyes themselves didn¡¯t have to be unique. There were many simr eyes. But the moment he saw them, he knew. Eyes that seemed to peer into everything about him. The eyes of the Purple Tower Lord. He was indeed Han Seojin. So, they chatted. About how the empire¡¯s situation was after he died. How the emperor was doing. How the other tower lords were. How the tower lord of the Yellow Tower, the Duke of Extermination, was doing. They talked about such things. Then the conversation drifted to the artificial sun. And then. He saw it. An impossible scene. ¡°This, what is this¡­?¡± The moment he touched it, the artificial sun began to stabilize. As if this was the nature of Eternity. The resources being absorbed by the artificial sun noticeably decreased. It was almost permanent. ¡®As expected¡­¡¯ The Purple Magic Tower Lord. His renown was not unfounded. Even after time passed and he mastered martial arts. The magical abilities he possessed did not decline. No, they actually advanced. ¡®I was a bit disappointed by the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor.¡¯ There was no helping it. He was the hope of the academic field of magic. Magic itself. Calling him that would not be an exaggeration. Han Seojin was such a being. He said he would make him dream of magic, and he made an ordinary person like him stand shoulder to shoulder with geniuses. It was not an overstatement to call him the real deal, the realest of the real. That was Han Seojin. After evolving the artificial sun, him faith strengthened. And he thought. ¡®The long years of contempt and persecution. It was tiresome.¡¯ People said, Magic and martial arts. The power of divinity was stronger than those two. The power of divinity was the first. Next was the power of spirits used by druids. Then came magic and martial arts. Their magic was not something to be treated so lightly. ¡®It¡¯s a pity to rank those sword-wielding guys together.¡¯ But they had Han Seojin. With him, there was nothing to fear. The Red Tower Master made this resolve. Gulp. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡± The artificial sun had evolved. Han Seojin ate it. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?¡± A bewildered Han Seojin. And himself, unable toprehend. In that situation, the wizards of the Red Tower moved. ¡°That, that guy! That guy stole our artificial sun!!¡± ¡°Attack, take him down immediately!! No, capture him alive! We need to find the artificial sun he stole!!¡± Han Seojin thought, Life was really something else. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 131 Chapter 131 ¨C Empire (2) Fwoosh. mes erupted. As befitting its name, all kinds of me magic blossomed in the Red Tower. But their level was low. ¡®Is this what it means to only covet my legacy?¡¯ It was crude. The structure of the magic, the way it was cast, and the method of manifestation. Everything was like that. To sum it up in one word, it was crude. Most of their expressions were wary. But among them, a few wore triumphant faces. As if wondering how they could possibly escape from here. That¡¯s what their expressions said. ¡°This is the level of the Red Tower¡¯s magicians.¡± ¡°¡­Regrettably, this is above the average level of the Magic Tower.¡± ¡°There¡¯s much to be done.¡± I raised my hand. Grab. And clenched the air with my fist. I roughly handled it for now. ¡°By the way, how should I apologize?¡± ¡°A truly sorry person wouldn¡¯t make that kind of face.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± I touched the corner of my mouth. I was smiling. ¡®I thought it was sufficient enough.¡¯ cial Heavenly Moon and Brilliant zing Fire. Achieving that bnce. The trait to bnce Brilliant zing Fire, Celestial me (S), chosen by trait selection. Even after acquiring it, I couldn¡¯t resolve the bnce. ¡®Well, there¡¯s the Vessel of the Archgod (Ex-).¡¯ Over time, it can gradually be adjusted, but to be honest, devouring the sun was a good move. That too. [Eternal Sun (S+) and Celestial me (S) arebining.] [You have acquired Eternal Sun¡¤Extreme (S++).] [Young Dragon Heart (B) is influenced by Eternal Sun¡¤Extreme (S++).] [Young Dragon Heart (B) evolves into the Fire Dragon Heart (A).] By obtaining my trait, the bnce was almost resolved. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not perfect, but.¡¯ With my talent, I could use Divine Thunderbolt right now. For a moment, as I was distracted, ¡°Please forgive him for my sake.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for forgiveness or anything.¡± This wasn¡¯t that kind of issue in the first ce. Anyway, the mistake was because my body acted on its own. So, creating an artificial sun¡­ No, recreating my unique ability, Eternal Sun, was the right thing to do. ¡®The problem is how to recreate it.¡¯ I looked at the mages of the Red Tower. The confident expressions some had earlier were long gone. They were all breaking out in a cold sweat. They all wanted to cast spells but couldn¡¯t even open their mouths. ¡°Those guys really need a lot of teaching.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s because the Purple Tower Master¡¯s skills are superior.¡± ¡°Of course, they are.¡± It¡¯s simple to be stronger and more amazing than back then. Never settling, always striving to improve. Effort never betrayed oneself. ¡®Well, depending on the direction of that effort.¡¯ It might be a bit pitiful. Anyway, my thoughts were simple. Those who strove be something. A hardworking ordinary person versus azy genius. Comparing the two, the hardworking ordinary person was far better. I lowered my hand. Then, the frozen mana disrupted all the magic forms. Rustle. Then all the mes began to die down. That¡¯s the end. The Red Tower¡¯s mages lost their will. ¡°How, how could this¡­¡± ¡°My most perfect me magic¡­?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± A trembling voice. An elderly mage looked at me. ¡°Purple Tower Master, Han Seojin. They say he freezes mana and dominates magic.¡± At those words, all eyes turned to me. I chuckled and looked away. ¡°More importantly, can¡¯t we just make the artificial sun again?¡± ¡°Can it be done?¡± ¡°Well, it seems we have the materials here.¡± What I had to do was simple. Even I could not turn the artificial sun into the Eternal Sun and then recreate it exactly. ¡®It¡¯s a simple matter.¡¯ The resources of the Red Tower. Using that¡­ ¡®I just need to experiment.¡¯ By creating a new artificial sun. ¡®Han Seojin, the Purple Tower Master.¡¯ The mages of the Red Tower gathered and looked at one man. His hair had turnedpletely white. And blue eyes. There was a simr aspect in appearance. Heavenly Eyes. The eyes that were said to see through all magical phenomena, possessed by the Purple Tower Master. It¡¯s the same Heavenly Eyes. However, his hair color and face shape were different. Han Seojin, the Purple Tower Master, was said to be a peerless handsome man in the mortal world. ¡®Is he even more than that?¡¯ His beauty was beyond words. ¡°¡­I really can¡¯t say anything.¡± As evidence, the women were already blushing and staring at him endlessly. ¡®No, but he¡¯s a man?¡¯ It was a bit dumbfounding, but he let it slide. That appearance captivated regardless of age or gender. That man was being served by the Red Tower Master. ¡®And with those kinds of treasures.¡¯ Each one of them was a research item desired by the members of the Red Tower. The least valuable of them was worth billions, and some far exceeded tens of billions. It¡¯s not a matter of money; some were so rare that they couldn¡¯t be acquired. Yet that man used them without a care. What¡¯s more surprising was that the Red Tower Master was only assisting him. ¡®Could it be¡­ could it truly be the Purple Tower Master?¡¯ Han Seojin. They thought it was just a namesake. Just the same name. But it seemed that was not the case. It only made sense that he was truly the Purple Tower Master for the Red Tower Master¡¯s actions to be understood. Meanwhile, Han Seojin was deep in thought. Artificial sun. What was called the hope of the Red Tower. Recreating it was harder than expected. ¡®If I didn¡¯t have the Eternal Sun¡¤Extreme (S++), it might have been a bit difficult.¡¯ But now, it was different. Now, he had that trait. Moreover, the Young Dragon Heart evolved into a trait called the Fire Dragon Heart. He could feel an immense affinity with mes. Whoosh. The wind fluttered. Originally, the ce where the artificial sun should be. But now that he had devoured it, there was nothing. Han Seojin closed his eyes. Slowly, he felt the me writhing within his body. me. No, such an image did not suit. Sun. It contained the power of extreme yang and the power of purification. It was not a me that destroyed and burned everything. The me and the sun were simr, but there was a tremendous difference. Light and me. The two attributesbined, imbued with the power of purification. That was the sun. Therefore, it was fitting. For the Red Tower Master to have a dream. ¡®Eternal Sun.¡¯ At the tip of Han Seojin¡¯s finger. A red dot appeared there. A red sphere that looked like a dot. ¡®Here.¡¯ He used the Brilliant zing Fire. Harmony. And purification. A me imbued with that. In addition, it contained the power of healing. Healing was rted to life. ¡®Wider.¡¯ He didn¡¯t need something trivial like healing power. The me of the heavens that he obtained was not some trivial power like healing. ¡®Life.¡¯ It reminded him of that. And to all those things. Eternal Sun¡¤Extreme (S++). Add this. Whoosh! ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± ¡°Could it be, could it be that the Red Tower¡¯s wish ends with our generation?¡± ¡°¡­Indeed, indeed the Purple Magic Tower Master, Han Seojin¡­¡± People were merely astonished as they watched the scene. Empire. The emperor there. Young. And yet, old. It has been 125 years since he became the emperor of the empire. Total age 158 years. And yet, he was endlessly young. A figure infinitely close to a transcendent, one who wouldn¡¯t be surprising to ascend at any moment. That was the emperor of the empire. The crown prince had already been decided. Not because the emperor faced any danger of death, but to prepare for an unforeseen situation through ¡®ascension.¡¯ Therefore. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± The crown prince. Age 127. He should have seeded the emperor long ago, but he still had not be emperor. ¡°¡­Oh heavens!!¡± 127 years old. In an age where death coulde any day, Yet the emperor was still young. The crown prince, though also living a very long life, paled inparison to the emperor. He could die any day now. At the age of 10, He was full of ambition. At 30, He pondered what policies to implement when he became emperor. At 40, He thought that even the emperor would surely die soon. And at 50, He began to feel uneasy. He started to think he might die before the emperor. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t he die?¡¯ The emperor remained vigorous. Finally, after surpassing 100 years old, the crown prince changed his thinking. ¡®Please.¡¯ Please, he didn¡¯t need anything anymore, just liberate him from his duties. Anyway, the Crown Prince set out to work today. The Empire. Perhaps because it was settled in Mongolia, There were many disputesing from all directions. Above, the Druids were causing a fuss, and below, the gangsters were causing a fuss. And the Tower Mages were busy fighting among themselves. It was the Empire¡¯s officials who had to mediate and appease such people. ¡°These damn bastards!! The new master of the Yellow Tower has blown up a mountain!!¡± ¡°The Purple Tower Master went berserk during an experiment.¡± ¡°The Scarlet Tower Mage had a life-and-death duel with the head of the Hwangbo family in the martial world¡­¡± The Crown Prince sighed. His ambition to be emperor had long since withered. In fact, he had once wanted to ascend the throne. ¡®These damn Tower Mage bastards.¡¯ An official of the Empire. Within the Empire, a position second to none but the Emperor. However, that position was still just an official. The emperor was forcing him to sit in the position of the crown prince and work as an official. The reason he wanted to be emperor? He wants to immediately enthrone the crown prince and take a break himself. However, the emperor was dumping all the work on him. So, he wanted to be emperor. ¡®What should I do with these damn tower masters?¡¯ During his time, the tower masters started to run amok. In the previous generation, about 100 years ago, this wasn¡¯t the case. The Purple Tower Master. The great prophet of magic. Because of him, the other tower masters were rtively well-behaved. The proof of this was the Red Tower Master. When the other tower masters caused trouble, he coordinated with them to prevent idents or consolidate power. Most of the tower masters caused incidents, but the Red Tower Master was the best among them. Every major incident in history seemed to involve the Red Tower Master. However, the current Red Tower Master did not cause much trouble. As a result, the Red Tower Master received better support, and the Magic Tower Masters started causing problems. The Crown Prince worked diligently regardless. Whatever the case, those guys were the pirs of the empire. ¡®Damn it, should I just kill them?¡¯ Sometimes, the urge to kill was inevitable. Anyway, the Crown Prince managed his duties diligently. Then, an urgent report arrived. ¡°Y-your Highness, we have a serious problem!¡± ¡°What is it? Did some other scum of a tower master cause trouble? Or is it themander of the knights¡­?¡± ¡°The, the Green Forest King has appeared!¡± ¡°What?! The Green Forest King!?¡± ¡°Yes, and she is at the imperial gate as of 30 minutes ago!!¡± The Crown Prince was shocked. Anyone else would be fine. But they were not. It was not a big deal that China lost its scientific civilization. Martial artists. They said that they eradicated the scientific civilization. ¡®But that¡¯s not the truth.¡¯ The fairy tribe that settled here. They were horrified when they saw the scientific civilization upon arriving here. -Those wicked, wicked things are harming nature!! -Eradicate them all!! They all must be wiped from this world!! A single tribe set China¡¯s civilization back 500 years. Green Forest Elves. The one who reigned over them. A hero of the Supreme Realm. A martial artist of the Flower Realm, and a spirit artist of equivalent stature. ©¤©¤That crazy woman who supported Confucian culture and spoke rudely to the emperor. That crazy woman had entered the empire. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 132 Chapter 132 ¨C Green Forest King Eternal Sun. Ipleted it. To be precise, it¡¯s more urate to say that Ipleted its framework. ¡®If I keep developing this.¡¯ The artificial sun that was created before. I could make something much better than that. Even now, it¡¯s only slightly inferior to the artificial sun. ¡®It¡¯s absurd that there¡¯s not much difference between the artificial sun created by the previous Tower Masters and the Eternal Sun I made now.¡¯ Anyway, it seemed I got my money¡¯s worth by consuming the artificial sun. To put it simply, the overall output had decreased, but I changed the fundamentals, giving it room to grow. If I roughly calcted that output¡­ ¡®About 15 times, I guess.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t something I needed to work this hard on, but I felt quite sorry. ¡®It¡¯s alsomendable.¡¯ Even though I died, it still managed to preserve my legacy to some extent. And I liked that he still treated me with respect. ¡°This is¡­¡± The Red Tower Master spoke in a trembling voice. Perhaps because he had been acting as the Tower Master in his own way. He seemed to understand how remarkable this was. ¡®Well, judging by his appearance, it seems he had a tough time.¡¯ The Empire¡¯s artificial sun. It was the long-cherished wish of all the Red Tower Masters. He was no different. While other Red Tower Masters tried to create it by any means, he made an effort toplete it without crossing the line. Maybe that¡¯s why. I ended up putting in some effort myself. ¡®I spent an entire day.¡¯ I wasted time on an unexpected incident. But it wasn¡¯t in vain. Maybe it¡¯s because I saw a familiar face after a long time. ¡®Was I always this sentimental?¡¯ I was surprised at myself. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s nothing.¡± In fact, it was no big deal. I just created the structure and used the resources here to make it. ¡®But, I¡¯m the only one who can do it to this extent.¡¯ No one else can. Except maybe the transcendents at the boundary. Other than them, it¡¯s safe to say there¡¯s no one else. Even they, however, were tied to the boundary right now. Even the Heavenly Demon and the Duke of Extermination were bound there, unable to do anything. ¡®It¡¯s really absurd.¡¯ I knew well how strong those two were. And then decades, or even over a hundred years, passed. ¡®Yet there¡¯s a ce that can trap them.¡¯ My interest was naturally piqued. What kind of ce was it? ¡®Those gods.¡¯ And the transcendents. They would be there. And the demon king who faced them. They would be there too. ¡®¡­I¡¯m getting eager to go there soon.¡¯ I was curious what kind of tricks they would pull, how strong they would be. Well, there was something I needed to do first. ¡®The roots of evil present here.¡¯ I would obliterate them all. And then I¡¯d deal with them at the Boundary. In my determination to be a transcendental being as soon as possible. A strange presence was felt. ¡®Someone.¡¯ Wasing. And very quickly at that. Indeed, at an incredible speed. A speedparable to my Wind God Steps. But only in terms of speed. The efficiency of power was practically thrown away, emitting tremendous waves. A smile crept up the corners of my mouth. More than 100 years had passed. And the bastard¡¯s age was over 120. ¡®I thought he¡¯d be holed up somewhere, wasting away.¡¯ Was he still my friend in some way? He was spry. No, maybe he¡¯s been consuming a lot of elixirs here. He was in a position to do so. That bastard. Supreme Realm. Even within that realm, there¡¯s considerable distinction. Some could kill the most distinct transcendents. Others could live for thousands of years, and some possessed more than fifty lives. In that sense¡­ The head of the Iron-Blood Sword n was neither ordinary¡­ Just a weak Supreme Realm. One who barely raised his realm through brute force. He neglected his training and merely forced his body to grow. Such a person. Rumble!! The sound of lightning. ck lightning crackled and sparked. ¡®Ho-oh.¡¯ I was somewhat impressed. He had be far more skilled than when I hadst seen him. No, perhaps he hadn¡¯t developed as much as I thought. ¡®It¡¯s been 100 years.¡¯ In other words, that was all he has achieved. Supreme Realm. Even after 100 years, still in the Supreme Realm. In terms of achievement and realm, he was close to the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n. However, there was a difference. ¡®Such overwhelming mana.¡¯ He possessed an enormous amount of mana, which I would need to gather steadily for another year. re. Ashen mes flickered in my grasp. Gray mes. The Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique, which sought to destroy everything. It made its appearance. Originally, its motif was Divine Thunderbolt. ck Thunder. What was obtained from it. So, it could be known. The man was approaching me at a tremendous speed right now. ¡®Who I am.¡¯ Rumble!! ck lightning, Divine Thunderbolt roared. It was a footwork technique that utilized Divine Thunderbolt. A footwork technique created in pursuit of extreme speed. However, it was tyrannical. Since it had the ability to destroy every space it moves through, it was also ssified as an attack technique. And it¡¯s noisy. ¡®The mana consumption is also too severe.¡¯ So. The oneing here now was just one. ¡®There¡¯s no way he would have taught it to another guy.¡¯ Divine Thunderbolt is a magic permitted to only two people in the Empire. One is the Purple Tower Master. And the other one was. The Emperor of the Empire. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The manughed. A handsome face. Golden hair and blue eyes. The man clenched his fist. Boom! Divine Thunderbolt. Lightning that splits stars was contained within. But he held it in his fist. Because he was both a mage and a knight with chivalry. Chivalry. It was a restriction created by the knights of the Empire, staking their honor. And the more that restriction and honor grew, the stronger the power became. Therefore. ¡®The knight¡¯s power he possesses.¡¯ It grew stronger. He raised both of them to the point where he wasparable to the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n. If only considering the realm. But the power contained within is different. He steadily built up the tower, embodying all the powers he was taught. Even with the presence of the three heads of the Iron-Blood Sword n, the man before me cannot be stopped. ¡°Is it truly you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± But the same went for me. As his master, I had an obligation to see how much he has grown. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Soul-Severing Strike. I thrusted my fist forward. He did the same. His fist, wrapped in ck lightning, swung at me. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!!!! A soundless wave spread in all directions. The sound of space tearing echoed everywhere. His strength increased. Agility had increased. Mana? Comparing it was meaningless. The mastery of magic improved, and his knightly resolve became firmer. ¡®That¡¯s all?¡¯ Despite that, I was somewhat disappointed. ¡°A bit disappointing.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it! Because of someone, the entire empire¡¯s resources were wiped out!¡± ¡°For that, you¡¯ve been taking plenty of elixirs.¡± ¡°The Emperor of the Empire must be steadfast for the country to run smoothly. Cultivate oneself, manage the household, govern the country, and bring peace to the world. To make the Empire strong, one must train the body first.¡± ¡°You still have the habit of using everything you¡¯re taught.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because it¡¯s you.¡± The Emperor smiled slyly as he spoke. ¡°More than that, you¡¯ve grown weaker. Your face has be even more annoyingly pretty like a gigolo.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that apliment?¡± ¡°Not in your case. Don¡¯t troublesome things flock to you? You, who alwaysined about having no time for research.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who married the Empire and didn¡¯t take a single concubine.¡± ¡°I have many concubines and wives. Altogether, there are about eight.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My sons have grown up too. You were a big help. Even the seemingly invincible Purple Tower Master died, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m immortal either, right?¡± That was true. Since I died, he must have had quite a hard time too. ¡°So I had children.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it too much to have so many wives?¡± ¡°¡­Even this is few, considering my position.¡± Saying that, he stepped back forcefully. The Emperor looked at me with eyes full ofpetitive spirit. ¡°Do you know? With my current power, I am about mid-level in the Supreme Realm.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°This world is really fun. And there are strange guys from other worlds too.¡± ¡°Yeah. For example, the elves who have devolved the scientific civilization of the neighboring country¡­¡± Swish. I turned my head to one side. Then the Emperor turned his head with me. At the same time. Boom!! A tremendous explosion erupted. It happened near the front gate. At the same time, an enormous amount of magical power expanded explosively. At the same time, a massive surge of mana expanded explosively. A deep green mana. As soon as it was unleashed, the emperor¡¯s face hardened. ¡°That damn bastard.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°One of those weird guys I mentioned earlier. An elder of the Elf race.¡± ¡°Those elf bastards.¡± I felt a slight pang of guilt. Because I had wronged them somewhat. ¡°We¡¯ll have to save the reunion forter.¡± ¡°Well, I guess we must.¡± For now, stopping that guy was urgent. Because the magic power emanating from here was immense. It¡¯s at least as strong as five heads of the Iron-Blood Sword n. The emperor and I ran swiftly. I used the Wind God¡¯s Steps. The emperor used the Divine Thunderbolt technique. And what we saw upon arrival was. ¡®Elves.¡¯ Long ears. And dazzling golden hair and blue eyes. ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect the emperor of the empire to personallye out to greet me.¡± ¡°You wench¡­¡± ¡°And there¡¯s one more face I haven¡¯t seen? Hm¡­ even with my discerning eye, it¡¯s quite a good face.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m handsome.¡± Even if said as if it¡¯s obvious, it didn¡¯t really stir any emotions. I swept my hair back and looked at the elf in front of me. ¡°So, what? Are you here to cause trouble?¡± ¡°A hostile gaze. Were you part of the empire? There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know someone as unique as you.¡± Anyway. The elf finished speaking. ¡°I¡¯m here to avenge.¡± ¡°Avenge? What kind of grudge do you have with us to say such a thing?¡± ¡°A grudge. A thousand years ago, when I was still a fledgling, a man named Genghis Khan invaded our China, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The emperor looked at the elf with a dumbfounded expression. Meanwhile, I had a look of admiration. Ho-oh. Elves could make threats like that. ¡®This is quite¡­¡¯ It might be a useful threat. The leverage in negotiations started by catching the other party off guard. That¡¯s why the Emperor was at a loss for words and couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡®And then a reasonable negotiation proposal¡­¡¯ ¡°So, the Empire shall submit to our Green Forest, one with China.¡± I thought. She was truly insane. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 ¨C Green Forest King (2) China had countless factions. The Orthodox Sect. The Unorthodox Sect and the Demonic Cult. Then there was the Ming Dynasty. All the forces of the martial world had gathered. The original Chinese government was also there. They fought fiercely. Monsters killed civilians, but the factions fought each other to protect their vested interests. Perhaps because of that. China truly resembled the Warring States period. It began to copse rapidly. Monsters attacked from the outside, while other forces quickly organized from within. If the Empire¡¯s Magic Towers had united as one, half of China might have already be imperial territory. Fortunately, the Empire was not united. But there were forces that took advantage of that gap. Three forces. They quickly established themselves in China. The Green Forest. A gathering of bandits. They were a moderately strong group. They expanded their influence amidst the chaos. Most of them were simple people, but they took up the sword to make a living. And they were the first to encounter a certain race. The Elven race. Elves. Children of the World Tree who loved nature. They took over the Green Forest. Thugs who protected others in exchange for extorting part of their wealth. They were all killed by the Elves. And among them, the most notable Elf became the King of the Green Forest. That was the current King of the Green Forest. There were two other forces. A race that simrly took over rivers and seas. And those who took over the Northern Sea. But themon point of the two forces. They were all split from the Elven race. Humans called them Elves, but they were all of the Elven race. Just as humans distinguished between Caucasians, Asians, and Africans. They were all of the Elven race. The surface was ruled by the Elves, and the rivers and seas were dominated by the Fairies. They even controlled parts of the North Sea, that was, parts of Russia. Therefore, the King of the Green Forest thought. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the Fairies taking over China?¡¯ And she made a decision. To start everything anew in this ce called China. In the midst of that, there was something extremely interesting. It was a Sinocentric thought. China was the best, and the world revolved around China. In some respects, it was correct. If the word China disappeared from that term. ¡®If our Fairies were inserted, that is.¡¯ The Fairies were the center. The King of the Green Forest was thinking along those lines. It wasn¡¯t particrly wrong. Thend and the sea. And they ruled the forests. There were other races, but in China, they were thew. Sinocentric thought. It was the idea that the Fairies were at the center. The Sea King and the Fighting King looked at her with disdainful eyes, but. ¡®Even so.¡¯ She thought so. And indeed it was. What she liked most. ¡®They¡¯re Chinese.¡¯ Even if most incidents urred, it¡¯s smoothed over with the thought, Ah, this bastard was Chinese! Thanks to that, the Green Forest King was enormously tarnishing the image of the fairies. ¡®That¡¯s none of my business.¡¯ Strangely, this world valued their face. Without truly knowing what practical benefits were. In any case, the Green Forest King fortified such will and invaded here. She knew what she said was absurd. So what. In this world, strength was justice. Now, with no transcendents after they were all dragged to the boundary, they were strongest here. Look at that emperor, unable to do anything. It¡¯s not because they couldn¡¯t refute her logic. It¡¯s because theycked strength. The empire was powerful. However, they were stronger. Just a simple logic. ¡®Even if they are in the Supreme Realm.¡¯ There were barely three of them. Moreover, they were human beings without any Unique Traits. So, the King of the Green Forest arrived here with a leisurely attitude. Faster than anyone else. And while wandering around, she saw it. A terrifying wave of magic power. ¡®It looks quite interesting.¡¯ Both forces looked interesting. Destruction. And annihtion. They seemed simr at first nce, but the two forces were different. But one thing was certain. Those who possessed both forces are extraordinary beings. So she rushed over. Destruction. Annihtion. Both were unusual attributes. ¡®One must be the emperor, of course.¡¯ Divine Thunderbolt. The lightning of annihtion. It was said to be a unique magic created by the Purple Tower Master. ¡®The Purple Tower Master, huh.¡¯ A very intriguing figure. The fairies were interested in magic and martial arts. They did not pay attention to myths. Because they had the World Tree as their god. Additionally, the spirits under it. Those were already in their possession. And the fairies realized. Magic and martial arts. These two powers suited the fairies perfectly. The Green Forest King, who learned martial arts, became stronger. Not only the Green Forest King, but other fairies also became stronger. The Sea King and the Fighting King as well. That¡¯s why they followed with interest. There were two men staring at her. She knew one. The Emperor. The emperor who led the empire that appeared in Mongolia. The other one. ¡®Who is he?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know. But the power she felt was unusual. No, she didn¡¯t feel anything. Like the wind. It was as if she couldn¡¯t feel anything at all. However, her senses kept warning her that it was dangerous. ¡®He¡¯s extremely dangerous.¡¯ The Green Forest King tended to trust her senses. The reason she could survive despite causing all kinds of trouble. It was because her senses were incredibly sharp. However, there is something that bothers her. The white-haired man. It¡¯s not something else. ¡®He¡¯s my type.¡¯ He was precisely her type. The Green Forest King openly looked at Han Seojin. ¡°Hooh¡­¡­¡± He was extremely handsome. To the point where no one among the Elven race couldpare except herself. No, in terms of harmony, he surpassed even herself. ¡®Or maybe.¡¯ Those who had already ascended and crossed into the boundary. The heroes of the Elven race. About three of them could match up to him. And the Elven race greatly adored handsome men. What was a handsome man? They were the ones who were the most harmoniously bnced. His features were distinct, with no rough edges. The elf race sought harmony in their appearance. That white-haired man fit her aesthetic sense. Indeed, they matched perfectly. ¡°Hey, you there.¡± The Green Forest King pointed at Han Seojin. ¡°Be my consort.¡± An elf who called herself the Green Forest King. That woman uttered something bizarre. Consort? No way, was she asking me to be something like a live-in son-inw? ¡°Are my ears bad?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t justugh, say something.¡± ¡°Pfft, cough, to Han Seojin¡­ Pfft.¡± The emperor keptughing. I couldn¡¯t just hit him. ¡®Should I just smack him?¡¯ I hesitated for a moment. But decided to let it go this time. Because. ¡®There are too many eyes on us.¡¯ No matter what, he was the emperor. One must respect what should be respected. ¡®The people here are too weak.¡¯ I might beat the emperor, but if other guys showed up, they might all get beaten by me. ¡®That¡¯s a bit much, even for me.¡¯ The emperor¡¯s authority must be upheld. Taking a quick look, the empire seems quite intact. ¡®Though the level iscking.¡¯ There were more resources than before. It seemed to be at least 2 to 3 times more than when I devoured it whole. ¡®To get some support for this¡­¡¯ I needed to stay on the emperor¡¯s good side. And. The woman in front of didn¡¯t doesn¡¯t sit well with me either. All the assets here might end up being mine. ¡®But she dares to try to take my budget?¡¯ This could not be forgiven. ¡°If you be my spouse, there are various advantages.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What? I absolutely don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯ll hear the conditions.¡± The reason for listening to the conditions was simple. After knocking down the woman in front of me, I¡¯d use it for negotiation. ¡°Heh, so that¡¯s how it is. Are you ying hard to get to raise your value? If you be my consort, there are many things I can offer, but the first would be the priority of the Dragon Vein.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± That¡¯s quite something. ¡°You seem so shocked that you can¡¯t speak. But it¡¯s too early to be surprised. Because our Green Forest is a bandit n. We have plundered all kinds of elixirs from all over the country.¡± Wow, that¡¯s really impressive. I briefly recalled the elixirs I had bought. ¡®I spent roughly in the trillions.¡¯ Was it because the transcendent was Korean and that transcendent could exist beyond boundaries? If I decided to release it, it was a crazy amount that could easily topple a nation. I swept up all the elixirs at once. I bought all kinds of rare elixirs, even those called five times their value. Neither the principal nor Abel stopped me, and even Yoo Eunchae was excited and bought some alongside me. ¡®It was actually the other side that stopped it.¡¯ The association was horrified and came running. They asked if we could spend that much money in smaller amounts. They said that spending so much at once might cause a panic. Anyway, we had plenty of elixirs bought with that money. There were so many elixirs that we took them whenever we¡¯re bored. ¡°Hehehe¡­ That is what it means to be my husband. Of course, if you want, I can also teach you the secret techniques of the fairy race.¡± ¡°Secret techniques of the fairy race?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. It¡¯s the method of handling spirits well.¡± Wasn¡¯t that just beating them up? I looked at the Green Forest King. She listed the conditions I could gain by getting married. ¡®In the end, it¡¯s not as good as what I already have?¡¯ Seeing this, I suddenly felt that the principal, who had been generously supporting us from the beginning of my possession until now, was truly remarkable¡­ ¡°How is it? Have you decided to join me as my spouse?¡± ¡°¡­Seojin?¡± The emperor watched my reaction. Did he really think I¡¯d be swayed by something like that? ¡®Even without all those things.¡¯ It¡¯s impossible. The reason was simple. Those who were on the boundary. Knowing that those two were there, no matter what I did. ¡®I need to keep women away for now.¡¯ Knowing how much chaos those two could cause, it¡¯s problematic to get close. I quietly raised my fist. ¡°Her face is my type, but her nature is the opposite. She¡¯s belligerent, does she want to fight me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± For a moment, she was at a loss for words. The woman who invaded the empire for no reason wasn¡¯t belligerent? ¡°A duel, a duel¡­¡± ¡°A duel sounds great.¡± The emperor smirked and said with a grin. I felt annoyed. As if saying, ¡°I got hit, so you should get hit too.¡± ¡®Well, I did torment him quite a bit.¡¯ I pushed him hard while teaching him the Divine Thunderbolt, and even before that, I consistently pushed him. The emperor. The pir of the empire. When I told him to build his skills first if he wanted to be that, he truly trained like a madman. He probably trained ten times harder than the kids are training now. ¡°Are you suggesting we settle this with a duel? It¡¯s unfortunate that it has to be forced. No, in this case, it¡¯s actually right to take you by force. You have caught my eye.¡± The King of the Green Forest muttered something. I calmly unfolded the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Hwaruk. A gray me. It lingered in my hand. ¡°Oh, so you are on the path of destruction. Indeed, a power like annihtion suits you¡­¡± The King of the Green Forest said to me with apetitive spirit. And then. Crunch. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Soul-Crushing Strike. It exploded on the face of the Green Forest King. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 ¨C Green Forest King (3) The ashen me zed. When she first saw it, she didn¡¯t think it was dangerous. No, it was dangerous. That was the supreme martial art. It was the martial art that made Han Seojin a Supreme Realm warrior. However. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ ck lightning. Divine Thunderbolt. Did they say it split stars? The name was grandiose, but it suited it quite well. Because it was lightning that annihted everything. Compared to that, the gray mes were not much. It contained the will of destruction. Even the emperor who held the thunderbolt of destruction was rated half a step below when facing her. ¡®But.¡¯ Martial art of destruction. She coveted it. The thunderbolt of destruction did not suit her, but the power of destruction harmonized with her quite well. The reason she wanted to ept him as my consort. It was because I coveted his martial art. So when he aimed his fist at herself, the Green Forest Kingughed. ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡¯ She stretched out her delicate jade-like hand. In her hand, a green power shimmered. The authority of verdure she possessed. Her martial arts were added to it. Green Forest Fist. Green fists filled the surroundings, blocking Han Seojin¡¯s path. Just like a forest. No matter how powerful, this forest could not be blocked. Countless green fists. That was why the Green Forest King was difficult to deal with. Only the emperor using Divine Thunderbolt can pierce that. Otherwise, it would turn into a prolonged battle. If it became a prolonged battle, it was even more problematic. Her power was specialized for prolonged battles. If it could not be broken head-on, it was over. A martial art that entangled and tormented people like a swamp. That was the martial art of the Green Forest King. Han Seojin moved simply. ¡®A type I don¡¯t like.¡¯ Raised his fist. Wind God. His martial arts, newly transformed by gaining its power. If he used a spear, he could lightly cut through and reach it. But that was not enough. ¡®You look down on me?¡¯ Fine then. He would make her pay for underestimating him. And then he¡¯d beat her mercilessly. Whoosh. Gray mes red up, consuming the green forest blocking his path. Even if it tried to block him. He extended his fist. The gray mes flickered. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. His own martial art created to smash everything blocking his way. It was made for such arrogant bastards. A certainty that their martial art was not wrong. Han Seojin smiled. Breaking the certainty. It¡¯s what he did best. It was because seeing the despairing faces after breaking them was his hobby. Han Seojin stepped on the Wind God¡¯s Steps. Above all, a swift and epassing footwork. Han Seojin approached. At a speed far beyond what she had anticipated. ¡®Huh?¡¯ The gray mes grewrger. The Green Forest King watched the mes. At first, she felt nothing. She thought it was dangerous. But she believed that her forest could withstand it. She surely thought that. She had thought so. The moment it was about to collide with the forest, all her senses warned her. ¡®If I block it¡­¡¯ No. She instinctively felt it. Those mes were not ordinary mes. Gray. mes that destroyed everything. Boom!! With one strike. With one punch, the entire Green Heaven cracked. And where the gray mes touched. There was a massive hole. ¡®This is.¡¯ It was dangerous. As her instincts warned her of danger, the King of the Green Forest moved. ¡®Spirit.¡¯ Whoosh! The wind blew. Right above Han Seojin. A giant form revealed itself. A bird¡¯s form. It revealed itself. And the King of the Green Forest drew her spear. Green Sky. A turquoise light poured out incessantly from the spear. Han Seojin looked at her with arrogant eyes. As if he didn¡¯t even care about the spirit. ¡°Tear him apart!!¡± At the King of the Green Forest¡¯smand, the spirit moved. This was no ordinary spirit. It was a top-tier spirit. A being capable of fighting against a Supreme Realm alone. The King of the Green Forest, who entered this ce alone, trusted the spirit. And she trusted her martial arts. Combining these two powers into one, she believed no one but a transcendent could stop her. Or unless there were multiple Supreme Realm beings. If not, she thought no one could stop her. It was the same now. Although her sanctuary had copsed, conversely speaking. ¡®The opponent¡¯s strength is also¡­¡¯ Thoughts ceased. The ashen mes swelledrger. Han Seojin looked at her. With eyes that deemed her trivial. In reality, she was trivial. ¡®Compared to the Duke of Extermination.¡¯ Far weaker. The Supreme Realm Duke of Extermination was not this weak. Magic and spirits. And chivalry. Using all three powers. But this? Boasting with just two powers? ¡®Ridiculous.¡¯ No, there must be something hidden. With such corrupted ideology, there¡¯s no way they invaded here with just that level of power. He clenched a fist. Equal realms. He examined the opponent with Heavenly Eyes. His body wanted to rampage. Two powers settled inside his body. cial Heavenly Moon and Brilliant zing Fire. The immense amount of mana shing there. It was speaking. To destroy that. Sure, let¡¯s destroy it. First, he grabbed the spirit¡¯s mouth that was rushing towards him. Crunch. Screeeeech! Something that normally couldn¡¯t be caught. But the power residing in his body forcibly grabbed it. Ash-colored mes spread to his foot. The spirit of wind. He grabbed the beak of the bird-shaped creature. Bang! He kicked it away. Screeeeeeech!! The wind spirit struggled. The sensation was quite satisfying. However, it wasn¡¯t dead. ¡®Pretty tough, huh?¡¯ In terms of how it felt, what could it bepared to? ¡®The head of the Iron-Blood Sword n.¡¯ The most recent enemy he encountered. Ifpared to someone in the Supreme Realm, it was tougher than that guy. Spirits weren¡¯t usually this tough. ¡®Is it because it had mastered martial arts?¡¯ The Duke of Extermination¡¯s spirits were a bit different. Han Seojin kicked the spirit and took a stance. The spirits weren¡¯t the only ones hostile towards him. ¡°You bastaaarrrd!!¡± ¡°Why are you so angry? I¡¯m dueling you just as you asked.¡± Han Seojin said with a crooked smile. In fact, he could kill that thing if he wanted to. ¡®Can you kill unique traits?¡¯ One thing was certain, killing a spirit didn¡¯t mean much. Because it would resurrect in the Spirit Realm. So. Han Seojin looked at the one who was wary of him. The Green Forest King. She was holding a spear, on guard against him. The initial flippancy was gone. ¡®At best, she¡¯s in the Supreme Realm.¡¯ This ce could very well be her grave. That thought made her hesitate. Han Seojin had no intention of killing her. ¡®She must not be killed.¡¯ His intuition was telling him. That woman called the Green Forest King. She had a strong scent. The scent of a pushover. ¡®A girl like her has a lot to be sucked dry.¡¯ For example, resources and such. Elixirs might not be particrly necessary. The more elixirs, the better. They could be used for various experiments, and if necessary, they could also be used to restore one¡¯s vitality. Moreover, the elixirs collected by the fairies were pure. They didn¡¯t usually have any attributes. It was best to keep them alive and then negotiate. To do that¡­ ¡®You have to shatter their pride.¡¯ Step. He walked forward. The Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique began to resonate with his will. Boom!! It exuded pressure in all directions. It was truly an overbearing aura. The will to destroy anything that stood in his way. The Green Forest King observed calmly. The Green Forest King aimed her spear. Spear of the Wind. With it, green light emitted. The Green Forest King. The title of king was not won by a gamble. Whoosh! The wind guided her. It pierced through Han Seojin¡¯s body. Pop pop pop! The spear split. The green-tinted spear of the wind multiplied into dozens at once. Each one harbored murderous intent. All of them were qi of certain strength. Han Seojin did not care. He threw a punch. Boom!! The ash-colored me-wrapped fist pierced through the green sky. ¡°You, you little brat!!¡± In an angry voice, the King of the Green Forest shouted. At Han Seojin. Han Seojin blinked. ¡®Young?¡¯ He was young. Butpared to the elves, he was indeed young, though his actual age was quite significant. If you roughly calcted the age difference, it was not strange if it¡¯s about ten times. Elves were a long-lived race. As such, their habits werezy and indolent. While humans were a greedy race, elves often suppressed their opponents with the power of time, so it¡¯s natural for them to be old. ¡°Did your parents teach you to behave like this!!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a moment, his mind went nk. The words were too absurd. Did he hear that correctly? Insulting his parents? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in my head. You, Professor Han Seojin, right? I heard Korea is a Confucian country. If you were properly taught by your parents¡­¡­¡± ¡°My parents died by my own hands.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± The Green Forest King was taken aback by Han Seojin¡¯s words. Despite making a derogatory remark, she seemed shocked by the revtion of such an unfilial act. The Green Forest King¡¯s offensive weakened. ¡®In the first ce, I don¡¯t even want to call someone who throws their child for human experiments a parent.¡¯ That didn¡¯t sit well with him. He clenched his fist. And struck the Green Forest King¡¯s face. BANG!! He punched her. Maybe because she was shocked by the confession of such an unfilial act. When heunched the attack at her face, she reacted. ¡®The sensation is quite good, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Han Seojin opened and closed his fist. He looked at where the Green Forest King had flown. She wasn¡¯t dead. The ground where the Green Forest King had crashed looked as if a bomb had exploded, with a tremendous roar and dust billowing everywhere. However, the dust couldn¡¯t obscure Han Seojin¡¯s vision. Heavenly Eyes, which were said to even glimpse the secrets of the sky. Through the dust, he could see the Green Forest King quietly preparing a counterattack. ¡°You rascal!!¡± The Green Forest King summoned the spirit once more. Whooooosh!! The wind blew. The wind stirred up a storm. It blew all the dust into the sky, emitting an overwhelming force. This was different from before. Had she strengthened it with a unique trait? ¡®Shall I get serious?¡¯ The subspace he had bought while using the market the other day. From there, he took out the Wind God Spear. Watching that scene, the Emperor thought. ¡®He¡¯s at it again.¡¯ Han Seojin was that kind of person. When his opponent brought out their best, he would respond in kind. If he got into a dispute with a wizard from the Blue Tower, he would counter with the Moonlight Freezing Sky. If he got into a dispute with a wizard from the Red Tower, he would incinerate them with the me of Creation. When fighting the Yellow Tower Lord, Duke of Extermination, he used Divine Thunderbolt. So, it wasn¡¯t strange for him to pick up a spear when fighting an opponent, even now that he had learned martial arts. Because Han Seojin did it with confidence. Han Seojin picked up a spear and charged at the Green Forest King. I picked up the Wind God Spear and rushed at the Green Forest King. Wind God Step. [The power of the Wind God imbues you.] elerating to the fullest, I charged at the Green Forest King. [The Wind Spirit (S) senses the power of the Wind God (S).] [The Wind Spirit (S) submits to you.] ¡­¡­Huh? Something strange popped up. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 135 Chapter 135 ¨C God Of The Game I obtained the ownership of the spirit. I paused for a moment at those words. ¡®Obtaining ownership?¡¯ A being called a spirit. Its traits matched my expectations. But for me to hold its ownership? ¡®Wind God.¡¯ The God of Wind. The power it held was far more dangerous than I had imagined. ¡®No, it¡¯s obvious.¡¯ It¡¯s nothing else. In terms of martial arts, my talent would be among the top in the Murim world. For someone like me, if I decided to delve into one martial art for years¡­ Before mastering the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique, I had gathered the demonic arts of the Ming Cult to develop the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique. The Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique of the Heavenly Demon. I did not learn it from the Heavenly Demon. The origin of all demonic arts. Those were martial arts created to be attainable by tracing themonalities of demonic arts. It took less than three years to master such a Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique. The Wind God¡¯s Step was a martial art that I would need to practice for years to master. ¡®So I was curious about the one who created it.¡¯ Facing the King of the Green Forest, a glimpse of the truth seemed to be revealed. But this was forter. Right now, I was in the middle of a fight. ¡®First, the method of use.¡¯ Attacking the King of the Green Forest with a spirit. ¡°Spirit of the Wind, attack that.¡± Imanded while drawing the image in my mind. The spirit formed a de of wind and directed it to attack the King of the Green Forest. ¡°Heh.¡± At my words, the King of the Green Forest chuckled. She twisted her lips into a smirk. ¡°You, you arrogant and insolent wretch.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that arrogant. Unlike someone who barges into a faction alone¡­ oh, sorry. That just means you¡¯re simply foolish.¡± ¡°You, you!!¡± The King of the Green Forest, seething with rage, raised her spear. And behind her, the Spirit of the Wind pped its wings. ¡°Poong Ah! A-Attack that unfilial wretch immediately!!¡± A great wind blew. The bird of wind pped its wings widely, creating des of wind. ¡°P-Poong Ah?¡± It attacked the Green Forest King. ¡®Oh, this works?¡¯ He had ordered the spirit to attack the Green Forest King. However, he had doubts whether it would work. The rtionship between a spirit and its contractor was somewhat special. Especially with the Fairy Tribe. To exaggerate a bit, it¡¯s like forming a marital bond, or if you were to name your closest friend, at least one woulde to mind. ¡®¡­¡­To put it simply.¡¯ For me, it meant someone akin to an emperor had betrayed me. Or the Heavenly Demon or the Duke of Extermination, perhaps. There were a few other names that came to mind. But was I a precious person to them? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Was it because I was getting older? Unnecessary thoughts crept in. ¡°W-What is this¡­¡­?¡± ¡°From now on, your spirit is mine.¡± ¡°T-this can¡¯t be. P-Poong Ah and I are bound by a contract. Since I was a child, from the time I wore diapers, we have been together.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The King of the Green Forest started to make excuses, miserably. ¡°C-could it be because I spoke informally?¡± That couldn¡¯t be it. A spirit was a lifelongpanion. Even someone as arrogant as the King of the Green Forest would treat her spirit well. Whatever else, spirits provided all kinds of help in battles and daily life. So, even the King of the Green Forest would¡­ [Relief, Satisfaction] Was it the effect of the Wind God? I could feel the emotions of the wind spirit. Relief and satisfaction? I looked at the wind spirit. I started to sense the emotions of the wind spirit towards the King of the Green Forest. [Contempt and Murderous Intent] ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Poong Ah! No, Poong Ah-unnie!¡± The King of the Green Forest looked desperate. And the spirit of the wind, looking away from it. [Liberation and Joy] ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Poong Ah, Poong Ah-unnie!!!¡± I really couldn¡¯t say anything. Leaving behind the despondent Han Seojin, the emperor stepped forward. ¡°Anyway.¡± The Green Forest King couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand against Han Seojin. She didn¡¯t use thest secret technique of the Green Forest. ¡®It¡¯s the same for this side too.¡¯ He looked at Han Seojin. Being a close friend, he could tell. That man still had many hidden cards. ¡®No, rather than hiding.¡¯ There was no reason to show them to the opponent. That feeling was strong. ¡°The oue seems decided.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Seems so.¡± Although it wasn¡¯t explicitly stated, to the Green Forest King, the oue didn¡¯t matter now. The spirit. Thepanion in her life was turning away from her. And the one who could resolve it was probably. ¡®That guy.¡¯ The one who hadmanded her spirit. Han Seojin. Despite looking like a delicate girl, his personality was not good. Did he think that having good looks was everything? How could he use a spirit to attack the Fairy Tribe? Even if he had the power to seize a spirit. To use it against the Fairy Tribe. He was truly a heinous being. The Green Forest King trembled with humiliation. To her, spirits were no different from spouses. But that man had forcibly controlled her partner to attack her. ¡®An evil being that should not exist.¡¯ And she thought. She had to reim her wife somehow. She couldn¡¯t hand over her wife to that man with just a decent face. ¡°Pl, please.¡± ¡°Please?¡± ¡°Pl, please.¡± ¡°Yeah, you should choose your words carefully.¡± Han Seojin looked at the Green Forest King. This kind of thing wasn¡¯t originally his style. However. ¡®This bastard invaded the empire alone.¡¯ If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t even dream of doing such a thing. Even transcendents dragged to the frontlines wouldn¡¯t have thought of this. She was just a Supreme Realm. Yet, she confidently stormed in here alone. Though things are different now, it was a ce he once belonged to. He didn¡¯t like that. ¡®How much of a mess has she made?¡¯ She did something wrong. But he had no choice but to face the Demon King. Even those damn lizards provided support. However. ¡®She¡¯s not even a transcendent.¡¯ Transcendent and Supreme Realm. The gap between them was enormous. He could tell because he had experienced it twice. However, it wasn¡¯t impossible to close that gap entirely. Above all, there was the Duke of Extermination. He had confidence. But Han Seojin couldn¡¯t tolerate this bastarding over. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Subdue her.¡± ¡°Should we start by cutting off her arm to make it easier?¡± ¡°¡­Han Seojin, you¡¯re still the same.¡± ¡°Well, if you can handle that alone without me, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The Emperor looked at Han Seojin and the King of Green Forest for a moment. The King of Green Forest was arrogant. Defeating this woman itself wasn¡¯t a problem. ¡®The empire still has that much capability.¡¯ However, there was a problem. The King of Fighters. And the King of the Sea. The alliance of those two would be a significant headache for the empire. ¡®But.¡¯ He gave a justification. The King of Green Forest couldn¡¯t say anything even if she died because of this. ¡®If we use this.¡¯ Killing the Green Forest King was easy. She even greatly contributed to lowering the Empire¡¯s prestige. ¡®Therefore.¡¯ He must use her properly. The Emperor gave a sinister smile. Countless uses came to mind. There was a way to use the Green Forest King to incite fights with other ces. Han Seojin, watching the scene nkly, opened his mouth. ¡°You, can you speak?¡± ¡°Nonsense, spirits cannot speak¡­¡± [I can.] The Spirit of Wind approached Han Seojin and spoke. Han Seojin briefly observed the spirit. With the Heavenly Eyes, he could roughly discern the structure of the contract. ¡®It seems easy to break it too?¡¯ A long line. A red line was visible. Should it be called the bond between two people? Something felt immensely strong. Can it be severed? It seemed possible. That intuition came. This could be severed. He reached out. Towards the red line. A gray me ignited on the extended line. No, this was not it. It didn¡¯t fit. Gray left the remnants of fate. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique was such a martial art. It broke the existing confinement and sought to create a new order. So this didn¡¯t fit. What he should use. Divine Thunderbolt. The lightning of destruction. Wooong!! The Moonlight Ice Heaven, imbued with the attribute of eternity, resonated. The me of Creation embracing the Eternal Sun. It resonated with that. Crackle. Lightning sparked. It was ck lightning. A lightning of destruction that annihtes everything, leaving no remnants behind. A lightning that split stars. A sudden thought urred. ¡®What about that?¡¯ The head of the Iron-Blood Sword n. The power used to kill that bastard. The system couldn¡¯t define it. Martial art. Magic. Divine power. And the power intertwined with the properties of time and space. Mugeuk. After killing the head of the Iron-Blood Sword n, Han Seojin had never used it. The divine power was still an unknown force to him. He could use it if he wanted to. But it was a power that required excessive effort. Divine Spirit of Eternity. It was as if it was bound by something. It remained aloof, as if not yet permitted to him. ¡®Therefore.¡¯ Lightning of Destruction. Divine Thunderbolt. It was right to tear it apart with this. Crack. The lightning of destruction recognized the thread of fate. Then, both the Green Forest King and the Spirit of Wind began to sense it. ¡°No, no way! You can break the bond proven by our king?¡± [Master!!] The Spirit of Wind came running to me. The Green Forest King looked at Han Seojin with a hopeless expression. I decided to return to the main topic. Suddenly, the Green Forest King attacked, and we had to fight abruptly. But that wasn¡¯t my original purpose. Shin Yura. I came here to broaden her horizons in magic. ¡°Professor, this is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡± I handed her the Spirit of the Wind. ¡®This one isn¡¯t very useful.¡¯ If I were to gain one, it should be one worthy of being called a king. Thinking so, I gave it to Shin Yura. Though it seemed to regret something while looking at me, so what. ¡°P-Poong-ah¡­¡± There was someone who looked at it pitifully¡­ no, it was a fairy. The Green Forest King was watching me give the spirit to Shin Yura. ¡°Then you should say goodbye to your previous contractor.¡± [Hehe, previous contractor, g-goodbye. Ah¡­] ¡°But why have you been making strange noises since earlier¡­¡± [Th-That¡¯s because your mana is so, so good, Contractor. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll hold back.] ¡°Hold back.¡± The reason was simple. It was because my ears felt ufortable. Anyway, I handed over a moderate amount of mana and made a contract with Shin Yura. [Unique Trait, Spirit of Wind (S) disappears.] And I felt something bing more rxed inside me. [Ah, hello. I, I am now 5,381 years old, a, and my attribute is the Spirit of Wind.] ¡°¡­¡­¡± But it must be my imagination that something felt a bit ufortable. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 ¨C God Of The Game (2) Shin Yura hadplex feelings towards Han Seojin. When he first showed her the magic circle, she decided to take lessons from him. He was someone who could elevate her magic to a higher level. Even if it was someone else¡¯s ¡®legacy¡¯ obtained from somewhere else, that legacy had value. She believed so. When she first took his lesson, she thought, ¡°How can someone be so brutish in training others?¡± ¡®It was the most effective.¡¯ Indeed, it was remarkably effective. The difference between Shin Yura before and after mastering that lesson was enormous. Even if Shin Yura used countless spells, she wouldn¡¯t be able to win against the Shin Yura who mastered the lesson. In fact, those who couldn¡¯t enroll in that lesson were still quietly protesting at school. But who was Han Seojin? A lone wolf, self-righteous, walking the path of an unparalleled emperor. No matter what anyone said, he acted ording to his own will. Some would see his actions and say he would soon fall, gossiping that they would watch and see when he eventually fails. ¡®Nonsense.¡¯ Shin Yura, who observed him closest, dismissed it as nonsense. It was only natural. His aplishments were not something that could be judged by those of such a level. Watching from the side, it was clear. Being taught by him, it was clear. ¡®He can¡¯t be judged by such trivial evaluations.¡¯ Strange. And yet, it was strange. She grew up hearing such words. Outside, she was hailed as a magical genius, but within her family, some viewed her with those eyes. A monster. An iprehensible being. She always said it was easy. However, when asked how she did it, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Magic was as easy for her as breathing. So, she didn¡¯t understand others¡¯ hearts well. Why couldn¡¯t they do something this easy? And through Han Seojin, Shin Yura could understand what that feeling was. The only difference between Shin Yura and Han Seojin was¡­ -It¡¯s simple. Think of mana as water particles and infuse your will into all of them. -¡­What? -¡­You don¡¯t even know this yet? He easily exined what she found difficult. As if he had taught many others before. However, the look in his eyes afterward hurt her pride. His blue eyes became a bit kinder. From then on, he taught her even more. -First, breathe in the mana¡­ -¡­No, that¡¯s basic. -¡­Ah! This much is basic. And soon, she found out what it contained. Idiot. He didn¡¯t actually think so, but Han Seojin approached Shin Yura¡¯s lessons with the mindset of teaching an idiot, or an animal. Although he didn¡¯t say it, it enormously hurt Shin Yura¡¯s pride. So, this trip to the Magic Tower was something she looked forward to a little. It might help to correct his disappointment. She was determined. Even if she had to roll in the mud, she was willing to fully ept his lessons. So, with half anticipation and half excitement¡­ [Ah, hello. I, I am now 5,381 years old, a, and my attribute is wind spirit.] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She obtained a spirit. [Unique Trait, Wind Spirit (S) obtained.] To be honest, the wind spirit didn¡¯t really suit Shin Yura. ¡®Rather, it¡¯s Yoo Seng who fits.¡¯ Unique Trait, Void. And a twist trait on top of that. If we only considered potential among the students, he might have the highest. Even though Yoo Eunchae, who always performed at least twice as well in any situation, had quite high potential. ¡®Something, there¡¯s something.¡¯ There was always a decisive something missing. Normally, with that level of ability, one¡¯s value would be high anywhere. ¡®Moreover, there¡¯s also an inherent drawback.¡¯ Could it be because she possesses too many abilities? There were many abilities that Yoo Eunchae could not handle properly. Although she handled them at a 9 out of 10 level. ¡®It feels like she can¡¯t surpass that.¡¯ However, the abilities she possessed were real. Or perhaps, it might be some sort of penalty for her abilities. Initially, the ability to change traits like that was peculiar. If it was a simr ability to changing unique traits¡­ ¡®Seon Woo-hyun is simr too.¡¯ Seon Woo-hyun feels more like something ¡®used.¡¯ Using the power of various heroes by infusing it into himself? It¡¯s close to that feeling. And Shin Yoo-ra¡­ ¡®How should I say it?¡¯ A genius magician. Yet, there was a strong sense of being ¡®trapped.¡¯ Normally, I didn¡¯t teach these kinds of folks. Because a genius trapped in their own shell and a mediocre person who followed my words through hard work¡­ If I had to choose between the two, I would choose thetter. ¡®If it¡¯s not a talent on par with mine anyway.¡¯ Geniuses didn¡¯t really mean much. I had seen many geniuses so far, but how should I put it¡­ they clung to what they could achieve like madmen, but if shown an insurmountable wall, they gave up. That was not all. The moment they saw the wall that was me, their mental images became fixed. For instance, the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. When I showed it, the martial artists in the martial world allocated their mental images to use my Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. The more frustrating part was that they didn¡¯t even create the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique properly. Most of them just ended up creating inferior versions of my Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. So, I believed the dark age of the martial world came because of this. ¡®They should have been ying to their own strengths.¡¯ Instead of leveraging their strengths, they faced the wall that was me and tried to break it down. As a result, the martial world became filled with garbage. The magic world was no different. Others should have been focusing on self-development, but they turned into folks who only coveted my legacy. The Tower Lord of the Red Tower did such a thing. That alone shows the behavior of the other tower folks. I looked at Shin Yoo-ra. ¡®A genius living trapped under a mediocre ceiling.¡¯ However, Shin Yura was slowly breaking through that ceiling. I made it that way. And her environment made it that way. ¡®She has been praised for being so talented her whole life.¡¯ There were many people simr to her. Nearly eight of them. They stimted each other. Until now, I had been focusing on teaching those who had not fully blossomed their talents. ¡®It¡¯s about time to teach them properly.¡¯ However, there would be many participants. Because there would be basic sses here. ¡°What kind of magic do you n to teach this time?¡± ¡°Divine Thunderbolt.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± The reaction was explosive. Shin Yura¡¯s eyes trembled, along with the eyes of Nam Hye-rin, who was beside her. With eyes filled with astonishment, the two looked at me. ¡°Divine Thunderbolt, by any chance¡­?¡± ¡°This is it.¡± Crackle. ck lightning sparked from his grip. It was lightning imbued with the power of destruction. Anything that stood in its way would be obliterated without a trace. Thus, it was lightning that could split stars. ¡®It was actually created by splitting something akin to a star.¡¯ There was a time when an organization called Gyeolsa had to destroy something simr to a star. Divine Thunderbolt was the magic that emerged from that destruction. He did wonder whether he should reveal this or not. Fiery ze. And Moonlight Frost. Mastering these two, and then resonating their magic together. This technique was quite well-known. ¡®The Emperor is virtually the only one who survived using it.¡¯ Initially, I had to stick close. However, seeing the state of the empire, it¡¯s hard to stay around. So, I gave her the spirit. The spirit of the wind. This will help you. ¡°Help me?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s what you need the most. Your me of Renovation is weaker than your Moonlight Ice.¡± ¡°¡­Then, do I strengthen the me of Renovation with wind?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I taught the method of using Divine Thunderbolt. ¡°me of Renovation and Moonlight Ice. Use equal amounts of these two powers to induce repulsion. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°However, there are a few magic forms and mana arrangements to use here.¡± I taught the basics of those. Only the basics. My current Divine Thunderbolt was too different from the initial stage. ¡°Can¡¯t you just teach it to me as it is?¡± Nam Hye-rin asked with a questioning look. ¡°You learned the Emperor Sword Technique from its original form, containing all your insights and even your manifestation. Would you teach it like that?¡± ¡°¡­Ah, I see, that¡¯s what you mean.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± In simple terms, the former was easy to initiate. Thetter, however, was difficult to initiate, and since it contained insights and manifestations, it deviated from the original swordsmanship. This made it easy for martial artists to fall into the demonic deviation they feared. ¡®Even wizards can fall into it.¡¯ And one more thing. ¡°The reason I gave you the Spirit of the Wind is for two purposes.¡± ¡°The first is to enhance the Revolution me?¡± ¡°Yes. And the second is a safety mechanism.¡± ¡°¡­Can using magic be fatal?¡± ¡°Divine Thunderbolt is an extreme magic.¡± It destroyed not only the opponent but also the user. That was the power I wanted from Divine Thunderbolt. If it was not at that level, it wouldn¡¯t exhibit such power. Therefore, it was a magic of self-destruction. ¡°It¡¯s better to use it more cautiously than other spells.¡± ¡°¡­How strong will I be if I can use this?¡± ¡°Well.¡± I pondered for a moment. Words that would moderately inspire without causing urgency. That¡¯s what was needed. ¡°If you fully master this.¡± Their eyes followed me. Nam Hye-rin¡¯s indifferent yet somehow anxious gaze. And Shin Yoo-ra¡¯s expectant yet doubtful gaze, wondering if she could aplish it. ¡°In the same realm, and even those in the Supreme Realm, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who could survive a direct hit from Divine Thunderbolt.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Shin Yoo-ra clenched her fists. She looked at me with eyes glistening with enthusiasm. Yes, do your best. If you don¡¯t, Divine Thunderbolt is something you can never reach. ¡°Then, should I explore the empire a bit?¡± ¡°Why are you trying to leave alone?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nam Hye-rin tilted her head. ¡°If a friend suffers, you should suffer together.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to train even while traveling¡­¡­¡± ¡°Traveling and sightseeing are good too. But if you don¡¯t want to fall behind others, you should work hard.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nam Hye-rin went to swing her sword. ¡°Before you go, take this person with you.¡± ¡°That person is¡­¡­¡± A person, indeed. I looked at the King of the Green Forest, who had a nk expression. ¡°Poong-ah¡­¡­ Poong-ah unni¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to reim the Spirit of Wind?¡± ¡°What, what?! Are you saying you¡¯ll give it back?!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a bit too valuable.¡± Seeing how they showed loyalty to me, it seemed they would ensure Shin Yoo-ra¡¯s safety. So, they could not be discarded. ¡°I can arrange a new Spirit of Wind for you.¡± ¡°Ha, that¡¯s ridiculous. I am also a fairy who has reached the Supreme Realm. So, a spirit is¡­¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a spirit withposite attributes?¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°A spirit with the attributes of the sky, don¡¯t you desire it?¡± Sky attributes. Wind and lightning. And clouds and water, ice. The sky attribute epassed these fiveposite attributes. ¡®And it was also my original attribute.¡¯ Although the power of eternity seeped in as I obtained Eternity, my essence was the magic of the sky attribute. Therefore, it was easy for me to obtain that spirit. ¡°Teach her well. Then I¡¯ll teach you.¡± ¡°How could I¡­ No, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The Green Forest King closed her eyes for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not in a position to refuse. I owe you. As an apology, I will do so.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± What was this? Did she gain some sort of realization? The attitude had changed slightly. ¡®I should watch for a while.¡¯ There was something a bit more urgent. The empire that would be my emergency fund. I should boost their power a bit. I closed my eyes. I felt gazes. Many emotions were held. Someone¡¯s gaze was filled with doubt, and someone¡¯s was filled with curiosity. But, not the tower lords. Suspicion and distrust. Those expressions were held there. ¡®I told them not to say Han Seojin.¡¯ I hoped there was a cocky one among the tower lords. Thinking that, I looked at the tower lords with arrogant eyes. ¡®There are many I don¡¯t know?¡¯ There were about three new faces. I just knew the faces of two. The remaining two were the Red Tower Lord and the Yellow Tower Lord. ¡®I thought I would know the Purple Tower Lord.¡¯ An unknown arrogant one was sitting in the tower lord¡¯s seat. Why was I arrogant? Because he was looking at me with eyes that said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how great you are.¡± ¡®Well, as we talk, there will definitely be people who will know about me.¡¯ Shall we start slowly? ¡°Come on, repeat after me.¡± Before we begin. ¡°I am a blockhead.¡± Just to educate you a bit. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 ¨C God Of The Game (3) Suddenly, strange rumors began to spread throughout the Empire. The mages of the Magic Tower. They gathered quarterly each year. All the mages of the Magic Tower convened to share their opinions. A ce created for constructive magical discussions. However, that purpose had deteriorated. The forum where the mages of the Magic Tower gathered for discussions had now turned into apetition of who achieved greater results. At some point, it became about who could recover more of the ¡®First Purple Tower Master¡¯s¡¯ legacy. And currently, the one achieving the greatest results in that field was¡­ ¡®None other than me.¡¯ After the death of the First Purple Tower Master, unlike other towers, a massive crowd was drawn to the Purple Tower. Purple Tower Master. The ce created by the one who led the Empire to prosperity and was called the Emperor of Magic. The most brilliant genius in the history of the Empire created the Magic Tower. Countless geniuses had entered here and surpassed countless other geniuses. The pinnacle of the Empire¡¯s Magic Tower. Not now, but someday, I thought I would reach that ce. The current Purple Tower Lord, Max Welton, thought so. He wanted to be the protagonist. The most outstanding person in the history of the Empire, the first Purple Tower Lord, Han Seojin. Using his legacy, he recently created a theory. So, this quarter, the Purple Tower will stand out the most. Damn Red Tower Lord. He no longer needed to bow his head to that bastard who wasn¡¯t even worth chewing up. The Purple Tower Lord met the Red Tower Lord before going inside. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Hmm? Ah¡­ the Purple Tower Lord.¡± The Red Tower Lord was with a handsome man. A man with blue eyes and white hair. Strangely, his eyes were drawn to him. ¡®I¡¯ve heard of him somewhere.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know. But he didn¡¯t like it. Seeing him fawning over the Red Tower Lord. ¡°Is this guy really the Purple Tower Lord?¡± The man looked at him as if appraising him. His eyes were deep. The Purple Tower Lord flinched at the strange sense of intimidation. ¡°I don¡¯t see any special talent. There¡¯s a bit of talent, but it¡¯s not as good as Shin Yura.¡± ¡°That child is special.¡± ¡°Indeed, guys like this¡­ vague geniuses are worse than mediocre ones.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ are you talking to me right now?¡± The Purple Tower Lord spoke while trembling. It was absurd. Daring to appraise him, of all people? Han Seojin smirked and looked at the Purple Tower Lord. ¡°The Empire must be really struggling.¡± To make someone like this a Tower Lord. He didn¡¯t say it out loud. But the nuance was like that. The Purple Tower Lord looked at Han Seojin with calm eyes. They say that when a person was extremely angry, they became rather calm. The Purple Tower Lord was like that now. ¡°Do you have many talents? Or do you trust the Purple Tower Lord beside you?¡± ¡°Me? Trust him?¡± Han Seojin showed a bewildered expression. Was there nothing else to trust, so you trusted the Red Tower Lord? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Purple Tower Lord recently, by sheer luck, ascended to the position. He¡¯s a bit inferiorpared to the other Tower Lords.¡± ¡°Was bing a Tower Lord something you could achieve by luck?¡± ¡°Yes, sometimes one suddenly bes a transcendent and is drawn to the boundary, or suddenly dies. This isn¡¯t the empire, but there are always those who behave immaturely no matter where you go.¡± Those who behaved immaturely. The Red Tower Lord tantly stared at the Purple Tower Lord. At that sight, the Purple Tower Lord was infuriated but held back. ¡°But who is this person for you to be speaking so respectfully?¡± At the Purple Tower Lord¡¯s words, the Red Tower Lord¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°A significant guest of the Empire.¡± ¡°A significant guest?¡± This one? The Purple Tower Lord looked with eyes full of doubt. ¡°You should learn to see things better. Even the Emperor values this person the most, tsk.¡± The Red Tower Lord clicked his tongue and passed by the Purple Tower Lord, saying, ¡°Even though we are both Tower Lords, there is a difference in rank. Tsk, how disgraceful.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°What is that reaction?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you speak so strongly.¡± ¡°I may have shown a gentle side, but I do have quite a temper.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reasonable enough. At least you don¡¯t lose your mind and storm the Imperial Pce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s originally strange. The Imperial Pce isn¡¯t some yground, barging into it whenever something goes wrong¡­¡± ¡°Hey, quiet. That¡¯s the secret to getting more budget.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve decided to define that as ckmail.¡± I stood in the auditorium. There was no problem with giving a lecture. I was used to it. From the second life, the third, and now the fourth. I had never had trouble teaching anyone. ¡®Well, if they don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll persuade them physically.¡¯ The ones who insisted they couldn¡¯t do it, I¡¯d just drive them into the ground without mercy, and they¡¯d figure it out. ¡®What¡¯s their level?¡¯ I could see it. My Heavenly Eyes could gauge most of their levels. Compared to when I was in the empire. ¡®They¡¯ve weakened.¡¯ It was not just a little weaker. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they had weakened by more than half in terms of percentage. ¡®For various reasons, I have be absurdly weak.¡¯ There might be my own gaps. But even ounting for that, they had be too weak. ¡®Unlike Earthlings, I couldn¡¯t learn unique traits.¡¯ In this world, unique traits exerted an extremely powerful force. However, beings from outer space¡­ no, beings from other dimensions cannot receive that power. Those born here were a bit different, though. In any case, they couldn¡¯t learn unique traits. And one more thing. Transcendents couldn¡¯t teach them. They were busy gathering at a ce called the Boundary to fend off external enemies, that was, things flowing out from the Demon World. Even so, geniuses were born in such ces. Maybe not as much as me, but there could be thoseparable to me. So I provoked. ¡°Stupid head¡­¡± A voice full of disbelief. More than a few people bristled at those words. And among them, some had already cast spells. ¡®Slow activation, the magic isn¡¯t even dense.¡¯ The power of the magic was alsocking. ¡®Nothing special among the aggressive ones.¡¯ No need to even look. With a wave of my hand, I caught the magic. ¡°What, what is this!¡± ¡°My magic¡­¡± And then extinguished it just like that. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to show something?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The auditorium was filled with silence. I surveyed the faces. Expressions of bewilderment, confusion, or perhaps¡­ disbelief. Most of the disbelieving faces were the old folks. They must have seen me before. ¡®Back then, I was even more extreme, so they might be wondering.¡¯ Maybe it was because I was a bit immature back then. Those who remembered my wild days. ¡°The activation speed is slow, and the method of imbuing mana is outdated. On top of that, its power has diminished.¡± I twisted my lips. I rotated the magic form engraved on the heart area. Moonlight Frozen Sky. The chilling cold of destruction slowly crept up from below the auditorium. ¡°Mo-Moonlight Frozen Sky!¡± ¡°Oh my god, he has further strengthened that ice magic of destruction¡­?!¡± I looked at the astonished fools. Old fools. Those with the insignia of the Yellow Tower or the Purple Tower. ¡°Han Seojin!!¡± They stood up. Confusion, surprise, excitement, or anger. A whirlwind of emotions swirled. Even those who had aged considerably looked at me with disbelief. ¡°Is aging the only thing you lot have aplished?¡± ¡°You bastard! That¡¯s because you possess the treasures of the empire!!¡± ¡°So what? I perished alongside the Demon King, you should know that much.¡± I had nothing to fear. I was confident. I took most of the empire¡¯s treasures, but it was because of that I could defeat the Demon King. If it weren¡¯t for those coincidences, I might have lost there. ¡°And where does a young brat like you get off ring at me?¡± As I spoke, I remembered. That brat. Always boasting about being a noble or something. ¡°You, when I was the Tower Master, you were just a 20-year-old brat!¡± ¡°You insolent! So what if you¡¯re older? And how long do you n to milk that incident?! This time I will teach you a lesson¡­¡± ¡°This bastard, how dare you attack an elder?!¡± I approached the brat and smacked his head with my hand. Bang!! ¡°This bastard!¡± Bang!! ¡°When I started learning magic at your age!!¡± Bang!! ¡°In less than five years, I became the Master of the Magic Tower!!¡± Bang!! ¡°And then got swindled by some gold-digging bitch!!¡± Bang!! ¡°Squandered the family¡¯s fortune!!¡± Bang!! ¡°Stole the magical ingredients I was diligently researching!! Because of you, my magic research was dyed by a month! You bastard!!¡± Bang Bang!! ¡°And after I let that slide, now you¡¯re attacking your elders?! You bastard!!¡± ¡°P-Please, stop¡­! A-And besides, I¡¯m older than you¡­¡± ¡°Stop what, you bastard!! I was born first! You¡¯re in big trouble today. As if I wasn¡¯t already in a bad mood because the standards of the Empire¡¯s Magic Tower have dropped¡­¡± ¡°P-Please, Lord Han Seojin! That bastard lost his mind, got swindled by another gold-digger, squandered the South Tower¡¯s wealth, crawled into a brothel, got a venereal disease¡­¡± ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just kill this bastard?¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s still the property of the Magic Tower¡­¡± The Red Tower Lord hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°It seems we can handle it.¡± ¡°S-spare me!!¡± ¡°If we tell the Emperor, something will happen. Use this bastard as an example, and elevate it.¡± ¡°W-wait, please!!¡± When discussing the fate of the guy who had been disrespectful to me, another man interjected. ¡°Who dares to interrupt while I¡¯m giving a lesson¡­¡± Judging by the emblem and color, it was the Yellow Tower. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A-are you perhaps the first Purple Tower Lord?¡± ¡°Yes, and?¡± ¡°The Duke of Extermination left something behind.¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± ¡°Here, take this¡­¡± The Yellow Tower mage handed me a box. It contained the Duke of Extermination¡¯s magic power. ¡°But who are you to have this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a descendant of Nichs¡­¡± ¡°¡­Ah, so you were a descendant of the Duke of Extermination¡¯s rtives. Well then, is there any magic you want to learn?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. This was left by the Duke of Extermination.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not fine with me. Should I teach you Divine Thunderbolt?¡± ¡°That magic can only be learned by the emperor¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can beat the emperor.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s not the issue here?!¡± ¡°Tsk, just bring a few spells from the Emperor¡¯s Tower. I¡¯ll fix them up for you.¡± ¡°Thank you!!¡± I stayed in the empire for a while and modified the spells. I had a busy time. I watched over Nam Hye-rin and the Green Forest King to see if they were behaving and checked if Shin Yu-ra was using magic well. I lined up the Tower Masters, put them through drills, and taught them some magic. Before I knew it, a week had flown by. Maybe it was because I had been living in istion from the outside world, but the surroundings felt unusually noisy. ¡®Did something happen?¡¯ The merchants were chattering. I was about to pass by but stopped. Because I heard something that made me halt. ¡°Did you hear the news?¡± ¡°The tomb of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor.¡± What? Whose tomb? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 138 Chapter 138 ¨C God Of The Game (4) In the martial world, someone¡¯s grave was a truly terrifying existence. It¡¯s because of the rumors that the existence left behind secret martial arts manuals or all sorts of elixirs and treasures. In reality, martial artists did leave such things behind. Evidence that they existed. Because they wanted to leave that behind. Most martial artists did not live solely immersed in martial arts. While training, they also fell in love, studied, and engaged in social activities. However, there were some martial artists who were truly obsessed with martial arts. They did not leave descendants. To take on disciples, they headed towards prestigious families or renowned martial sects. The Nine Great Sects. And the Five Great ns. Influence was not only in the orthodox sects. There was also the collective of unorthodox sects known as the Four Evils. Opposing the Martial Alliance, there are also groups known as the Thirteen Wings. And the Demonic Cult, which stood alone against the Four Factions and the Martial Alliance. Compared to them, those who left tombs had no such power. Their names were renowned, but only their individual strength was high. It¡¯s not that no one wanted to be their disciple. It¡¯s just that they were not satisfied. Anyway, those who couldn¡¯t even make such disciples often created tombs for the sake of their sessors. But most of them, not knowing their ce, created absurdly difficult traps. With their pride, they made their tombs splendid, but the quality of the items they left was mediocre. Before I mastered the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique, I could have used them to some extent, but now most martial arts books are just kindling for a fire. However. ¡®If it were my tomb, it would be a bit different.¡¯ Martial World. The people there were solely driven to pursue the tyrannical path. Only tyrannical martial arts survived. That was one of the reasons for the decline of the martial world. ¡®In a way.¡¯ It was simr to the world of magic. Magic should go in different directions, but everyone was only coveting what was called my legacy. ¡®But my tomb.¡¯ I looked into it for a moment. Rumors had already spread here that my tomb had appeared. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. The appearance of that existence¡¯s tomb seemed to draw considerable attention from all over the world. However, that was a strange story. Because I did not create a tomb. In my third life¡­ that was, the life as the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. An incident caused a great stir in the martial world, known as the Massacre of Mount Hua. I died there. I perished together with those who tried to kill me by destroying my circle. My corpse waspletely incinerated there. Strength capable of lifting a mountain. Regenerative power that allowed one to revive even if their head was severed and reattached. Even possessing such abilities¡­ ¡®I couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone tampering with my corpse.¡¯ So, I burned it all. Burned my body, my dantian, and my circlespletely to ashes. As a result, I incinerated Mount Hua. Without a trace. However, there was something I suspected. The tomb of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. ¡®It makes more sense if you just change the order a bit.¡¯ The Blood Cmity of Mount Hua. It¡¯s an incident where three old monsters from the righteous sect tried to kill me. Besides them, there were various misceneous forces. I wasn¡¯t supposed to die there. Originally, I would have ughtered all of them. But at that time, my body was not in proper condition. It was covered in all sorts of wounds. My dantian was nearly about to shatter, and my circle was far from normal. On top of that, I had ¡®used¡¯ the Purple Magic Tower Master once. I did not regret what I did. If I could go back in time once more. And if I were to face that situation again. I would do the same without hesitation. Because if I hadn¡¯t done that, ¡®The Heavenly Demon would have died.¡¯ She made me her husband, properly taught me martial arts, and was willing to give up her position as the Heavenly Demon for me when I mastered all the demonic arts and walked the path of the Heavenly Demon. If it were her, She would die with a smile, saying she would rather die than see me die. But I didn¡¯t want that. If the Duke of Extermination made me a decent human being, The one I could call a master was the Heavenly Demon. That¡¯s why I did it. They buried what they were trying to do entirely. During that process, those corrupted by the demon emerged, and other scum appeared. It wasn¡¯t that they were prepared to die. Their n was absurd and full of ws. There was also some arrogance. It was worth being arrogant. My body, having received most of the Empire¡¯s resources, was confident it could defeat the Purple Magic Tower Lord at his peak. Moreover, there was the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. And the Great Sky Dancing Divine Mantra. With just those two martial arts, I could dominate the world. I thought I wasn¡¯t being careless. That was arrogance, but someone like me could afford it. ¡®The problem came after that.¡¯ Their n was absurd. But there was someone who could make that absurdity a reality. No, there were several of them. Those damned bastards tried to kill the Heavenly Demon¡¯s persona to do as they pleased. What they wanted was chaos. So, I killed them all. As a result, I ended up with severe injuries. In hindsight, I thought it was fortunate. If it wasn¡¯t me, but the Heavenly Demon, it might have been a trap that really killed her. Moreover, It may sound irresponsible, but I was a reincarnator. From their perspective, I was dead, but I did not die. I calmly opened my closed eyes. ¡®I was alive.¡¯ Just like the Dragon King resurrected. He too¡­ no, they too existed. Well, they were that kind of bastards. A trap that no one would have noticed if it weren¡¯t for me. It was quiet, secretive, and dangerous. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Dragon King. If I hadn¡¯t gained enlightenment from the battle with him. If I hadn¡¯t seen that thing at the end of the battle with him. I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. ¡°You¡¯re alive.¡± My lips twisted on their own. The Dragon King was dead. Not a demon, but someone attached to another ce, who received power from another, but was definitely dead. God of Magic. That instilled certainty. If it had been in an evolved state, it would have been impossible even for the Purple Tower Lord. Right now. It was not the Purple Tower Lord. But I saw it. That was enough. Then I could kill the Demon King. I closed my eyes again. ¡®They set a trap.¡¯ The grave of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. And that location was in the Gangseo region. The ce I buried entirely. It must have been that ce. My intuition told me. They were calling me. ¡®They know me.¡¯ That I was the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. That I was the Purple Tower Lord. They knew. It was natural. Even those on the boundary recognized my identity. I recognized those who were bickering with them there. The God of Magic. I had observed it within the realm of Han Seojin. One of the Demon Kings. That guy, no, those guys¡­ This trap was meant for confusion. And perhaps their goal was to kill me rather than that. Because I hindered their movements. Starting from the Golden-Faced Demon King, to the Dragon King. Was that all? I erased the Iron-Blood Sword n associated with the Dragon King and killed any demon-possessed beings on sight. Those who crossed the line. Those who did what should never be done as humans. From their perspective, I was something that must be killed. An enemy that could not live under the same sky. That feeling was mutual for me. Even breathing the same air as them was disgusting. ¡®I want to teach a bit more, but.¡¯ I had written down many things. In preparation for any unforeseen circumstances. I released what I thought was my legacy. With the condition that it be shared with all mages. At the very least, the empire had to regain its former glory. However, if there was one thing that bothered me¡­ Crackle. Shin Yura was practicing Divine Thunderbolt on one side. And. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m starting to see the pattern.¡± ¡°Kid, do you even know the difference between you and me¡­!!¡± ¡°Grandma?¡± ¡°I meant to show some respect! Call me sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s a bit¡­¡­¡± Nam Hyerin rarely made a troubled face. Well, calling someone whose age difference was at least 40 times yours, sister, was a bit much. ¡®Even a 40-year age difference is tough.¡¯ But if the difference was 40 times, it became even more awkward to address. ¡°Still, it¡¯s better than professor, right? If it were Professor Han Seojin, he would have called you ¡®hey¡¯ or ¡®you¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The King of Green Forest remained silent. I frowned. Even I wouldn¡¯t go that far. Shin Yura, who had read my thoughts, frowned and spoke to Nam Hyerin. ¡°Even the professor wouldn¡¯t talk about that.¡± ¡°Then what do you think he would have said?¡± ¡°¡­¡­That is.¡± Shin Yura stopped speaking. She looked as if she had been struck to the core. Even you, Shin Yura¡­! Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. That name still remained in the martial world. Young people thought of him as a transcendent who dominated an era. However, for the older generation, it was a slightly different story. Still. The martial world feared that man. A century had passed. The mountains and rivers had changed ten times over. Yet, they had seen it. The man who was nothing short of horrifying. His shadow, despite more than a century passing, still loomed over the martial world. Bloodshed of Mount Hua. It was said that the Orthodox Sect caused the incident, but that fact is slightly different. If it were truly only the Orthodox Sect that caused it, the Orthodox Sect would have already disappeared. Demonic Cult. And Sa Paecheon. Those two also added their strength. The power possessed by the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor was astonishing. To check his power, three major forces gathered. The Imperial Pce also intervened. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. Just before that man appeared, there was a man known as the best in the world. A hidden master of the Imperial Pce. And the forces led by him. Han Seojin disparaged him as just a Plum Blossom Swordmaster, but he was the force that protected the former best in the world. Far superior to typical Plum Blossom Swordmasters. The hidden masters of the Imperial Pce also joined to slowly wear him down to death. The best in the world hid until the end, waiting for an opportunity. With some technique he possessed, he hid his presence from afar. And in the moment of attempting to sever his breath, he was caught in the explosion unleashed by the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor and perished. It was an absurd death, but because of it, all factions became wary. The Imperial Pce that lost the one who imed to be the greatest master under the heavens. The Orthodox Sect that lost its greatest power. The Unorthodox Sect that lost the most treasures. And the Demonic Sect that might have removed its greatest internal enemy. While keeping each other in check, the Unorthodox Sect and the Demonic Sect joined hands and took over half of China. The transcendent beings, who were their greatest strength, were all dragged to the boundary. Thus, the Orthodox Sect could survive. However, the aftermath he (did not) caused swept across the martial world. Therefore, many cast their eyes upon it. ¡°Gather in Jiangxi immediately!¡± ¡°The Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. His legacy must not fall into others¡¯ hands!!¡± Such was the state of the martial world. ¡°The martial arts world, it¡¯s nothing special, but there are a few exceptional individuals.¡± ¡°Others are nothing special, but the legacy of that monstrous demon-level being is intriguing.¡± ¡°Recruit the priests immediately!!¡± The nearby Indians also began to prepare. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a rather interesting event happening in China?¡± ¡°Hmm, the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. Most in the martial arts world are insignificant, but that demon is different.¡± ¡°Her husband, you say. Interesting.¡± Preparations began in various parts of the divine realm. And then. ¡°Haa¡ª.¡± There was a woman with long, disheveled hair. Her hair was messy. Though her attire was light, her body, glimpsed through, seemed endlessly pitiful. With hair and eyes that allowed no color, swallowing everything in ck. ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve arrived.¡± The woman slowly savored the air of the secr world. The expression of the woman, which had been utterly emotionless, began to change gradually. From her cold eyes, a bit of exhration started to rise. Light. There was a slightmotion. Annoying riffraff tried to block her path. However, they were quite powerful riffraff. Even she had to exert considerable effort. But there was someone who shared her intention. ¡®Han Seojin, was it?¡¯ A blonde elf. The one who introduced herself as the Duke of Extermination dared to call her husband her own. ¡®Well, if she begs on her knees, I could grant her the position of a concubine.¡¯ The woman. The Heavenly Demon turned her head. The Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique within her body was pointing somewhere. ¡®Found it.¡¯ My other half. The eyes of the woman, the Heavenly Demon, curved into a crescent shape. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 ¨C God Of The Game (5) Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique. It was also the origin of the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Han Seojin spoke while creating that technique. The Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique was inspired by the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique. Thus, a part of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique inevitably got embedded. As a result, the Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique was drawn to the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. Both Han Seojin and the Heavenly Demon knew this fact, but they did not bother to mention it. Both were satisfied. The Heavenly Demon was satisfied because she could know Han Seojin¡¯s whereabouts, and Han Seojin was satisfied because the Heavenly Demon became less obsessed with him, although their points of satisfaction slightly differed. Now, it has be a poison. ¡®Found you.¡¯ Her other half. The Heavenly Demon¡¯s eyes curved into a crescent. The Heavenly Demon¡¯s Godly Technique was pointing the way. Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique. The martial art, now slightly more advanced than before, was leaving its trace. However, she couldn¡¯t move immediately. The Boundary. A ce that embodied a kind of rule created there. Demons. A ce made to kill those damned bastards. The nauseating bugsing from the demonic realm. A ce to catch those bastards. Gods and transcendents. They imposed restrictions on acts that transcended dimensions. Earth and the demonic realm. They widened the passage, forcing them to be caught there. But, maybe because of that. The restrictions at the boundary were binding her. The pact made by gods and transcendents. Those with power beyond transcendence in this world were all subjected to ¡®restrictions.¡¯ Upon reaching transcendence, one reached the boundary and was forcibly given karma there. There were many problems. Some joined the demons, while others tried to escape recklessly. However, they were given the corresponding punishment. They didn¡¯tpletely prevent them from leaving. When they aplished their tasks, they were sometimes allowed to go on excursions. Duke of Extermination. And herself. The two were somewhat different. They were the ones whom the gods were most wary of. They were people who could shake the heavens and the earth with sheer strength alone. Thus, they earned the vignce of all the gods. Unlike the transcendents, they were beings who drew their power from human ¡®faith.¡¯ They were different in nature from the transcendents. However, neither the Heavenly Demon nor the Duke of Extermination cared. There was no need to care. The one who had given his all. Because he had died. Yet, she didn¡¯t think he waspletely dead. So she lived. Even in death, he spoke as if there was another life awaiting. His martial arts were the same. He emphasizedpleting his martial arts but often assumed a state where he could be a nk te. So she lived. And just as he intended, he lived again. It didn¡¯t matter much what method he used. Han Seojin survived. And the fact that he existed. That was what mattered. However, there was something troubling. The Duke of Extermination. That woman¡¯s reaction. When the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor was first seen at the border, everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. A Transcendent. Those forcibly confined to the border. There was little they could do there. So when the White-Faced Golden Fur appeared, everyone took interest. And they saw. The Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. As soon as they saw him in hisplete form, the old men of the orthodox factions were aghast, and those who knew his identity were terrified. A few were simply curious about who he was. At that time, the Duke of Extermination¡¯s eyes were strange. A very intense emotion was etched on her face. That expression left a deep impression on her because it was the first time she saw it. That was probably¡­ Something Han Seojin possessed. Something she didn¡¯t fully understand, likely rted to the extreme forces of Yang and Yin energy. ¡®The Duke of Extermination will bete.¡¯ She won¡¯t be able toe here. Because she had to clean up the mess she had made. ¡®That will be enough.¡¯ While she was cleaning up anding here, everything would be over. ¡®It¡¯s a shame it¡¯ll be our first wedding, but¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t marry her. They only exchanged the vows of engagement, nothing more. ¡®Just wait a little longer.¡¯ This time, she wouldn¡¯t let him go. ¡°¡­¡­Hmm.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, I just have a strange feeling.¡± What should I say? My intuition was telling me something dangerous might being. ¡®Did they prepare that thoroughly?¡¯ We were currently heading to Jiangxi, China. This was our second trip to China. However, Nam Hyerin and Shin Yura were unusually tense. ¡®Well, I guess it¡¯s understandable.¡¯ In fact, I didn¡¯t want to bring these two along. If things went as I suspected¡­ that was, if they were the ones who tried to kill the Heavenly Demon before the Bloodshed of Mount Hua, I couldn¡¯t protect them no matter what. I think it would be better if you stayed in the Empire for this incident. Why? Because it¡¯s dangerous. It was dangerous. It was obvious, but I wouldn¡¯t say this no matter how dangerous it was. ¡®Danger is naturally expected.¡¯ To aim higher, danger was naturally expected. Even though I was a genius and had taught many people, there were clear limits without experiencing realbat and danger. But this time, it was different. Because even I couldn¡¯t protect them. ¡®I only have one¡­ no, two left?¡¯ My Manifestation. Awakening the power of my previous life. That¡¯s what it was, but its true ability was storage and restoration. And the moment all of the Manifestation of Thoughts were used permanently, they showed apletely different form. The Manifestations of Thoughts Kaleidoscope had such a structure. Originally, it would have been the most suitable ability for a mage, but it was also extremelypatible with a warrior. And now, it was alsopatible with unique traits. Anyway, if I used it, things would work out somehow. Perhaps it might be beneficial for me to use it quickly. But there was a problem. ¡°If they find out how many previous lives I have left.¡± What would happen? No matter how strong I was, I could not defeat the Demon King just after transcending. ¡­No, I could not defeat him. Really? I could easily take down a low-level demon king. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Could I actually use it without any hesitation? With the unique trait, Eternity, there was no demon king who could defeat me. However, the problem was whether Eternity would assist me like the God of Magic when I used it. That¡¯s the issue. The God of Magic did mention it in passing. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. He said that its personality was problematic. ¡®That¡¯s something to think aboutter.¡¯ It¡¯s better not to use Eternity with the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. And there was one more thing that was bothering me. My first life¡­ In other words, the life where I seeded as a pro gamer. That life, to be specific. ¡®If things go as I think.¡¯ The most dangerous one might be my first life. If my second life became the God of Magic. Then it was likely my third life became the God of Martial Arts. Then the first round¡­ I closed my eyes for a moment. I changed my mind. If I had to take the risk anyway, it was better for them to be by my side. Even in the worst of the worst situations, I could manage somehow. If I bring out my past lives, I could handle it. In any situation. So, I just allowed it. ¡®In the first ce, even if I try to stop it, it¡¯s better to face the danger a few times.¡¯ And now. We were waiting on the ne. ¡°But, Professor.¡± ¡°Why.¡± ¡°Is that person going to keep following us?¡± Shin Yura nced at the Green Forest King. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡± Shin Yura sent a worried look. She was probably concerned that if we got something from the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor¡¯s tomb, she might covet it. But it was a natural worry. ¡®Well, I know that it¡¯s a fake.¡¯ It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to boast about myself. But the value of my tomb was immense. Even if it seemed fake, the other martial artists couldn¡¯t help but move. Even if they knew it was fake, what if, by any chance, it¡¯s real? If so, what if the treasures and the Heaven-Surrendering Godly Technique he possessed were lying there? Everyone would think that. The martial arts world would definitely move. And the others would definitely move too. Even the Emperor was quite interested¡­ ¡°The airne I haven¡¯t boarded in a while is quite nice.¡± The Emperor, sitting next to me, spoke calmly. I looked to my side with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°When did you get on?¡± ¡°Not long ago. I hid my presence and snuck on a little while ago.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He was so brazen that I was at a loss for words. ¡®But he evaded my senses?¡¯ It seemed he hadn¡¯t just been idling away for a century either. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes. Even if I¡¯m the Emperor, the Empire runs well without me.¡± ¡°More like you just want to y.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s been a while since I saw my friend¡¯s face, so I can¡¯t just leave without any warmth, can I?¡± I was at a loss for words. I tried to say something but stopped. Anyway, having more safety measures when taking the disciples was a good thing. When the Green Forest King attacked, he tantly left it to me. ¡®That¡¯s because the Green Forest King isn¡¯t very smart.¡¯ A madwoman who attacked the Empire with thebined power of a Supreme Realm spirit and a Supreme Realm master, making it two Supreme Realms. However, the Emperor was not as easy as he seemed. If things went wrong, he could knock down most Supreme Realms, and he had the means to take down even the dangerous Supreme Realms with him. Thinking like this, the reckless charge of the Green Forest King felt truly formidable. ¡°But are you okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Green Forest King is a bit of a headache.¡± The Emperor nced at the Green Forest King with a sidelong look. Pretending not to listen, she tried to eavesdrop, but I had blocked her, so she couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡®If there was a spirit of the wind, she might have been able to hear.¡¯ But since I gained the power of the Wind God, that¡¯s impossible now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Only the two of us can hear this conversation.¡± ¡°Your methods have be more sophisticated?¡± ¡°I was active as the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor, after all.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ So the martial world had to deal with Han Seojin just like we did?¡± He was talking like I was some kind of strategic nuclear weapon. When I looked at the Emperor with half-closed eyes, he smiled faintly. ¡°The Green Forest King¡¯s martial prowess is dangerous. But more dangerous are the King of Fighters and the Sea King.¡± ¡°The King of Fighters and the King of the Sea?¡± ¡°Yes. The King of Fighters who lives in the North Sea¡­ that is, part of Russia, and the King of the Sea who has settled in the Yangtze River. Both of them are dangerous.¡± ¡°How dangerous are they?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. But ording to a reliable source, if those two join forces, they can defeat even a lower-tier transcendent.¡± ¡°¡­They must be quite strong.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a reliable source. It¡¯s a fact told by someone who collects silver.¡± ¡°Collects silver¡­?¡± Something seemed familiar. Collects. Collect something¡­ ¡®Eunchae?¡¯ For some reason, I thought of my student with orange hair, but was it just my imagination? ¡°Ah, why are my ears so itchy?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, Yoo? Is someone talking behind your back?¡± ¡°Huh, who would talk behind the back of someone as kind and pretty as me?¡± ¡°Maybe your conscience¡­?¡± ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go quickly! To the famous tomb of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor!¡± Yoo Eunchae quickly ran ahead. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 ¨C God Of The Game (6) Yoo Eunchae calmly exhaled. ¡®How strong am I right now?¡¯ She needed an objective perspective. High Realm. And Supreme Realm. She was on the boundary between the two. But her abilities did not merely stay at that level. She had overwhelming knowledge that could be trusted in this world. And she had the power to change her traits, which she had received as a special privilege. The Ten Thousand Forms. It was her unique privilege called by that name. Among the High Realm, there was no one who could handle her. That was certain. However, once she crossed into the Supreme Realm, monsters began to exist. Old monsters who hadn¡¯t shown themselves for hundreds of years. Three fairy race candidates whose ideologies were dyed red, referring to the fairy race. Besides them, there were many other monsters. The rotten one called the Dragon King. The problem was that most of them were sure toe in this situation. ¡®The tomb of the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor.¡¯ That was a fake. Those who sought to create chaos made this lowly and extremely dangerous object. Most of the High Realm and Supreme Realm. It was a dangerous ce created by those who sought to devour them. The Demons. Someone who wanted to act as a Demon King in the Demon Realm. He had set a trap. And most of them would rush there and die. Blood Disaster. A literal blood disaster would ur. As the power of all forces declined, the demons would begin to dominate in earnest. If it could not be stopped and the demons continued to run rampant, the boundary would copse first. No one would prioritize their own life to save others. They would all flee from the boundary. And when the demons burst forth as if in a rampage. The Demon Kings would descend in earnest. Each with proper form and power. Their own territory. And they would bring all the demons under theirmand. So it shall be. Soon, that being would descend. The Demon God. The father of all Demon Kings. And the beginning and end of all demons. The moment that being descended, everything would end. However. If it was Han Seojin, it might be different. ¡®God of Magic.¡¯ That was what they called him. White hair turnedpletely gray. She remembered Han Seojin¡¯s appearance. The Insect Dragon King. It had its original power, with something more added to it. But it was easily killed. Perhaps, it might have reached the Demon God. ¡®However, it seems it can¡¯t be used freely.¡¯ Moreover, she had heard there was a permanent loss. But the usual method for Manifestations of Thoughts was in moments of life-and-death crises. Manifestations of Thoughts. The ultimate technique of the Life-Saving Grass. It was natural. The more one¡¯s manifestation was exposed, the more one¡¯s weaknesses were known to all. Therefore, there were more unknown individuals with Manifestations of Thoughts in this world than known ones. Some added power to their attacks, some created impregnable fortresses, and some produced domains that devour entire spaces. In that regard, Han Seojin¡¯s Manifestations of Thoughts was extremely unique. Summoning his past selves. And he still had one more power left. The power that was shown when he killed White-Faced Golden Fur. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor. ¡®At the very least, he can handle one demon king alone.¡¯ Thus, this bloodshed was important. Countless Supreme Realm and High Realm individuals would gather. She needed to strike them all from behind and seize the advantage. However, that was an extremely difficult task. But. This time, she was confident. Because the one who created that tomb specialized in ¡®games.¡¯ The demon king who handled information. The Demon King modified the Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor¡¯s tomb to his liking. It wasn¡¯t enough to rely solely on brute strength. No, it was possible. If one was at the level of Han Seojin. But someone like her was necessary. She was the only one who could clear the entire dungeon. ¡®I¡¯ve done nothing but mediocre work so far.¡¯ It had been like that until now. But this dungeon would be different. Yu Eunchae steeled her resolve. Arriving in Jiangxi was a quick affair. The distance wasn¡¯t much to begin with, and it was an airne made with magical engineering. On top of that, using a helicopter made the arrival quick. Heaven-Surrendering Martial Emperor¡­ In other words, I arrived in front of my dungeon. The ce was teeming with an enormous crowd. ¡°It¡¯s bustling.¡± ¡°They say this dungeon is somewhat unique.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a dungeon that opens at a specific time, so everyone is waiting like that.¡± At Shin Yura¡¯s exnation, the Emperor whistled and looked at the tomb. ¡°That¡¯s an enormous crowd. Most of them are martial artists, but I can see some wizards and clerics from India and the U.S. too. Wow, even those heavy-bottomed guys showed up.¡± ¡°Heavy-bottomed guys?¡± ¡°Look over there.¡± The Emperor pointed in one direction. A handsome blonde man was standing in armor. ¡°There¡¯s a guy who goes around bragging about his High Realm.¡± ¡°Bragging at that level?¡± He looked ordinary. Of course, it was said that those of the High Realm couldn¡¯te across as ordinary. ¡®Nothing particrly outstanding.¡¯ The exceptional ones were different from birth. You can tell just by looking. But this guy doesn¡¯t show any of that. ¡®Just an ordinary guy.¡¯ He lost interest in the man and looked around. There wasn¡¯t anyone particrly eye-catching. Although their realms were high, there wasn¡¯t anyone who gave off a different feeling¡­ While scanning the area, someone who gave off a peculiar vibe caught my eye. A man. He was staring at me with upright eyes. He had ck hair and was a middle-aged man. He was wearing full te mail and holding a helmet at his side. He had a mustache, and his blue eyes were looking at me. ¡°The ck Prince.¡± ¡°The ck Prince?¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite a famous swordsman in Ennd. He¡¯s also considered a candidate for the next Round Table.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Round Table?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a title given by the European Union for true knights¡­ though you probably wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special about being a knight?¡± ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t mean much. I¡¯m more interested in martial arts than the chivalry those knights follow.¡± The emperor looked at me. ¡°Above all, it¡¯s the power you chose, so there¡¯s a guarantee it will go well.¡± A belief so strong it was almost embarrassing. That was what the emperor felt. ¡°Your true intention?¡± ¡°The guy who caused such a ruckus in the pce with just one magic spell went to the martial arts world and caused an even bigger ruckus.¡± ¡°¡­Divine Thunderbolt is still my life-and-death technique.¡± ¡°Well, you did spend 50 years learning magic to master it properly. If there was something better, I might have cried.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Time can be quite cruel¡­ Once I thought it was everything, but I realized the ce I am in is smaller than I thought¡­¡± ¡°At this age¡­¡± The emperor made a ridiculous face, then quickly returned to a serious expression. I stared at one ce. A guy called the ck Prince. There was someone who crushed his momentum in an instant. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say the Green Forest King was the weakest?¡¯ Sea King. And the King of Fighters. They said those two were half a step above the Green Forest King. Especially in the case of the Sea King, they emphasized that if the sea was involved, he was an opponent you should never face. A long-haired blue fairy appeared. The tips of his ears were pointed. He was at least 170cm tall. But the outfit was a problem. ¡®A swimsuit?¡¯ Was it a leotard? Anyway, he was wearing a swimsuit. And he had a murderous intent. That murderous intent was directed at the Green Forest King. ¡°Hup.¡± The Green Forest King huped and hid behind me. Was she a child? As I nced at the Green Forest King with an absurd expression, the newly arrived fairy approached me. ¡°Our foolish friend has caused you quite a bit of trouble, hasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Well, she didmit a major rudeness.¡± ¡°¡­I am called the Sea King. My name is Joo Heonyeong.¡± The Sea King, who introduced himself as Joo Heonyeong, bowed his head to me. ¡°Thank you for showing mercy and sparing her¡­ She was originally fine, but she changed after reading some strange books from the human world.¡± ¡°They are not strange books! Hitler¡¯s Mein Kampf and the Communist Manifesto are not strange books!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± They were indeed strange books. ¡°Well, I did show mercy.¡± I stepped forward with a slight smile. ¡°However, there is a bit of a problem.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What kind of problem?¡± ¡°The Green Forest King tarnished the empire¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°¡­I apologize for that.¡± ¡°If apologies were enough, the world would be a very easy ce, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Joo Heonyeong¡¯s face grew a bit sour. I spoke with a smile. ¡°Well, shall we discuss this matterter?¡± I stared at one side. There were those who dared to be wary of this side. The one called the ck Prince, barely in the High Realm. They were there too. I saw a woman who had put effort into hiding and disguising herself. Yoo Eunchae. As expected, she was here too. Ding. A text message arrived on my phone. It was from Yoo Eunchae. -Why are you here, professor? -Work. -Why are the Green Forest King and Sea King here too? -Work. -You¡¯re with the Green Forest King and Sea King because of work? -By the way, what¡¯s in this dungeon? -Quite a lot. This dungeon is managed by the Demon King, so just having strength isn¡¯t enough. -It sounds like you¡¯re saying I¡¯m just strong. -Professor, you¡¯re smart too, but the theme of this dungeon is a game. I stopped texting with Yoo Eunchae. The theme of the dungeon was a game? ¡°Hmm,e to think of it, they said this world is a game.¡± -What kind of game? -It¡¯s a game. Not one from this world. -So what¡¯s the genre? -It¡¯s an AOS. I paused for a moment at Yoon Chae¡¯s words. A game not from this world, and it was an AOS game? -The GM is quite strong, but since I¡¯m here, we¡¯ll manage somehow. -How strong is the GM? -He¡¯s weaker than me but knows all the OP characters and items, so he¡¯s tricky. -If he¡¯s weaker than you, isn¡¯t it easy? -I almost sphemed against the gods in that game, you know? -Is that so. There was nothing more to say. Because the dungeon was starting to show strange signs. Then the ones ahead entered the dungeon. All of them looked strong. ¡°Shall we get going soon¡­?¡± Step, step. Just as we were about to leave, a few people waiting at the entrance blocked our way. ¡°From now on, entry is restricted beyond this point.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± So, to prevent any unforeseen events while raiding my tomb, they did that. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ But to do that, we should have passed through first. ¡°Heh, hehe¡­ And Han Seojin and yourpanions, as well as the Sea King and the Emperor¡¯s party, can just proceed.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I looked at the man. A man smiling obsequiously. He doesn¡¯t seem like the one in charge. ¡®He specifically mentioned me, the Sea King, and the Emperor.¡¯ It had the distinct feel of a sycophant. In other words, he¡¯s quick-witted. I looked around. The guy who said he¡¯d take control earlier was sweating. His face was pale. Probably didn¡¯t notice us. ¡®Well, that¡¯s why they tried to stop us.¡¯ Eyes were quite focused on us. The Supreme Realm ones had all entered. Some High Realm ones remained. The rest were just riffraff. There was no need for me to step in. ¡®Game.¡¯ The theme of this dungeon. And the one who intervened here was a demon. ¡®In that case, shall I set the stage a bit?¡¯ The more people, the better. Because the more people there were, the more confused the one trying to control this ce would be. At that moment, I¡¯ll take advantage of the confusion to take down the one who set this stage. ¡°Control, you say¡­.¡± ¡°Th-that is¡­¡± ¡°I really hate that word.¡± I grabbed the head of the one who spoke of control at the forefront. I bore no particr grudge. If they didn¡¯t desire chaos, I would have obediently followed the control. I mmed the head of the leader into the ground. Boom! His head was buried, and his body went limp. He wouldn¡¯t die. Unless there¡¯s someone here with a grudge who stabbed a dagger into his heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± We went inside. [The theme of the dungeon is a game.] Hoo¡­ I read through the exnation. And my eyes began to gleam more and more. ¡®This¡­¡­.¡¯ Did they say it would be a bit tight for Yoo Eunchae to catch up with the GM¡¯s score with her skills? I slowly started to loosen up my body. ¡®I will definitely get first ce¡­¡­.¡¯ The score was important. But it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t matter. ¡®I don¡¯t know who this GM guy is.¡¯ They would regret creating this game. They seemed to have some confidence in themselves. I reigned supreme in this game under the name of god. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!